This is a modern-English version of The inequality of human races, originally written by Gobineau, Arthur, comte de.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber’s Note:
Transcriber's Note:
The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.
The cover image was made by the transcriber and is available in the public domain.
THE INEQUALITY OF HUMAN RACES

CONTENTS
Chap. | PAGE | |
---|---|---|
INTRODUCTION | vii | |
FROM THE AUTHOR’S DEDICATION | xi | |
AUTHOR’S PREFACE | xv | |
I. | THE MORTAL DISEASE OF CIVILIZATIONS AND SOCIETIES PROCEEDS FROM GENERAL CAUSES COMMON TO THEM ALL | 1 |
II. | FANATICISM, LUXURY, CORRUPTION OF MORALS, AND IRRELIGION DO NOT NECESSARILY LEAD TO THE FALL OF SOCIETIES | 7 |
III. | THE RELATIVE MERIT OF GOVERNMENTS HAS NO INFLUENCE ON THE LENGTH OF A NATION’S LIFE | 19 |
IV. | THE MEANING OF THE WORD “DEGENERATION”; THE MIXTURE OF RACIAL ELEMENTS; HOW SOCIETIES ARE FORMED AND BROKEN UP | 23 |
V. | RACIAL INEQUALITY IS NOT THE RESULT OF INSTITUTIONS | 36 |
VI. | NATIONS, WHETHER PROGRESSING OR STAGNATING ARE INDEPENDENT OF THE REGIONS IN WHICH THEY LIVE | 54 |
VII. | CHRISTIANITY NEITHER CREATES NOR CHANGES THE CAPACITY FOR CIVILIZATION | 63 |
VIII. | DEFINITION OF THE WORD “CIVILIZATION”; SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT HAS A TWOFOLD ORIGIN | 77 |
IX. | DEFINITION OF THE WORD “CIVILIZATION” (continued); DIFFERENT CHARACTERISTICS OF CIVILIZED SOCIETIES; OUR CIVILIZATION IS NOT SUPERIOR TO THOSE WHICH HAVE GONE BEFORE | 89 |
X. | SOME ANTHROPOLOGISTS REGARD MAN AS HAVING A MULTIPLE ORIGIN | 106 |
viXI. | RACIAL DIFFERENCES ARE PERMANENT | 117 |
XII. | HOW THE RACES WERE PHYSIOLOGICALLY SEPARATED, AND THE DIFFERENT VARIETIES FORMED BY THEIR INTER-MIXTURE. THEY ARE UNEQUAL IN STRENGTH AND BEAUTY | 141 |
XIII. | THE HUMAN RACES ARE INTELLECTUALLY UNEQUAL; MANKIND IS NOT CAPABLE OF INFINITE PROGRESS | 154 |
XIV. | PROOF OF THE INTELLECTUAL INEQUALITY OF RACES (continued). DIFFERENT CIVILIZATIONS ARE MUTUALLY REPULSIVE; HYBRID RACES HAVE EQUALLY HYBRID CIVILIZATIONS | 168 |
XV. | THE DIFFERENT LANGUAGES ARE UNEQUAL, AND CORRESPOND PERFECTLY IN RELATIVE MERIT TO THE RACES THAT USE THEM | 182 |
XVI. | RECAPITULATION; THE RESPECTIVE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE THREE GREAT RACES; THE SUPERIORITY OF THE WHITE TYPE, AND, WITHIN THIS TYPE, OF THE ARYAN FAMILY | 205 |
INTRODUCTION TO GOBINEAU’S “INEQUALITY OF HUMAN RACES”
Though many people have accused this age of irreligion, there is at least one point of similarity between modern Europe and that pre-Christian Era to which our present religion is due. Just as in ancient Palestine, there are living amongst us two kinds of prophets—the prophets of evil and disaster, and those of bliss, or, as Europe likes to call it, of “progress.” As in Palestine of old the public usually sides with the lighter, the optimistic, the more comfortable sort of people, with the prophets of bliss, while Time and Fate invariably decide in favour of the sterner and gloomier individuals, the prophets of evil. In the world to-day as well as in Palestine of old, the prophets of bliss are the false prophets; the prophets of evil, to-day as of yore, are the true ones. Such a true prophet was Count Arthur de Gobineau.
Though many people have accused this age of being irreligious, there is at least one similarity between modern Europe and the pre-Christian Era that gave rise to our current religion. Just like in ancient Palestine, we have two types of prophets among us—the prophets of evil and disaster, and those of happiness, or as Europe likes to call it, “progress.” Similar to ancient Palestine, the public usually supports the lighter, more optimistic, and comfortable types, the prophets of happiness, while Time and Fate consistently favor the stricter and gloomier individuals, the prophets of evil. In today's world, just as in ancient Palestine, the prophets of happiness are the false prophets; the prophets of evil, both now and in the past, are the true ones. Count Arthur de Gobineau was one such true prophet.
Even his friends—those few friends whom he gained at the end of his life—still thought him unduly pessimistic. Old Wagner, who introduced him to the German public, thought of brightening his gloom by a little Christian faith, hope, and charity, in order to make the pill more palatable to that great public, which he, the great Stage-manager, knew so well. Other Germans—Chamberlain, Schemann, and the Gobineau school—poured a great deal of water into his wine, sweetened it with patriotic syrups, adulterated it with their own pleasant inventions, which were all too readily swallowed by a gullible and credulous generation. But stern old Gobineau knew the world better than his young and cheerful offspring. He had seen through all that boisterous gaiety of the age, all its breathless labour, all its technical advancement, all its materialistic progress, and had diagnosed, behind it that muddle of moral values which our forefathers have bequeathed to us and which in our generation has only become a greater muddle still. The catastrophe which Gobineau had prophesied to an Aristocracy which had viiiforgotten its tradition, to a Democracy which had no root in reality, to a Christianity which he thought entirely inefficient, is now upon us.
Even his friends—those few friends he made toward the end of his life—still thought he was overly pessimistic. Old Wagner, who introduced him to the German audience, tried to lighten his bleak outlook with a bit of Christian faith, hope, and charity to make it easier for that large audience, which he, the great stage manager, understood so well. Other Germans—Chamberlain, Schemann, and the Gobineau school—diluted his ideas, sweetening them with patriotic embellishments, mixing in their own comforting notions, which were all too eagerly accepted by a naive and gullible generation. But the stern old Gobineau understood the world better than his young and cheerful successors. He saw through all the lively excitement of the time, all its frantic efforts, all its technical advancements, and all its materialistic progress, and recognized the mess of moral values that our ancestors left us, which has only become a bigger mess in our generation. The disaster that Gobineau predicted for an aristocracy that had forgotten its roots, for a democracy that lacked connection to reality, and for a Christianity he deemed completely ineffective, is now upon us.
Under the stress of the present misfortunes, we frequently hear that all our previous opinions need revision, that we have to forget many things and to learn afresh still more, that we must try to build up our civilization on a safer basis, that we must reconsider and reconstruct the values received from former ages. It is therefore our duty, I think, to turn back to those prophets who accused our forefathers of being on the road to destruction, all the more so as these prophets were likewise true poets who tried as such to point out the right road, endeavouring to remedy, as far as their insight went, the evil of their time. This is the best, and I trust a perfectly satisfactory, reason for the translation of “The Inequality of Human Races.”
Under the pressure of today's challenges, we often hear that all our past beliefs need to be reassessed, that we have to forget many things and learn even more new concepts, that we must work to build our society on a stronger foundation, and that we need to rethink and reshape the values handed down from previous generations. Therefore, I believe it’s our responsibility to look back at those visionaries who warned our ancestors they were on a path to ruin, especially since these visionaries were also true poets who tried to guide us in the right direction, working to address the issues of their time as best as they could. This is the strongest, and I believe entirely valid, reason for translating “The Inequality of Human Races.”
This book, written as early as 1853, is no doubt a youthful and somewhat bewildering performance, but it gives us the basis of Gobineau’s creed, his belief in Race and Aristocracy as the first condition of civilization, his disbelief in the influence of environment, his distrust in the efficacy of religion and morality. The latter kind of scepticism brings him into relationship with Nietzsche, who has even accentuated Count Gobineau’s suspicions and who has branded our morality as Slave-Morality, and consequently as harmful to good government. What a Europe without Masters, but with plenty of Half-masters and Slaves, was driving at, Gobineau foresaw as well as Nietzsche.
This book, written as early as 1853, is definitely a youthful and somewhat confusing piece, but it provides us with the foundation of Gobineau’s beliefs: his support for Race and Aristocracy as the primary basis of civilization, his skepticism about the impact of environment, and his distrust of the effectiveness of religion and morality. This kind of skepticism links him to Nietzsche, who has even emphasized Count Gobineau’s doubts and labeled our morality as Slave-Morality, suggesting it's detrimental to good governance. Gobineau, like Nietzsche, foresaw a Europe without Masters but filled with plenty of Half-masters and Slaves.
I sincerely hope that no intelligent reader will overlook this sceptical attitude of Gobineau towards religion, because that is a point of great importance at the present time, when our faith will certainly thrive again on a misfortune, which, by the propagation of slave-values, it indirectly has caused. It is this scepticism against the Church and its Semitic values, which separates a Gobineau from Disraeli, to whom otherwise—in his rejection of Buckle, Darwin, and their science, in his praise of Race and Aristocracy, and in his prophecy of evil—he is so nearly related. Disraeli still believed in a Church based upon a revival ixof the old principles, Gobineau, like Nietzsche, had no hope whatever in this respect. It is the great merit of both Nietzsche and Gobineau, that they were not, like Disraeli, trying to revive a corpse, but that they frankly acknowledged, the one that the corpse was dead, the other that it was positively poisoning the air. The occasional bows which Gobineau makes to the Church cannot, I repeat, mislead any serious critics of his work, especially if they likewise consult his later books, about which, by the way, I have spoken at greater length elsewhere.[1] Both Spinoza and Montaigne had the same laudable habit, and they did not mean it either. For the first business of a great freethinker is not to be mistaken for a little one; his greatest misfortune is to be “understood” by the wrong class of people, and thus an occasional bow to the old and venerable Power—apart from the safety which it procures—protects him from an offensive handshake with enthusiastic and unbalanced disciples and apostles.
I sincerely hope that no intelligent reader will overlook this sceptical attitude of Gobineau towards religion, because that is a point of great importance at the present time, when our faith will certainly thrive again on a misfortune, which, by the propagation of slave-values, it indirectly has caused. It is this scepticism against the Church and its Semitic values, which separates a Gobineau from Disraeli, to whom otherwise—in his rejection of Buckle, Darwin, and their science, in his praise of Race and Aristocracy, and in his prophecy of evil—he is so nearly related. Disraeli still believed in a Church based upon a revival ixof the old principles, Gobineau, like Nietzsche, had no hope whatever in this respect. It is the great merit of both Nietzsche and Gobineau, that they were not, like Disraeli, trying to revive a corpse, but that they frankly acknowledged, the one that the corpse was dead, the other that it was positively poisoning the air. The occasional bows which Gobineau makes to the Church cannot, I repeat, mislead any serious critics of his work, especially if they likewise consult his later books, about which, by the way, I have spoken at greater length elsewhere.[1] Both Spinoza and Montaigne had the same laudable habit, and they did not mean it either. For the first business of a great freethinker is not to be mistaken for a little one; his greatest misfortune is to be “understood” by the wrong class of people, and thus an occasional bow to the old and venerable Power—apart from the safety which it procures—protects him from an offensive handshake with enthusiastic and unbalanced disciples and apostles.
Geneva, July 1915
Geneva, July 1915
FROM THE AUTHOR’S DEDICATION (1854)[2]
To His Majesty George V, King of Hanover
The great events—the bloody wars, the revolutions, and the breaking up of laws—which have been rife for so many years in the States of Europe, are apt to turn men’s minds to the study of political problems. While the vulgar consider merely immediate results, and heap all their praise and blame on the little electric spark that marks the contact with their own interests, the more serious thinker will seek to discover the hidden causes of these terrible upheavals. He will descend, lamp in hand, by the obscure paths of philosophy and history; and in the analysis of the human heart or the careful search among the annals of the past he will try to gain the master-key to the enigma which has so long baffled the imagination of man.
The major events—the bloody wars, the revolutions, and the breakdown of laws—that have occurred for so many years in the States of Europe, tend to direct people's thoughts towards exploring political issues. While the average person focuses solely on immediate outcomes and assigns praise and blame to the small spark that relates to their own interests, the more thoughtful individual will try to uncover the deeper causes of these devastating upheavals. They will venture, lamp in hand, down the obscure paths of philosophy and history; and through analyzing the human heart or carefully examining the records of the past, they will aim to find the key to the mystery that has puzzled humanity for so long.
Like every one else, I have felt all the prickings of curiosity to which our restless modern world gives rise. But when I tried to study, as completely as I could, the forces underlying this world, I found the horizon of my inquiry growing wider and wider. I had to push further and further into the past, and, forced by analogy almost in spite of myself, to lift my eyes further and further into the future. It seemed that I should aspire to know not merely the immediate causes of the plagues that are supposed to chasten us, but also to trace the more remote reasons for those social evils which the most meagre knowledge of history will show to have prevailed, in exactly the same form, among all the nations that ever lived, as well as those xiiwhich survive to-day—evils that in all likelihood will exist among nations yet unborn.
Like everyone else, I’ve felt that nagging curiosity that our restless modern world stirs up. But when I attempted to study, as thoroughly as I could, the forces shaping this world, I noticed my exploration expanding more and more. I had to delve deeper into the past and, almost against my will, look further into the future. It seemed I should aim to understand not just the immediate reasons for the challenges that are meant to teach us, but also to uncover the deeper causes of those social issues that even a basic understanding of history shows have existed, in the same form, among all the nations that have ever existed, as well as those that are still around today—issues that will likely persist among nations yet to come.
Further, the present age, I thought, offered peculiar facilities for such an inquiry. While its very restlessness urges us on to a kind of historical chemistry, it also makes our labours easier. The thick mists, the profound darkness that from time immemorial veiled the beginnings of civilizations different from our own, now lift and dissolve under the sun of science. An analytic method of marvellous delicacy has made a Rome, unknown to Livy, rise before us under the hands of Niebuhr, and has unravelled for us the truths that lay hid among the legendary tales of early Greece. In another quarter of the world, the Germanic peoples, so long misunderstood, appear to us now as great and majestic as they were thought barbarous by the writers of the Later Empire. Egypt opens its subterranean tombs, translates its hieroglyphs, and reveals the age of its pyramids. Assyria lays bare its palaces with their endless inscriptions, which had till yesterday been buried beneath their own ruins. The Iran of Zoroaster has held no secrets from the searching eyes of Burnouf, and the Vedas of early India take us back to events not far from the dawn of creation. From all these conquests together, so important in themselves, we gain a larger and truer understanding of Homer, Herodotus, and especially of the first chapters of the Bible, that deep well of truth, whose riches we can only begin to appreciate when we go down into it with a fully enlightened mind.
Furthermore, I believed that our current era provides unique opportunities for this kind of exploration. While its inherent restlessness drives us toward a sort of historical analysis, it also simplifies our efforts. The thick fogs and deep shadows that have obscured the origins of civilizations different from ours for ages now lift and dissolve under the light of science. A remarkably precise analytical method has allowed an unknown Rome, previously unseen by Livy, to emerge through the work of Niebuhr, revealing truths previously hidden in the legendary stories of early Greece. In another part of the world, the Germanic peoples, once misunderstood, now appear to us as grand and noble rather than the barbaric figures described by writers of the Later Empire. Egypt is uncovering its underground tombs, translating its hieroglyphs, and revealing the era of its pyramids. Assyria is exposing its palaces adorned with countless inscriptions that had been buried under their own ruins until recently. The Iran of Zoroaster has revealed its secrets to the keen eyes of Burnouf, and the Vedas of early India take us back to events close to the dawn of creation. From all these combined discoveries, significant in their own right, we achieve a broader and more accurate understanding of Homer, Herodotus, and especially of the initial chapters of the Bible, that deep source of truth whose wealth we can only begin to appreciate when we delve into it with a fully enlightened perspective.
These sudden and unexpected discoveries are naturally not always beyond the reach of criticism. They are far from giving us complete lists of dynasties, or an unbroken sequence of reigns and events. In spite, however, of the fragmentary nature of their results, many of them are admirable for my present purpose, and far more fruitful than the most accurate chronological tables would be. I welcome, most of all, the revelation of manners and customs, of the very portraits and costumes, of vanished peoples. We know the condition of their art. Their whole life, public and private, physical and moral, is unrolled before us, and it becomes possible to reconstruct, with the aid of the most authentic xiiimaterials, that which constitutes the personality of races and mainly determines their value.
These sudden and unexpected discoveries aren’t always immune to criticism. They certainly don’t provide us with complete lists of dynasties or a continuous timeline of reigns and events. However, despite their fragmented nature, many of these findings are excellent for my current purpose and far more valuable than the most precise chronological tables could be. What I appreciate the most is the insight into the customs and traditions, along with the actual portraits and outfits, of lost cultures. We understand the state of their art. Their entire life—public and private, physical and moral—unfolds before us, making it possible to reconstruct, with the help of the most authentic xiii materials, what shapes the identity of cultures and primarily defines their worth.
With such a treasury of knowledge, new or newly understood, to draw upon, no one can claim any longer to explain the complicated play of social forces, the causes of the rise and decay of nations, in the light of the purely abstract and hypothetical arguments supplied by a sceptical philosophy. Since we have now an abundance of positive facts crowding upon us from all sides, rising from every sepulchre, and lying ready to every seeker’s hand, we may no longer, like the theorists of the Revolution, form a collection of imaginary beings out of clouds, and amuse ourselves by moving these chimeras about like marionettes, in a political environment manufactured to suit them. The reality is now too pressing, too well known; and it forbids games like these, which are always unseasonable, and sometimes impious. There is only one tribunal competent to decide rationally upon the general characteristics of man, and that is history—a severe judge, I confess, and one to whom we may well fear to appeal in an age so wretched as our own.
With such a wealth of knowledge, new or newly understood, to draw from, no one can longer claim to explain the complex interplay of social forces or the reasons behind the rise and fall of nations based solely on abstract and hypothetical arguments from a skeptical philosophy. We now have a wealth of concrete facts coming at us from all directions, emerging from every grave, and readily available to every seeker. We can no longer, like the theorists of the Revolution, create a collection of imaginary beings out of thin air and entertain ourselves by moving these illusions around like puppets in a political setup designed just for them. The reality is now too urgent, too well-known; it forbids such games, which are always out of place and sometimes even blasphemous. There is only one authority qualified to judge rationally the general traits of humanity, and that is history—a strict judge, I admit, and one we may well fear to confront in such a miserable era as ours.
Not that the past is itself without stain. It includes everything, and so may well have many faults, and more than one shameful dereliction of duty, to confess. The men of to-day might even be justified in flourishing in its face some new merits of their own. But suppose, as an answer to their charges, that the past suddenly called up the gigantic shades of the heroic ages, what would they say then? If it reproached them with having compromised the names of religious faith, political honour, and moral duty, what would they answer? If it told them that they are no longer fit for anything but to work out the knowledge of which the principles had already been recognized and laid down by itself; that the virtue of the ancients has become a laughing-stock, that energy has passed from man to steam, that the light of poetry is out, that its great prophets are no more, and that what men call their interests are confined to the most pitiful tasks of daily life;—how could they defend themselves?
Not that the past is without flaws. It encompasses everything, so it's likely to have plenty of mistakes and more than a few shameful failures to acknowledge. Today’s people might even be justified in showing off some new achievements of their own. But imagine, in response to their criticisms, the past suddenly brought forth the mighty spirits of the heroic ages—what would they say then? If it accused them of compromising the values of faith, political integrity, and moral responsibility, what would they respond? If it told them they're no longer fit for anything other than pursuing knowledge that was already established by that past; that the virtues of the ancients have become a joke, that energy has shifted from humans to machines, that the light of poetry has faded, that its great visionaries are gone, and that what people now call their interests are limited to the most trivial tasks of everyday life—how could they justify themselves?
xivThey could merely reply that not every beautiful thing is dead which has been swallowed up in silence; it may be only sleeping. All ages, they might say, have beheld periods of transition, when life grapples with suffering and in the end arises victorious and splendid. Just as Chaldæa in its dotage was succeeded by the young and vigorous Persia, tottering Greece by virile Rome, and the degenerate rule of Augustulus by the kingdoms of the noble Teutonic princes, so the races of modern times will regain their lost youth.
xivThey could simply say that not every beautiful thing that has been lost in silence is dead; it might just be resting. Throughout history, there have been times of change when life struggles with pain and ultimately emerges victorious and magnificent. Just like how the aging Chaldæa was replaced by the young and powerful Persia, the fading Greece fell to the strong Rome, and the declining rule of Augustulus gave way to the kingdoms of the noble Teutonic princes, so too will the peoples of modern times reclaim their lost vitality.
This was a hope I myself cherished for a brief moment, and I should like to have at once flung back in the teeth of History its accusations and gloomy forebodings, had I not been suddenly struck with the devastating thought, that in my hurry I was putting forward something that was absolutely without proof. I began to look about for proofs, and so, in my sympathy for the living, was more and more driven to plumb to their depths the secrets of the dead.
This was a hope I briefly held on to, and I wanted to immediately throw History’s accusations and dark predictions back in its face, but then I was hit with the crushing realization that I was rushing to promote something completely unproven. I started searching for evidence, and in my compassion for those alive, I felt increasingly compelled to dig into the mysteries of the dead.
Then, passing from one induction to another, I was gradually penetrated by the conviction that the racial question overshadows all other problems of history, that it holds the key to them all, and that the inequality of the races from whose fusion a people is formed is enough to explain the whole course of its destiny. Every one must have had some inkling of this colossal truth, for every one must have seen how certain agglomerations of men have descended on some country, and utterly transformed its way of life; how they have shown themselves able to strike out a new vein of activity where, before their coming, all had been sunk in torpor. Thus, to take an example, a new era of power was opened for Great Britain by the Anglo-Saxon invasion, thanks to a decree of Providence, which by sending to this island some of the peoples governed by the sword of your Majesty’s illustrious ancestors, was to bring two branches of the same nation under the sceptre of a single house—a house that can trace its glorious title to the dim sources of the heroic nation itself.
Then, moving from one thought to another, I gradually became convinced that the issue of race overshadows all other historical problems, that it holds the key to everything, and that the inequality of the races that combine to form a nation is enough to explain its entire destiny. Everyone must have sensed this huge truth because everyone has seen how certain groups of people have arrived in a country and completely changed its way of life; how they have managed to spark a new direction of activity where, before they arrived, everything had been stagnant. For example, a new era of power for Great Britain began with the Anglo-Saxon invasion, thanks to a divine decree that brought to this island some of the peoples ruled by the sword of your Majesty’s esteemed ancestors, uniting two branches of the same nation under the rule of a single house—a house that can trace its illustrious history back to the ancient roots of the heroic nation itself.
Recognizing that both strong and weak races exist, I preferred xvto examine the former, to analyse their qualities, and especially to follow them back to their origins. By this method I convinced myself at last that everything great, noble, and fruitful in the works of man on this earth, in science, art, and civilization, derives from a single starting-point, is the development of a single germ and the result of a single thought; it belongs to one family alone, the different branches of which have reigned in all the civilized countries of the universe.
Recognizing that both strong and weak races exist, I chose to look into the former, to analyze their qualities, and especially to trace them back to their origins. Through this method, I ultimately convinced myself that everything great, noble, and productive in human endeavors on this planet—in science, art, and civilization—comes from a single starting point, evolves from one germ, and results from one idea; it belongs to one family only, the various branches of which have ruled in all the civilized nations of the world.
CHAPTER I
THE MORTAL DISEASE OF CIVILIZATIONS AND SOCIETIES ARISES FROM COMMON CAUSES SHARED AMONG THEM ALL.
The fall of civilizations is the most striking, and, at the same time, the most obscure, of all the phenomena of history. It is a calamity that strikes fear into the soul, and yet has always something so mysterious and so vast in reserve, that the thinker is never weary of looking at it, of studying it, of groping for its secrets. No doubt the birth and growth of peoples offer a very remarkable subject for the observer; the successive development of societies, their gains, their conquests, their triumphs, have something that vividly takes the imagination and holds it captive. But all these events, however great one may think them, seem to be easy of explanation; one accepts them as the mere outcome of the intellectual gifts of man. Once we recognize these gifts, we are not astonished at their results; they explain, by the bare fact of their existence, the great stream of being whose source they are. So, on this score, there need be no difficulty or hesitation. But when we see that after a time of strength and glory all human societies come to their decline and fall—all, I say, not this or that; when we see in what awful silence the earth shows us, scattered on its surface, the wrecks of the civilizations that have preceded our own—not merely the famous civilizations, but also many others, of which we know nothing but the names, and some, that lie as skeletons of stone in deep world-old forests, and have not left us even this shadow of a memory; when the mind returns to our modern States, reflects on their extreme youth, and confesses that they are a growth of yesterday, and that some of them are already toppling to their fall: then at last 2we recognize, not without a certain philosophic shudder, that the words of the prophets on the instability of mortal things apply with the same rigour to civilizations as to peoples, to peoples as to States, to States as to individuals; and we are forced to affirm that every assemblage of men, however ingenious the network of social relations that protects it, acquires on the very day of its birth, hidden among the elements of its life, the seed of an inevitable death.
The collapse of civilizations is one of the most striking yet mysterious events in history. It's a disaster that fills us with fear but also has an air of mystery and vastness that keeps thinkers endlessly fascinated, always searching for its secrets. Certainly, the rise and growth of nations is an incredibly captivating topic for observers; the evolution of societies, their achievements, conquests, and victories are all compelling and hold our attention. However, despite their significance, these events seem relatively easy to explain; we view them as simply the results of human intelligence. Once we acknowledge these abilities, we're not surprised by the outcomes; they clarify, by their mere existence, the great flow of life from which they emerge. So, in this regard, there should be no confusion or hesitation. But when we observe that after a time of strength and glory, all human societies inevitably decline and fall—all societies, not just a select few; when we witness the quiet devastation where the earth reveals the remnants of previous civilizations—not just the well-known ones, but many others of which we only know the names, some lying as stone skeletons in ancient, deep forests, with no trace of memory left; when we reflect on our modern nations, recognize their youth, and admit that many of them are already at risk of collapse: then we start to acknowledge, with a certain philosophical unease, that the prophets' warnings about the instability of worldly things apply just as much to civilizations as they do to peoples, to peoples as they do to states, and to states as they do to individuals. We’re compelled to concede that every group of people, no matter how cleverly organized its social relationships may be, carries within it, from the day it begins, the seed of an unavoidable demise.
But what is this seed, this principle of death? Is it uniform, as its results are, and do all civilizations perish from the same cause?
But what is this seed, this principle of death? Is it the same in all cases, like its outcomes, and do all civilizations fall due to the same reason?
At first sight we are tempted to answer in the negative; for we have seen the fall of many empires, Assyria, Egypt, Greece, Rome, amid the clash of events that had no likeness one to the other. Yet, if we pierce below the surface, we soon find that this very necessity of coming to an end, that weighs imperiously on all societies without exception, presupposes such a general cause, which, though hidden, cannot be explained away. When we start from this fixed principle of natural death—a principle unaffected by all the cases of violent death,—we see that all civilizations, after they have lasted some time, betray to the observer some little symptoms of uneasiness, which are difficult to define, but not less difficult to deny; these are of a like nature in all times and all places. We may admit one obvious point of difference between the fall of States and that of civilizations, when we see the same kind of culture sometimes persisting in a country under foreign rule and weathering every storm of calamity, at other times being destroyed or changed by the slightest breath of a contrary wind; but we are, in the end, more and more driven to the idea that the principle of death which can be seen at the base of all societies is not only inherent in their life, but also uniform and the same for all.
At first glance, we might be tempted to say no; we've witnessed the fall of many empires—Assyria, Egypt, Greece, Rome—amid chaotic events that seem entirely different from one another. However, if we dig a little deeper, we soon realize that the inevitable end that looms over all societies, without exception, implies a general cause that, while not immediately visible, cannot be dismissed. When we start with this fixed principle of natural death—a principle that remains unaffected by instances of violent death—we notice that all civilizations, after a while, show slight signs of discomfort that are hard to define but equally hard to ignore; these signs are similar across all times and places. We can acknowledge one clear difference between the fall of states and civilizations, as we sometimes see the same culture enduring in a country under foreign rule, surviving various disasters, while at other times it can be destroyed or altered by the slightest contrary influence. Yet, we increasingly find ourselves led to believe that the principle of death underlying all societies is not only intrinsic to their existence but is also consistent and uniform across the board.
To the elucidation of this great fact I have devoted the studies of which I here give the results.
To clarify this important fact, I've dedicated my studies, and I’m sharing the results here.
We moderns are the first to have recognized that every assemblage 3of men, together with the kind of culture it produces, is doomed to perish. Former ages did not believe this. Among the early Asiatics, the religious consciousness, moved by the spectacle of great political catastrophes, as if by some apparition from another world, attributed them to the anger of heaven smiting a nation for its sins; they were, it was thought, a chastisement meet to bring to repentance the criminals yet unpunished. The Jews, misinterpreting the meaning of the Covenant, supposed that their Empire would never come to an end. Rome, at the very moment when she was nearing the precipice, did not doubt that her own empire was eternal.[3] But the knowledge of later generations has increased with experience; and just as no one doubts of the mortal state of humanity, because all the men who preceded us are dead, so we firmly believe that the days of peoples are numbered, however great the number may be; for all those who held dominion before us have now fallen out of the race. The wisdom of the ancients yields little that throws light on our subject, except one fundamental axiom, the recognition of the finger of God in the conduct of this world; to this firm and ultimate principle we must adhere, accepting it in the full sense in which it is understood by the Catholic Church. It is certain that no civilization falls to the ground unless God wills it; and when we apply to the mortal state of all societies the sacred formula used by the ancient priesthoods to explain some striking catastrophes, which they wrongly considered as isolated facts, we are asserting a truth of the first importance, which should govern the search for all the truths of this world. Add, if you will, that all societies perish because they are sinful—and I will agree with you; this merely sets up a true parallel to the case of individuals, finding in sin the germ of destruction. In this regard, there is no objection to saying that human societies share the fate of their members; they contract the stain from them, and come to a like end. This is to reason merely by the light of nature. But when we have once admitted and 4pondered these two truths, we shall find no further help, I repeat, in the wisdom of the ancients.
We moderns are the first to have recognized that every assemblage 3of men, together with the kind of culture it produces, is doomed to perish. Former ages did not believe this. Among the early Asiatics, the religious consciousness, moved by the spectacle of great political catastrophes, as if by some apparition from another world, attributed them to the anger of heaven smiting a nation for its sins; they were, it was thought, a chastisement meet to bring to repentance the criminals yet unpunished. The Jews, misinterpreting the meaning of the Covenant, supposed that their Empire would never come to an end. Rome, at the very moment when she was nearing the precipice, did not doubt that her own empire was eternal.[3] But the knowledge of later generations has increased with experience; and just as no one doubts of the mortal state of humanity, because all the men who preceded us are dead, so we firmly believe that the days of peoples are numbered, however great the number may be; for all those who held dominion before us have now fallen out of the race. The wisdom of the ancients yields little that throws light on our subject, except one fundamental axiom, the recognition of the finger of God in the conduct of this world; to this firm and ultimate principle we must adhere, accepting it in the full sense in which it is understood by the Catholic Church. It is certain that no civilization falls to the ground unless God wills it; and when we apply to the mortal state of all societies the sacred formula used by the ancient priesthoods to explain some striking catastrophes, which they wrongly considered as isolated facts, we are asserting a truth of the first importance, which should govern the search for all the truths of this world. Add, if you will, that all societies perish because they are sinful—and I will agree with you; this merely sets up a true parallel to the case of individuals, finding in sin the germ of destruction. In this regard, there is no objection to saying that human societies share the fate of their members; they contract the stain from them, and come to a like end. This is to reason merely by the light of nature. But when we have once admitted and 4pondered these two truths, we shall find no further help, I repeat, in the wisdom of the ancients.
That wisdom tells us nothing definite as to the ways in which the Divine will moves in order to compass the death of peoples; it is, on the contrary, driven to consider these ways as essentially mysterious. It is seized with a pious terror at the sight of ruins, and admits too easily that the fallen peoples could not have been thus shaken, struck down, and hurled into the gulf, except by the aid of miracles. I can readily believe that certain events have had a miraculous element, so far as this is stated by Scripture; but where, as is usually the case, the formal testimony of Scripture is wanting, we may legitimately hold the ancient opinion to be incomplete and unenlightened. We may, in fact, take the opposite view, and recognize that the heavy hand of God is laid without ceasing on our societies, as the effect of a decision pronounced before the rise of the first people; and that the blow falls according to rule and foreknowledge, by virtue of fixed edicts, inscribed in the code of the universe by the side of other laws which, in their rigid severity, govern organic and inorganic nature alike.
That wisdom doesn’t give us any clear answers about how the Divine will operates to bring about the downfall of nations; instead, it forces us to see these methods as fundamentally mysterious. It feels a pious fear at the sight of ruins and too easily accepts that the fallen nations couldn't have been so violently shaken, struck down, and cast into the abyss without the help of miracles. I can easily believe that some events have a miraculous component, as stated in Scripture; however, when, as is often the case, we lack explicit biblical testimony, we can rightfully view the ancient belief as incomplete and lacking insight. In fact, we can take the opposite stance and recognize that God's heavy hand is continually at work in our societies, as a result of a decision made before the first nation emerged; and that the strike happens according to established rules and foreknowledge, based on fixed decrees inscribed in the code of the universe alongside other laws that, in their strict harshness, govern both living and non-living nature alike.
We may justly reproach the philosophy of the early sacred writers with a lack of experience; and so, we may say, they explain a mystery merely by enunciating a theological truth which, however certain, is itself another mystery. They have not pushed their inquiries so far as to observe the facts of the natural world. But at least one cannot accuse them of misunderstanding the greatness of the problem and scratching for solutions at the surface of the ground. In fact, they have been content to state the question in lofty language; and if they have not solved it, or even thrown light upon it, at least they have not made it a breeder of errors. This puts them far above the rationalistic schools and all their works.
We can fairly criticize the philosophy of the early sacred writers for their lack of experience; thus, we can say that they explain a mystery simply by stating a theological truth which, despite being certain, is itself another mystery. They haven't taken their inquiries far enough to examine the facts of the natural world. However, one cannot accuse them of not recognizing the seriousness of the problem and just scratching the surface for answers. In reality, they have been content to pose the question in elevated terms; and while they may not have solved it or illuminated it, they at least haven't turned it into a source of errors. This clearly places them above the rationalistic schools and all their works.
The great minds of Athens and Rome formulated the theory, accepted by later ages, that States, civilizations, and peoples, are destroyed only by luxury, effeminacy, misgovernment, fanaticism, and the corruption of morals. These causes, taken 5singly or together, were declared to be responsible for the fall of human societies; the natural corollary being that in the absence of these causes there can be no solvent whatever. The final conclusion is that societies, more fortunate than men, die only a violent death; and if a nation can be imagined as escaping the destructive forces I have mentioned, there is no reason why it should not last as long as the earth itself. When the ancients invented this theory, they did not see where it was leading them; they regarded it merely as a buttress for their ethical notions, to establish which was, as we know, the sole aim of their historical method. In their narrative of events, they were so taken up with the idea of bringing out the admirable influence of virtue, and the deplorable effects of vice and crime, that anything which marred the harmony of this excellent moral picture had little interest for them, and so was generally forgotten or set aside. This method was not only false and petty, but also had very often a different result from that intended by its authors; for it applied the terms “virtue” and “vice” in an arbitrary way, as the needs of the moment dictated. Yet, to a certain extent, the theory is excused by the stern and noble sentiment that lay at the base of it; and if the genius of Plutarch and Tacitus has built mere romances and libels on this foundation, at any rate the libels are generous, and the romances sublime.
The great thinkers of Athens and Rome developed a theory, which later generations accepted, that states, civilizations, and peoples are only destroyed by luxury, weakness, bad governance, fanaticism, and moral corruption. These factors, whether individually or combined, were said to be responsible for the downfall of human societies; the natural conclusion being that without these factors, nothing can cause society to fall apart. The final takeaway is that societies, unlike individuals, only die a violent death; and if a nation could somehow evade the destructive forces I mentioned, there's no reason it couldn't last as long as the earth itself. When the ancients created this theory, they didn't foresee its implications; they saw it merely as support for their ethical beliefs, which, as we know, was the main goal of their historical approach. In recounting events, they were so focused on highlighting the positive influence of virtue and the negative impacts of vice and crime that anything disrupting this ideal moral image was of little interest to them and was generally overlooked or ignored. This method was not only misguided and trivial but often led to outcomes different from what its creators intended; it applied the terms "virtue" and "vice" arbitrarily, based on the needs of the moment. However, to some extent, the theory is justified by the strong and noble sentiment behind it; and even if the brilliance of Plutarch and Tacitus has turned this foundation into mere tales and slanders, at least those slanders are generous, and the tales are grand.
I wish I could show myself as indulgent to the use that the authors of the eighteenth century have made of the theory. But there is too great a difference between their masters and themselves. The former had even a quixotic devotion to the maintenance of the social order; the latter were eager for novelty and furiously bent on destruction. The ancients made their false ideas bear a noble progeny; the moderns have produced only monstrous abortions. Their theory has furnished them with arms against all principles of government, which they have reproached in turn with tyranny, fanaticism, and corruption. The Voltairean way of “preventing the ruin of society” is to destroy religion, law, industry, and commerce, under the pretext that religion is another name for fanaticism, law for despotism, 6industry and commerce for luxury and corruption. Where so many errors reign, I certainly agree that we have “bad government.”
I wish I could be as forgiving about how the 18th-century authors used the theory. But there’s a huge difference between their inspirations and their interpretations. The former had an almost idealistic commitment to upholding the social order; the latter were obsessed with novelty and destruction. The ancients turned their misguided ideas into something noble, while modern thinkers have created only monstrous failures. Their theory has given them the tools to attack all forms of government, which they criticize for being tyrannical, fanatical, and corrupt. The Voltairean approach to “preventing the ruin of society” is to eliminate religion, law, industry, and commerce, claiming that religion is just fanaticism, law is despotism, and industry and commerce are just luxury and corruption. With so many errors dominating, I can definitely agree that we have “bad government.”
I have not the least desire to write a polemic; my object is merely to show how an idea common to Thucydides and the Abbé Raynal can produce quite opposite results. It makes for conservatism in the one, for an anarchic cynicism in the other—and is an error in both. The causes usually given for the fall of nations are not necessarily the real causes; and though I willingly admit that they may come to the surface in the death-agony of a people, I deny that they have enough power, enough destructive energy, to draw on, by themselves, the irremediable catastrophe.
I have no desire to write an argumentative piece; my goal is just to show how an idea shared by Thucydides and Abbé Raynal can lead to completely different outcomes. It leads to conservatism in one case and anarchic cynicism in the other—and is a mistake for both. The reasons usually given for the decline of nations aren't necessarily the actual reasons; and while I agree that they might surface during a nation's final struggle, I argue that they don't have enough strength or destructive power to bring about an irreversible disaster on their own.
CHAPTER II
Fanaticism, luxury, corruption of morals, and irreligion don’t always cause the downfall of societies.
I must first explain what I understand by a “society.” I do not mean the more or less extended sphere within which, in some form or other, a distinct sovereignty is exercised. The Athenian democracy is not a “society” in our sense, any more than the Kingdom of Magadha, the empire of Pontus, or the Caliphate of Egypt in the time of the Fatimites. They are fragments of societies, which, no doubt, change, coalesce, or break up according to the natural laws that I am investigating; but their existence or death does not imply the existence or death of a society. Their formation is usually a mere transitory phenomenon, having but a limited or indirect influence on the civilization in which they arise. What I mean by a “society” is an assemblage of men moved by similar ideas and the same instincts; their political unity may be more or less imperfect, but their social unity must be complete. Thus Egypt, Assyria, Greece, India, and China were, or still are, the theatre where distinct and separate societies have played out their own destinies, save when these have been brought for a time into conjunction by political troubles. As I shall speak of the parts only when my argument applies to the whole, I shall use the words “nation” or “people” either in the wide or the narrow sense, without any room for ambiguity. I return now to my main subject, which is to show that fanaticism, luxury, corruption of morals, and irreligion do not necessarily bring about the ruin of nations.
I need to first explain what I mean by "society." I’m not referring to the more or less broad area where a specific authority is exercised in some way. The Athenian democracy isn't a "society" in our sense, just like the Kingdom of Magadha, the empire of Pontus, or the Caliphate of Egypt during the time of the Fatimites. They are parts of societies that, of course, change, combine, or break apart according to the natural laws I'm exploring; however, their existence or end doesn’t mean that a society itself exists or ends. Their formation is usually just a temporary phenomenon, with only a limited or indirect impact on the civilization in which they emerge. What I mean by "society" is a group of people driven by similar ideas and instincts; their political unity might be somewhat flawed, but their social unity must be complete. So, Egypt, Assyria, Greece, India, and China were or still are the places where distinct and separate societies have pursued their own fates, except when political issues have temporarily brought them together. Since I’ll only discuss the parts when it relates to the whole, I’ll use the terms "nation" or "people" in either a broad or narrow sense, without any confusion. Now, I’ll return to my main focus, which is to demonstrate that fanaticism, luxury, moral corruption, and irreligion don’t necessarily lead to the downfall of nations.
All these phenomena have been found in a highly developed state, either in isolation or together, among peoples which were actually the better for them—or at any rate not the worse.
All these phenomena have been found in a highly developed state, either in isolation or together, among people who were actually better off for them—or at least not worse.
8The Aztec Empire in America seems to have existed mainly “for the greater glory” of fanaticism. I cannot imagine anything more fanatical than a society like that of the Aztecs, which rested on a religious foundation, continually watered by the blood of human sacrifice. It has been denied,[4] perhaps with some truth, that the ancient peoples of Europe ever practised ritual murder on victims who were regarded as innocent, with the exception of shipwrecked sailors and prisoners of war. But for the ancient Mexicans one victim was as good as another. With a ferocity recognized by a modern physiologist[5] as characteristic of the races of the New World, they massacred their fellow-citizens on their altars, without pity, without flinching, and without discrimination. This did not prevent their being a powerful, industrious, and wealthy people, which would certainly for many ages have gone on flourishing, reigning, and throat-cutting, had not the genius of Hernando Cortes and the courage of his companions stepped in to put an end to the monstrous existence of such an Empire. Thus fanaticism does not cause the fall of States.
8The Aztec Empire in America seems to have existed mainly “for the greater glory” of fanaticism. I cannot imagine anything more fanatical than a society like that of the Aztecs, which rested on a religious foundation, continually watered by the blood of human sacrifice. It has been denied,[4] perhaps with some truth, that the ancient peoples of Europe ever practised ritual murder on victims who were regarded as innocent, with the exception of shipwrecked sailors and prisoners of war. But for the ancient Mexicans one victim was as good as another. With a ferocity recognized by a modern physiologist[5] as characteristic of the races of the New World, they massacred their fellow-citizens on their altars, without pity, without flinching, and without discrimination. This did not prevent their being a powerful, industrious, and wealthy people, which would certainly for many ages have gone on flourishing, reigning, and throat-cutting, had not the genius of Hernando Cortes and the courage of his companions stepped in to put an end to the monstrous existence of such an Empire. Thus fanaticism does not cause the fall of States.
Luxury and effeminacy have no better claims than fanaticism. Their effects are to be seen only in the upper classes; and though they assumed different forms in the ancient world, among the Greeks, the Persians, and the Romans, I doubt whether they were ever brought to a greater pitch of refinement than at the present day, in France, Germany, England, and Russia—especially in the last two. And it is just these two, England and Russia, that, of all the States of modern Europe, seem to be gifted with a peculiar vitality. Again, in the Middle Ages, the Venetians, the Genoese, and the Pisans crowded their shops with the treasures of the whole world; they displayed them in their palaces, and carried them over every sea. But they were certainly none the weaker for that. Thus luxury and effeminacy are in no way the necessary causes of weakness and ruin.
Luxury and softness can’t claim any more validity than fanaticism. Their impacts are only visible in the upper classes; even though they took on different forms in the ancient world, among the Greeks, Persians, and Romans, I’m not sure they ever reached a higher level of sophistication than they have today, especially in France, Germany, England, and Russia—especially in the last two. It’s these two, England and Russia, that, of all the countries in modern Europe, seem to possess a unique vitality. Similarly, in the Middle Ages, the Venetians, Genoese, and Pisans filled their shops with the world's treasures; they showcased them in their palaces and transported them across every sea. But they certainly weren’t any weaker for it. Therefore, luxury and softness are not necessarily the causes of weakness and downfall.
Again, the corruption of morals, however terrible a scourge it 9may be, is not always an agent of destruction. If it were, the military power and commercial prosperity of a nation would have to vary directly with the purity of its morals; but this is by no means the case. The curious idea that the early Romans had all the virtues[6] has now been rightly given up by most people. We no longer see anything very edifying in the patricians of the early Republic, who treated their wives like slaves, their children like cattle, and their creditors like wild beasts. If there were still any advocates to plead their unrighteous cause by arguing from an assumed “variation in the moral standard of different ages,” it would not be very hard to show how flimsy such an argument is. In all ages the misuse of power has excited equal indignation. If the rape of Lucrece did not bring about the expulsion of the kings, if the tribunate[7] was not established owing to the attempt of Appius Claudius, at any rate the real causes that lay behind these two great revolutions, by cloaking themselves under such pretexts, reveal the state of public morality at the time. No, we cannot account for the greater vigour of all early peoples by alleging their greater virtue. From the beginning of history, there has been no human society, however small, that has not contained the germ of every vice. And yet, however burdened with this load of depravity, the nations seem to march on very comfortably, and often, in fact, to owe their greatness to their detestable customs. The Spartans enjoyed a long life and the admiration of men merely owing to their laws, which were those of a robber-state. Was the fall of the Phœnicians due to the corruption that gnawed their vitals and was disseminated by them over the whole world? Not at all; on the contrary, this corruption was the main instrument of their power and glory. From the day when they first touched the shores of the Greek islands,[8] and went their way, cheating their customers, robbing 10their hosts, abducting women for the slave-market, stealing in one place to sell in another—from that day, it is true, their reputation fell not unreasonably low; but they did not prosper any the less for that, and they hold a place in history which is quite unaffected by all the stories of their greed and treachery.
Again, the corruption of morals, however terrible a scourge it 9may be, is not always an agent of destruction. If it were, the military power and commercial prosperity of a nation would have to vary directly with the purity of its morals; but this is by no means the case. The curious idea that the early Romans had all the virtues[6] has now been rightly given up by most people. We no longer see anything very edifying in the patricians of the early Republic, who treated their wives like slaves, their children like cattle, and their creditors like wild beasts. If there were still any advocates to plead their unrighteous cause by arguing from an assumed “variation in the moral standard of different ages,” it would not be very hard to show how flimsy such an argument is. In all ages the misuse of power has excited equal indignation. If the rape of Lucrece did not bring about the expulsion of the kings, if the tribunate[7] was not established owing to the attempt of Appius Claudius, at any rate the real causes that lay behind these two great revolutions, by cloaking themselves under such pretexts, reveal the state of public morality at the time. No, we cannot account for the greater vigour of all early peoples by alleging their greater virtue. From the beginning of history, there has been no human society, however small, that has not contained the germ of every vice. And yet, however burdened with this load of depravity, the nations seem to march on very comfortably, and often, in fact, to owe their greatness to their detestable customs. The Spartans enjoyed a long life and the admiration of men merely owing to their laws, which were those of a robber-state. Was the fall of the Phœnicians due to the corruption that gnawed their vitals and was disseminated by them over the whole world? Not at all; on the contrary, this corruption was the main instrument of their power and glory. From the day when they first touched the shores of the Greek islands,[8] and went their way, cheating their customers, robbing 10their hosts, abducting women for the slave-market, stealing in one place to sell in another—from that day, it is true, their reputation fell not unreasonably low; but they did not prosper any the less for that, and they hold a place in history which is quite unaffected by all the stories of their greed and treachery.
Far from admitting the superior moral character of early societies, I have no doubt that nations, as they grow older and so draw nearer their fall, present a far more satisfactory appearance from the censor’s point of view. Customs become less rigid, rough edges become softened, the path of life is made easier, the rights existing between man and man have had time to become better defined and understood, and so the theories of social justice have reached, little by little, a higher degree of delicacy. At the time when the Greeks overthrew the Empire of Darius, or when the Goths entered Rome, there were probably far more honest men in Athens, Babylon, and the imperial city than in the glorious days of Harmodius, Cyrus the Great, and Valerius Publicola.
Far from acknowledging the superior moral character of early societies, I firmly believe that as nations age and move closer to their decline, they present a much more positive image from a critic’s perspective. Customs become more flexible, rough edges are smoothed out, life becomes easier, and the rights between individuals have had time to become clearer and better understood. As a result, the ideas of social justice gradually develop greater nuance. When the Greeks overthrew the Empire of Darius or when the Goths invaded Rome, there were likely many more honest people in Athens, Babylon, and the imperial city than there were during the glorious times of Harmodius, Cyrus the Great, and Valerius Publicola.
We need not go back to those distant epochs, but may judge them by ourselves. Paris is certainly one of the places on this earth where civilization has touched its highest point, and where the contrast with primitive ages is most marked; and yet you will find a large number of religious and learned people admitting that in no place and time were there so many examples of practical virtue, of sincere piety, of saintly lives governed by a fine sense of duty, as are to be met to-day in the great modern city. The ideals of goodness are as high now as they ever were in the loftiest minds of the seventeenth century; and they have laid aside the bitterness, the strain of sternness and savagery—I was almost saying, of pedantry—that sometimes coloured them in that age. And so, as a set-off to the frightful perversities of the modern spirit, we find, in the very temple where that spirit has set up the high altar of its power, a striking contrast, which never appeared to former centuries in the same consoling light as it has to our own.
We don’t need to look back at those distant times, but we can judge them by our own standards. Paris is definitely one of the places on this planet where civilization has reached its peak, and where the difference from primitive times is most evident; yet you'll find many religious and knowledgeable people acknowledging that nowhere and at no time have there been as many examples of practical virtue, genuine piety, and saintly lives guided by a strong sense of duty as there are today in this great modern city. The ideals of goodness are as high now as they ever were in the greatest minds of the seventeenth century; and they have set aside the bitterness, the harshness, and the pedantry that sometimes tainted that era. Therefore, in contrast to the horrifying perversions of modern thought, we see, in the very temple where that thought has established the high altar of its power, a striking contrast that previous centuries never perceived in the same comforting way as we do now.
I do not even believe that there is a lack of great men in periods 11of corruption and decadence; and by “great men” I mean those most richly endowed with energy of character and the masculine virtues. If I look at the list of the Roman Emperors (most of them, by the way, as high above their subjects in merit as they were in rank) I find names like Trajan, Antoninus Pius, Septimius Severus, and Jovian; and below the throne, even among the city mob, I see with admiration all the great theologians, the great martyrs, the apostles of the primitive Church, to say nothing of the virtuous Pagans. Strong, brave, and active spirits filled the camps and the Italian towns; and one may doubt whether in the time of Cincinnatus, Rome held, in proportion, so many men of eminence in all the walks of practical life. The testimony of the facts is conclusive.
I don't even think there’s a shortage of great people during times of corruption and decline; by “great people,” I mean those who are exceptionally strong in character and possess masculine virtues. When I look at the list of Roman Emperors (most of them were, by the way, as superior in merit as they were in rank), I see names like Trajan, Antoninus Pius, Septimius Severus, and Jovian; and beneath the throne, even among the city crowd, I admire all the great theologians, martyrs, and apostles of the early Church, not to mention the virtuous Pagans. Strong, brave, and proactive individuals filled the camps and Italian towns; one might even question whether, during Cincinnatus's time, Rome had as many outstanding individuals in various fields of practical life. The evidence is clear.
Thus men of strong character, men of talent and energy, so far from being unknown to human societies in the time of their decadence and old age, are actually to be found in greater abundance than in the days when an empire is young. Further, the ordinary level of morality is higher in the later period than in the earlier. It is not generally true to say that in States on the point of death the corruption of morals is any more virulent than in those just born. It is equally doubtful whether this corruption brings about their fall; for some States, far from dying of their perversity, have lived and grown fat on it. One may go further, and show that moral degradation is not necessarily a mortal disease at all; for, as against the other maladies of society, it has the advantage of being curable; and the cure is sometimes very rapid.
So, people of strong character, talent, and energy, far from being absent in societies when they’re declining or aging, are actually more common than in the early days of an empire. Additionally, the overall level of morality is often higher during this later period than in the earlier one. It’s not accurate to say that in societies on the brink of collapse, moral corruption is more severe than in newly established ones. It’s also questionable whether this corruption causes their downfall; many societies, instead of succumbing to their issues, have thrived and prospered because of them. Moreover, moral decline isn’t necessarily a fatal condition; compared to other societal issues, it has the advantage of being treatable, and sometimes the recovery can be quite swift.
In fact, the morals of any particular people are in continual ebb and flow throughout its history. To go no further afield than our own France, we may say that, in the fifth and sixth centuries, the conquered race of the Gallo-Romans were certainly better than their conquerors from a moral point of view. Taken individually, they were not always their inferiors even in courage and the military virtues.[9] In the following centuries, when the 12two races had begun to intermingle, they seem to have deteriorated; and we have no reason to be very proud of the picture that was presented by our dear country about the eighth and ninth centuries. But in the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth, a great change came over the scene. Society had succeeded in harmonizing its most discordant elements, and the state of morals was reasonably good. The ideas of the time were not favourable to the little casuistries that keep a man from the right path even when he wishes to walk in it. The fourteenth and fifteenth centuries were times of terrible conflict and perversity. Brigandage reigned supreme. It was a period of decadence in the strictest sense of the word; and the decadence was shown in a thousand ways. In view of the debauchery, the tyranny, and the massacres of that age, of the complete withering of all the finer feelings in every section of the State—in the nobles who plundered their villeins, in the citizens who sold their country to England, in a clergy that was false to its professions—one might have thought that the whole society was about to crash to the ground and bury its shame deep under its own ruins.... The crash never came. The society continued to live; it devised remedies, it beat back its foes, it emerged from the dark cloud. The sixteenth century was far more reputable than its predecessor, in spite of its orgies of blood, which were a pale reflection of those of the preceding age. St. Bartholomew’s day is not such a shameful memory as the massacre of the Armagnacs. Finally, the French people passed from this semi-barbarous twilight into the pure splendour of day, the age of Fénelon, Bossuet, and the Montausier. Thus, up to Louis XIV, our history shows a series of rapid changes from good to evil, from evil to good; while the real vitality of the nation has little to do with its moral condition. I have touched lightly on the larger curves of change; to trace the multitude of lesser changes within these would require many pages. To speak even of what we have all but seen with our own eyes, is it not clear that in every decade since 1787 the standard of morality has varied enormously? I conclude that the corruption of morals is a fleeting and unstable 13phenomenon; it becomes sometimes worse and sometimes better, and so cannot be considered as necessarily causing the ruin of societies.
In fact, the morals of any particular people are in continual ebb and flow throughout its history. To go no further afield than our own France, we may say that, in the fifth and sixth centuries, the conquered race of the Gallo-Romans were certainly better than their conquerors from a moral point of view. Taken individually, they were not always their inferiors even in courage and the military virtues.[9] In the following centuries, when the 12two races had begun to intermingle, they seem to have deteriorated; and we have no reason to be very proud of the picture that was presented by our dear country about the eighth and ninth centuries. But in the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth, a great change came over the scene. Society had succeeded in harmonizing its most discordant elements, and the state of morals was reasonably good. The ideas of the time were not favourable to the little casuistries that keep a man from the right path even when he wishes to walk in it. The fourteenth and fifteenth centuries were times of terrible conflict and perversity. Brigandage reigned supreme. It was a period of decadence in the strictest sense of the word; and the decadence was shown in a thousand ways. In view of the debauchery, the tyranny, and the massacres of that age, of the complete withering of all the finer feelings in every section of the State—in the nobles who plundered their villeins, in the citizens who sold their country to England, in a clergy that was false to its professions—one might have thought that the whole society was about to crash to the ground and bury its shame deep under its own ruins.... The crash never came. The society continued to live; it devised remedies, it beat back its foes, it emerged from the dark cloud. The sixteenth century was far more reputable than its predecessor, in spite of its orgies of blood, which were a pale reflection of those of the preceding age. St. Bartholomew’s day is not such a shameful memory as the massacre of the Armagnacs. Finally, the French people passed from this semi-barbarous twilight into the pure splendour of day, the age of Fénelon, Bossuet, and the Montausier. Thus, up to Louis XIV, our history shows a series of rapid changes from good to evil, from evil to good; while the real vitality of the nation has little to do with its moral condition. I have touched lightly on the larger curves of change; to trace the multitude of lesser changes within these would require many pages. To speak even of what we have all but seen with our own eyes, is it not clear that in every decade since 1787 the standard of morality has varied enormously? I conclude that the corruption of morals is a fleeting and unstable 13phenomenon; it becomes sometimes worse and sometimes better, and so cannot be considered as necessarily causing the ruin of societies.
I must examine here an argument, put forward in our time, which never entered people’s heads in the eighteenth century; but as it fits in admirably with the subject of the preceding paragraph, I could not find a better place in which to speak of it. Many people have come to think that the end of a society is at hand when its religious ideas tend to weaken and disappear. They see a kind of connexion between the open profession of the doctrines of Zeno and Epicurus at Athens and Rome, with the consequent abandonment (according to them) of the national cults, and the fall of the two republics. They fail to notice that these are virtually the only examples that can be given of such a coincidence. The Persian Empire at the time of its fall was wholly under the sway of the Magi. Tyre, Carthage, Judæa, the Aztec and Peruvian monarchies were struck down while fanatically clinging to their altars. Thus it cannot be maintained that all the peoples whose existence as a nation is being destroyed are at that moment expiating the sin they committed in deserting the faith of their fathers. Further, even the two examples that go to support the theory seem to prove much more than they really do. I deny absolutely that the ancient cults were ever given up in Rome or Athens, until the day when they were supplanted in the hearts of all men by the victorious religion of Christ. In other words, I believe that there has never been a real breach of continuity in the religious beliefs of any nation on this earth. The outward form or inner meaning of the creed may have changed; but we shall always find some Gallic Teutates making way for the Roman Jupiter, Jupiter for the Christian God, without any interval of unbelief, in exactly the same way as the dead give up their inheritance to the living. Hence, as there has never been a nation of which one could say that it had no faith at all, we have no right to assume that “the lack of faith causes the destruction of States.”
I need to discuss an argument that has come up in our time, which wasn't even considered in the eighteenth century; but since it relates perfectly to what I just mentioned, this seems like the best place to address it. Many people now believe that a society is nearing its end when its religious beliefs start to weaken and fade away. They see a connection between the open acceptance of the teachings of Zeno and Epicurus in Athens and Rome, and the subsequent decline of the national religions and the fall of those republics. They overlook that these are basically the only examples of such a coincidence. The Persian Empire, at the time of its collapse, was entirely under the influence of the Magi. Tyre, Carthage, Judea, and the Aztec and Incan empires all fell while fervently clinging to their religious practices. Therefore, it cannot be said that all the nations facing destruction are simultaneously paying for the sin of abandoning the faith of their ancestors. Furthermore, even the two examples supporting this theory actually prove much more than they seem to. I completely deny that the ancient religions were ever abandoned in Rome or Athens until they were replaced in everyone's hearts by the triumphant religion of Christ. In other words, I believe there has never been a genuine break in the religious beliefs of any nation on earth. The outward practices or inner meanings of faith may have changed; but we will always find some Gallic Teutates giving way to the Roman Jupiter, Jupiter to the Christian God, without any pause in belief, much like the dead pass on their inheritance to the living. Therefore, since there has never been a nation that could be said to have no faith at all, we have no justification for claiming that “the lack of faith causes the destruction of states.”
I quite see the grounds on which such a view is based. Its 14defenders will tell us of “the notorious fact” that a little before the time of Pericles at Athens, and about the age of the Scipios at Rome the upper classes became more and more prone, first to reason about their religion, then to doubt it, and finally to give up all faith in it, and to take pride in being atheists. Little by little, we shall be told, the habit of atheism spread, until there was no one with any pretensions to intellect at all who did not defy one augur to pass another without smiling.
I completely understand the reasoning behind this perspective. Its supporters will point out “the well-known fact” that just before the time of Pericles in Athens, and around the time of the Scipios in Rome, the upper classes became increasingly inclined to analyze their religion, then to question it, and ultimately to abandon all belief in it, taking pride in being atheists. Gradually, we will be told, the practice of atheism spread, until nobody who fancied themselves intellectual could let one augur pass without smirking.
This opinion has a grain of truth, but is largely false. Say, if you will, that Aspasia, at the end of her little suppers, and Lælius, in the company of his friends, made a virtue of mocking at the sacred beliefs of their country; no one will contradict you. But they would not have been allowed to vent their ideas too publicly; and yet they lived at the two most brilliant periods of Greek and Roman history. The imprudent conduct of his mistress all but cost Pericles himself very dear; we remember the tears he shed in open court, tears which would not of themselves have secured the acquittal of the fair infidel. Think, too, of the official language held by contemporary poets, how Sophocles and Aristophanes succeeded Æschylus as the stern champions of outraged deity. The whole nation believed in its gods, regarded Socrates as a revolutionary and a criminal, and wished to see Anaxagoras brought to trial and condemned.... What of the later ages? Did the impious theories of the philosophers succeed at any time in reaching the masses? Not for a single day. Scepticism remained a luxury of the fashionable world and of that world alone. One may call it useless to speak of the thoughts of the plain citizens, the country folk, and the slaves, who had no influence in the government, and could not impose their ideas on their rulers. They had, however, a very real influence; and the proof is that until paganism was at its last gasp, their temples and shrines had to be kept going, and their acolytes to be paid. The most eminent and enlightened men, the most fervent in their unbelief, had not only to accept the public honour of wearing the priestly robe, but to undertake the most disagreeable duties 15of the cult—they who were accustomed to turn over, day and night, manu diurna, manu nocturna, the pages of Lucretius. Not only did they go through these rites on ceremonial occasions, but they used their scanty hours of leisure, hours snatched with difficulty from the life-and-death game of politics, in composing treatises on augury. I am referring to the great Julius.[10] Well, all the emperors after him had to hold the office of high-priest, even Constantine. He, certainly, had far stronger reason than all his predecessors for shaking off a yoke so degrading to his honour as a Christian prince; yet he was forced by public opinion, that blazed up for the last time before being extinguished for ever, to come to terms with the old national religion. Thus it was not the faith of the plain citizens, the country folk, and the slaves that was of small account; it was the theories of the men of culture that mattered nothing. They protested in vain, in the name of reason and good sense, against the absurdities of paganism; the mass of the people neither would nor could give up one belief before they had been provided with another. They proved once more the great truth that it is affirmation, not negation, which is of service in the business of this world. So strongly did men feel this truth in the third century that there was a religious reaction among the higher classes. The reaction was serious and general, and lasted till the world definitely passed into the arms of the Church. In fact, the supremacy of philosophy reached its highest point under the Antonines and began to decline soon after their death. I need not here go deeply into this question, however interesting it may be for the historian of ideas; it will be enough for me to show that the revolution 16gained ground as the years went on, and to bring out its immediate cause.
This opinion has a grain of truth, but is largely false. Say, if you will, that Aspasia, at the end of her little suppers, and Lælius, in the company of his friends, made a virtue of mocking at the sacred beliefs of their country; no one will contradict you. But they would not have been allowed to vent their ideas too publicly; and yet they lived at the two most brilliant periods of Greek and Roman history. The imprudent conduct of his mistress all but cost Pericles himself very dear; we remember the tears he shed in open court, tears which would not of themselves have secured the acquittal of the fair infidel. Think, too, of the official language held by contemporary poets, how Sophocles and Aristophanes succeeded Æschylus as the stern champions of outraged deity. The whole nation believed in its gods, regarded Socrates as a revolutionary and a criminal, and wished to see Anaxagoras brought to trial and condemned.... What of the later ages? Did the impious theories of the philosophers succeed at any time in reaching the masses? Not for a single day. Scepticism remained a luxury of the fashionable world and of that world alone. One may call it useless to speak of the thoughts of the plain citizens, the country folk, and the slaves, who had no influence in the government, and could not impose their ideas on their rulers. They had, however, a very real influence; and the proof is that until paganism was at its last gasp, their temples and shrines had to be kept going, and their acolytes to be paid. The most eminent and enlightened men, the most fervent in their unbelief, had not only to accept the public honour of wearing the priestly robe, but to undertake the most disagreeable duties 15of the cult—they who were accustomed to turn over, day and night, manu diurna, manu nocturna, the pages of Lucretius. Not only did they go through these rites on ceremonial occasions, but they used their scanty hours of leisure, hours snatched with difficulty from the life-and-death game of politics, in composing treatises on augury. I am referring to the great Julius.[10] Well, all the emperors after him had to hold the office of high-priest, even Constantine. He, certainly, had far stronger reason than all his predecessors for shaking off a yoke so degrading to his honour as a Christian prince; yet he was forced by public opinion, that blazed up for the last time before being extinguished for ever, to come to terms with the old national religion. Thus it was not the faith of the plain citizens, the country folk, and the slaves that was of small account; it was the theories of the men of culture that mattered nothing. They protested in vain, in the name of reason and good sense, against the absurdities of paganism; the mass of the people neither would nor could give up one belief before they had been provided with another. They proved once more the great truth that it is affirmation, not negation, which is of service in the business of this world. So strongly did men feel this truth in the third century that there was a religious reaction among the higher classes. The reaction was serious and general, and lasted till the world definitely passed into the arms of the Church. In fact, the supremacy of philosophy reached its highest point under the Antonines and began to decline soon after their death. I need not here go deeply into this question, however interesting it may be for the historian of ideas; it will be enough for me to show that the revolution 16gained ground as the years went on, and to bring out its immediate cause.
The older the Roman world became, the greater was the part played by the army. From the emperor, who invariably came from the ranks, down to the pettiest officer in his Prætorian guard and the prefect of the most unimportant district, every official had begun his career on the parade-ground, under the vine-staff of the centurion; in other words they had all sprung from the mass of the people, of whose unquenchable piety I have already spoken. When they had scaled the heights of office, they found confronting them, to their intense annoyance and dismay, the ancient aristocracy of the municipalities, the local senators, who took pleasure in regarding them as upstarts, and would gladly have turned them to ridicule if they had dared. Thus the real masters of the State and the once predominant families were at daggers drawn. The commanders of the army were believers and fanatics—Maximin, for example, and Galerius, and a hundred others. The senators and decurions still found their chief delight in the literature of the sceptics; but as they actually lived at court, that is to say among soldiers, they were forced to adopt a way of speaking and an official set of opinions which should not put them to any risk. Gradually an atmosphere of devotion spread through the Empire; and this led the philosophers themselves, with Euhemerus at their head, to invent systems of reconciling the theories of the rationalists with the State religion—a movement in which the Emperor Julian was the most powerful spirit. There is no reason to give much praise to this renaissance of pagan piety, for it caused most of the persecutions under which our martyrs have suffered. The masses, whose religious feelings had been wounded by the atheistic sects, had bided their time so long as they were ruled by the upper classes. But as soon as the empire had become democratic, and the pride of these classes had been brought low, then the populace determined to have their revenge. They made a mistake, however, in their victims, and cut the throats of the Christians, whom they took for philosophers, and accused of impiety. 17What a difference there was between this and an earlier age! The really sceptical pagan was King Agrippa, who wished to hear St. Paul merely out of curiosity.[11] He listened to him, disputed with him, took him for a madman, but did not dream of punishing him for thinking differently from himself. Another example is the historian Tacitus, who was full of contempt for the new sectaries, but blamed Nero for his cruelty in persecuting them. Agrippa and Tacitus were the real unbelievers. Diocletian was a politician ruled by the clamours of his people; Decius and Aurelian were fanatics like their subjects.
The older the Roman world became, the greater was the part played by the army. From the emperor, who invariably came from the ranks, down to the pettiest officer in his Prætorian guard and the prefect of the most unimportant district, every official had begun his career on the parade-ground, under the vine-staff of the centurion; in other words they had all sprung from the mass of the people, of whose unquenchable piety I have already spoken. When they had scaled the heights of office, they found confronting them, to their intense annoyance and dismay, the ancient aristocracy of the municipalities, the local senators, who took pleasure in regarding them as upstarts, and would gladly have turned them to ridicule if they had dared. Thus the real masters of the State and the once predominant families were at daggers drawn. The commanders of the army were believers and fanatics—Maximin, for example, and Galerius, and a hundred others. The senators and decurions still found their chief delight in the literature of the sceptics; but as they actually lived at court, that is to say among soldiers, they were forced to adopt a way of speaking and an official set of opinions which should not put them to any risk. Gradually an atmosphere of devotion spread through the Empire; and this led the philosophers themselves, with Euhemerus at their head, to invent systems of reconciling the theories of the rationalists with the State religion—a movement in which the Emperor Julian was the most powerful spirit. There is no reason to give much praise to this renaissance of pagan piety, for it caused most of the persecutions under which our martyrs have suffered. The masses, whose religious feelings had been wounded by the atheistic sects, had bided their time so long as they were ruled by the upper classes. But as soon as the empire had become democratic, and the pride of these classes had been brought low, then the populace determined to have their revenge. They made a mistake, however, in their victims, and cut the throats of the Christians, whom they took for philosophers, and accused of impiety. 17What a difference there was between this and an earlier age! The really sceptical pagan was King Agrippa, who wished to hear St. Paul merely out of curiosity.[11] He listened to him, disputed with him, took him for a madman, but did not dream of punishing him for thinking differently from himself. Another example is the historian Tacitus, who was full of contempt for the new sectaries, but blamed Nero for his cruelty in persecuting them. Agrippa and Tacitus were the real unbelievers. Diocletian was a politician ruled by the clamours of his people; Decius and Aurelian were fanatics like their subjects.
Even when the Roman Government had definitely gone over to Christianity, what a task it was to bring the different peoples into the bosom of the Church! In Greece there was a series of terrible struggles, in the Universities as well as in the small towns and villages. The bishops had everywhere such difficulty in ousting the little local divinities that very often the victory was due less to argument and conversion than to time, patience, and diplomacy. The clergy were forced to make use of pious frauds, and their ingenuity replaced the deities of wood, meadow, and fountain, by saints, martyrs, and virgins. Thus the feelings of reverence continued without a break; for some time they were directed to the wrong objects, but they at last found the right road.... But what am I saying? Can we be so certain that even in France there are not to be found to this day a few places where the tenacity of some odd superstition still gives trouble to the parish priest? In Catholic Brittany, in the eighteenth century, a bishop had a long struggle with a village-people that clung to the worship of a stone idol. In vain was the gross image thrown into the water; its fanatical admirers always fished it out again, and the help of a company of infantry was needed to break it to pieces. We see from this what a long life paganism had—and still has. I conclude that there is no good reason for holding that Rome and Athens were for a single day without religion.
Even after the Roman government officially embraced Christianity, it was a huge challenge to bring different cultures into the fold of the Church! In Greece, there were intense struggles both in universities and in small towns and villages. Bishops faced significant challenges in getting rid of local deities, and often their success relied more on time, patience, and diplomacy than on debate and conversion. The clergy resorted to pious tricks, replacing wooden idols and nature spirits with saints, martyrs, and virgins. This way, feelings of reverence continued uninterrupted; for a while, they were directed toward the wrong figures, but eventually they found the right path... But what am I saying? Can we be so sure that even in France there aren’t still some places today where stubborn superstitions cause issues for parish priests? In Catholic Brittany in the eighteenth century, a bishop struggled for a long time with villagers who refused to give up worshiping a stone idol. Throwing the crude statue into the water was pointless; its zealous followers always retrieved it, and it took a company of infantry to finally break it apart. This shows how enduring paganism was—and still is. I conclude that there’s no strong reason to believe that Rome and Athens went even a single day without religion.
Since then, a nation has never, either in ancient or modern 18times, given up one faith before being duly provided with another, it is impossible to claim that the ruin of nations follows from their irreligion.
Since then, no nation has ever, in ancient or modern times, given up one belief without having another ready to take its place. Therefore, it's impossible to say that the downfall of nations comes from their lack of religion.
I have now shown that fanaticism, luxury, and the corruption of morals have not necessarily any power of destruction, and that irreligion has no political reality at all; it remains to discuss the influence of bad government, which is well worth a chapter to itself.
I have now shown that fanaticism, luxury, and moral corruption don’t necessarily have the power to destroy, and that irreligion has no political relevance at all; it’s time to discuss the impact of bad governance, which deserves a chapter of its own.
CHAPTER III
The effectiveness of a government doesn't affect how long a nation lasts.
I know the difficulty of my present task. That I should even venture to touch on it will seem a kind of paradox to many of my readers. People are convinced, and rightly convinced, that the good administration of good laws has a direct and powerful influence on the health of a people; and this conviction is so strong, that they attribute to such administration the mere fact that a human society goes on living at all. Here they are wrong.
I understand how challenging my current task is. For many of my readers, it might seem pretty contradictory that I would even dare to address this topic. People believe—correctly—that effective governance of fair laws significantly impacts the well-being of a society; this belief is so deep-rooted that they credit such governance with the very survival of human communities. However, they are mistaken in this regard.
They would be right, of course, if it were true that nations could exist only in a state of well-being; but we know that, like individuals, they can often go on for a long time, carrying within them the seeds of some fell disease, which may suddenly break out in a virulent form. If nations invariably died of their sufferings, not one would survive the first years of its growth; for it is precisely in those years that they show the worst administration, the worst laws, and the greatest disorder. But in this respect they are the exact opposite of the human organism. The greatest enemy that the latter has to fear, especially in infancy, is a continuous series of illnesses—we know beforehand that there is no resisting these; to a society, however, such a series does no harm at all, and history gives us abundant proof that the body politic is always being cured of the longest, the most terrible and devastating attacks of disease, of which the worst forms are ill-conceived laws and an oppressive or negligent administration.[12]
They would be right, of course, if it were true that nations could exist only in a state of well-being; but we know that, like individuals, they can often go on for a long time, carrying within them the seeds of some fell disease, which may suddenly break out in a virulent form. If nations invariably died of their sufferings, not one would survive the first years of its growth; for it is precisely in those years that they show the worst administration, the worst laws, and the greatest disorder. But in this respect they are the exact opposite of the human organism. The greatest enemy that the latter has to fear, especially in infancy, is a continuous series of illnesses—we know beforehand that there is no resisting these; to a society, however, such a series does no harm at all, and history gives us abundant proof that the body politic is always being cured of the longest, the most terrible and devastating attacks of disease, of which the worst forms are ill-conceived laws and an oppressive or negligent administration.[12]
20We will first try to make clear in what a “bad government” consists.
20Let's first clarify what a “bad government” really means.
It is a malady that seems to take many forms. It would be impossible even to enumerate them all, for they are multiplied to infinity by the differences in the constitutions of peoples, and in the place and time of their existence. But if we group these forms under four main headings, there are very few varieties that will not be included.
It’s an illness that appears in many different ways. It would be impossible to list them all, as they are endlessly varied by the differences in people's backgrounds, as well as the time and place they exist in. However, if we categorize these forms into four main groups, there are very few types that won’t fit in.
A government is bad when it is set up by a foreign Power. Athens experienced this kind of government under the Thirty Tyrants; they were driven out, and the national spirit, far from dying under their oppressive rule, was tempered by it to a greater hardness.
A government is bad when it's established by a foreign power. Athens went through this type of government under the Thirty Tyrants; they were removed, and the national spirit, rather than fading under their oppressive rule, was strengthened by it to be even more resilient.
A government is bad when it is based on conquest, pure and simple. In the fourteenth century practically the whole of France passed under the yoke of England. It emerged stronger than before, and entered on a career of great brilliance. China was overrun and conquered by hordes of Mongols; it managed to expel them beyond its borders, after sapping their vitality in a most extraordinary way. Since that time China has fallen into a new servitude; but although the Manchus have already enjoyed more than a century of sovereignty, they are on the eve of suffering the same fate as the Mongols, and have passed through a similar period of weakness.
A government is bad when it's purely based on conquest. In the 14th century, almost all of France fell under English rule. It came out stronger than before and started a period of great success. China was invaded and conquered by Mongol hordes; it was able to drive them out after draining their strength in an impressive way. Since then, China has entered a new kind of servitude; even though the Manchus have ruled for over a century, they are on the verge of facing the same fate as the Mongols and have gone through a similar period of decline.
A government is especially bad when the principle on which it rests becomes vitiated, and ceases to operate in the healthy and vigorous way it did at first. This was the condition of the Spanish monarchy. It was based on the military spirit and the idea of social freedom; towards the end of Philip II’s reign it forgot its origin and began to degenerate. There has never been a country where all theories of conduct had become more obsolete, where the executive was more feeble and discredited, where the organization of the church itself was so open to criticism. Agriculture and industry, like everything else, were struck down and all but buried in the morass where the nation was decaying.... But is Spain dead? Not at all. 21The country of which so many despaired has given Europe the glorious example of a desperate resistance to the fortune of our arms; and at the present moment it is perhaps in Spain, of all the modern States, that the feeling of nationality is most intense.
A government is especially troubling when the foundation it relies on becomes corrupted and stops functioning as effectively as it once did. This was the situation with the Spanish monarchy. It was founded on a military spirit and the concept of social freedom; by the end of Philip II’s reign, it had forgotten its roots and started to decline. There has never been a country where all moral theories had become more outdated, where the leadership was more weak and discredited, and where the church's organization itself was so open to criticism. Agriculture and industry, like everything else, were devastated and nearly buried in the swamp of national decay.... But is Spain finished? Not at all. 21The country that many despaired over has given Europe a remarkable example of a fierce resistance to the might of our military; and right now, it’s perhaps in Spain, among all modern nations, that the feeling of nationality is strongest.
Finally, a government is bad when, by the very nature of its institutions, it gives colour to an antagonism between the supreme power and the mass of the people, or between different classes of society. Thus, in the Middle Ages, we see the kings of England and France engaged in a struggle with their great vassals, and the peasants flying at the throats of their overlords. In Germany, too, the first effects of the new freedom of thought were the civil wars of the Hussites, the Anabaptists, and all the other sectaries. A little before that, Italy was in such distress through the division of the supreme power, and the quarrel over the fragments between the Emperor, the Pope, the nobles, and the communes, that the masses, not knowing whom to obey, often ended by obeying nobody. Did this cause the ruin of the whole society? Not at all. Its civilization was never more brilliant, its industry more productive, its influence abroad more incontestable.
Finally, a government is harmful when, by its very nature, it creates a conflict between the supreme power and the general population or between different social classes. In the Middle Ages, for example, we saw the kings of England and France struggling against their powerful vassals, while peasants were attacking their overlords. In Germany, the early effects of newfound freedom of thought were the civil wars involving the Hussites, the Anabaptists, and other sects. A bit earlier, Italy was in such turmoil due to the division of supreme power and disputes over control among the Emperor, the Pope, the nobles, and the communes that the masses, not knowing who to follow, often ended up following nobody. Did this lead to the collapse of society as a whole? Not at all. Its civilization was never more vibrant, its industry more productive, and its influence abroad more undeniable.
I can well believe that sometimes, in the midst of these storms, a wise and potent law-giver came, like a sunbeam, to shed the light of his beneficence on the peoples he ruled. The light remained only for a short space; and just as its absence had not caused death, so its presence did not bring life. For this, the times of prosperity would have had to be frequent and of long duration. But upright princes were rare in that age, and are rare in all ages. Even the best of them have their detractors, and the happiest pictures are full of shadow. Do all historians alike regard the time of King William III as an era of prosperity for England? Do they all admire Louis XIV, the Great, without reserve? On the contrary; the critics are all at their posts, and their arrows know where to find their mark. And yet these are, on the whole, the best regulated and most fruitful periods in the history of ourselves and our neighbours. Good governments 22are so thinly sown on the soil of the ages, and even when they spring up, are so withered by criticism; political science, the highest and most intricate of all sciences, is so incommensurate with the weakness of man, that we cannot sincerely claim that nations perish from being ill-governed. Thank heaven they have the power of soon becoming accustomed to their sufferings, which, in their worst forms, are infinitely preferable to anarchy. The most superficial study of history will be enough to show that however bad may be the government that is draining away the life-blood of a people, it is often better than many of the administrations that have gone before.
I can easily believe that sometimes, in the midst of these storms, a wise and powerful leader came, like a ray of sunshine, to bring the light of his kindness to the people he governed. This light only lasted for a short time; just as its absence didn't cause death, its presence didn’t bring life. For that to happen, prosperous times would need to be frequent and long-lasting. But good rulers were rare in that era, and they are rare in all times. Even the best among them have their critics, and the happiest scenes are filled with shadows. Do all historians agree that the reign of King William III was a prosperous time for England? Do they all admire Louis XIV, the Great, without question? On the contrary; critics are always ready, and they know exactly where to aim their criticism. Yet, overall, these are among the best organized and most productive periods in the history of ourselves and our neighbors. Good governments are so few and far between throughout history, and even when they appear, they are often stunted by criticism; political science, the most complex and advanced of all sciences, is so out of sync with human weakness that we can't genuinely claim that nations fail due to poor governance. Thank goodness they have the ability to quickly adapt to their struggles, which, in their worst forms, are far better than anarchy. A brief glance at history will show that, no matter how oppressive the government draining the life from a people may be, it is often better than many of the administrations that have come before.
CHAPTER IV
THE MEANING OF THE WORD “DEGENERATION”; THE MIXTURE OF RACIAL ELEMENTS; HOW SOCIETIES ARE CREATED AND FALL APART
However little the spirit of the foregoing pages may have been understood, no one will conclude from them that I attach no importance to the maladies of the social organism, and that, for me, bad government, fanaticism, and irreligion are mere unmeaning accidents. On the contrary I quite agree with the ordinary view, that it is a lamentable thing to see a society being gradually undermined by these fell diseases, and that no amount of care and trouble would be wasted if a remedy could only be found. I merely add that if these poisonous blossoms of disunion are not grafted on a stronger principle of destruction, if they are not the consequences of a hidden plague more terrible still, we may rest assured that their ravages will not be fatal and that after a time of suffering more or less drawn out, the society will emerge from their toils, perhaps with strength and youth renewed.
However little the spirit of the previous pages may have been understood, no one will conclude from them that I don’t see the importance of the issues affecting our society, or that I think bad government, fanaticism, and irreligion are just random accidents. On the contrary, I completely agree with the common perspective that it's truly unfortunate to watch a society being gradually weakened by these harmful diseases, and that any effort to find a solution would be worthwhile. I only want to add that if these toxic signs of division aren’t rooted in a stronger cause of destruction, and if they’re not symptoms of a hidden, even more terrible plague, we can be confident that their damage won’t be fatal and that, after a period of suffering—long or short—the society will emerge from their struggles, perhaps stronger and rejuvenated.
The examples I have brought forward seem to me conclusive, though their number might be indefinitely increased. Through some such reasoning as this the ordinary opinions of men have at last come to contain an instinctive perception of the truth. It is being dimly seen that one ought not to have given such a preponderant importance to evils which were after all merely derivative, and that the true causes of the life and death of peoples should have been sought elsewhere, and been drawn from a deeper well. Men have begun to look at the inner constitution of a society, by itself, quite apart from all circumstances of health or disease. They have shown themselves ready to admit that no external cause could lay the hand of death on any 24society, so long as a certain destructive principle, inherent in it from the first, born from its womb and nourished on its entrails, had not reached its full maturity; on the other hand, so soon as this destructive principle had come into existence, the society was doomed to certain death, even though it had the best of all possible governments—in exactly the same way as a spent horse will fall dead on a concrete road.
The examples I’ve provided seem conclusive to me, even though their number could endlessly grow. Through reasoning like this, common beliefs have finally come to hold an instinctive understanding of the truth. It’s becoming clear that too much importance shouldn’t have been placed on evils that were ultimately just secondary, and that the real reasons for the life and death of societies should have been looked for elsewhere, drawn from a deeper source. People have started to examine the inner structure of a society on its own, completely apart from any health or illness factors. They’ve shown a willingness to accept that no external force can bring about the demise of a society as long as a certain destructive principle, inherent from the start and nurtured from within, hasn’t fully matured. Conversely, once this destructive principle comes into being, the society is destined for certain death, no matter how great its government is—just like a spent horse will collapse on a concrete road.
A great step in advance was made, I admit, when the question was considered from this point of view, which was anyhow much more philosophic than the one taken up before. Bichat,[13] as we know, did not seek to discover the great mystery of existence by studying the human subject from the outside; the key to the riddle, he saw, lay within. Those who followed the same method, in our own subject, were travelling on the only road that really led to discoveries. Unfortunately, this excellent idea of theirs was the result of mere instinct; its logical implications were not carried very far, and it was shattered on the first difficulty. “Yes,” they cried, “the cause of destruction lies hidden in the very vitals of the social organism; but what is this cause?” “Degeneration,” was the answer; “nations die when they are composed of elements that have degenerated.” The answer was excellent, etymologically and otherwise. It only remained to define the meaning of “nation that has degenerated.” This was the rock on which they foundered; a degenerate people meant, they said, “A people which through bad government, misuse of wealth, fanaticism, or irreligion, had lost the characteristic virtues of its ancestors.” What a fall is there! Thus a people dies of its endemic diseases because it is degenerate, and is degenerate because it dies. This circular argument merely proves that the science of social anatomy is in its infancy. I quite agree that societies perish because they are degenerate, and for no other reason. This is the evil condition that makes them wholly unable to withstand the shock of the disasters that close in upon them; and when they can no longer endure the blows of 25adverse fortune, and have no power to raise their heads when the scourge has passed, then we have the sublime spectacle of a nation in agony. If it perish, it is because it has no longer the same vigour as it had of old in battling with the dangers of life; in a word, because it is degenerate. I repeat, the term is excellent; but we must explain it a little better, and give it a definite meaning. How and why is a nation’s vigour lost? How does it degenerate? These are the questions which we must try to answer. Up to the present, men have been content with finding the word, without unveiling the reality that lies behind. This further step I shall now attempt to take.
A great step in advance was made, I admit, when the question was considered from this point of view, which was anyhow much more philosophic than the one taken up before. Bichat,[13] as we know, did not seek to discover the great mystery of existence by studying the human subject from the outside; the key to the riddle, he saw, lay within. Those who followed the same method, in our own subject, were travelling on the only road that really led to discoveries. Unfortunately, this excellent idea of theirs was the result of mere instinct; its logical implications were not carried very far, and it was shattered on the first difficulty. “Yes,” they cried, “the cause of destruction lies hidden in the very vitals of the social organism; but what is this cause?” “Degeneration,” was the answer; “nations die when they are composed of elements that have degenerated.” The answer was excellent, etymologically and otherwise. It only remained to define the meaning of “nation that has degenerated.” This was the rock on which they foundered; a degenerate people meant, they said, “A people which through bad government, misuse of wealth, fanaticism, or irreligion, had lost the characteristic virtues of its ancestors.” What a fall is there! Thus a people dies of its endemic diseases because it is degenerate, and is degenerate because it dies. This circular argument merely proves that the science of social anatomy is in its infancy. I quite agree that societies perish because they are degenerate, and for no other reason. This is the evil condition that makes them wholly unable to withstand the shock of the disasters that close in upon them; and when they can no longer endure the blows of 25adverse fortune, and have no power to raise their heads when the scourge has passed, then we have the sublime spectacle of a nation in agony. If it perish, it is because it has no longer the same vigour as it had of old in battling with the dangers of life; in a word, because it is degenerate. I repeat, the term is excellent; but we must explain it a little better, and give it a definite meaning. How and why is a nation’s vigour lost? How does it degenerate? These are the questions which we must try to answer. Up to the present, men have been content with finding the word, without unveiling the reality that lies behind. This further step I shall now attempt to take.
The word degenerate, when applied to a people, means (as it ought to mean) that the people has no longer the same intrinsic value as it had before, because it has no longer the same blood in its veins, continual adulterations having gradually affected the quality of that blood. In other words, though the nation bears the name given by its founders, the name no longer connotes the same race; in fact, the man of a decadent time, the degenerate man properly so called, is a different being, from the racial point of view, from the heroes of the great ages. I agree that he still keeps something of their essence; but the more he degenerates the more attenuated does this “something” become. The heterogeneous elements that henceforth prevail in him give him quite a different nationality—a very original one, no doubt, but such originality is not to be envied. He is only a very distant kinsman of those he still calls his ancestors. He, and his civilization with him, will certainly die on the day when the primordial race-unit is so broken up and swamped by the influx of foreign elements, that its effective qualities have no longer a sufficient freedom of action. It will not, of course, absolutely disappear, but it will in practice be so beaten down and enfeebled, that its power will be felt less and less as time goes on. It is at this point that all the results of degeneration will appear, and the process may be considered complete.
The word degenerate, when used to describe a people, means (as it should) that the people no longer holds the same intrinsic value as it once did, because the blood running through its veins has changed, with constant mixing gradually altering its quality. In simpler terms, even though the nation carries the name given by its founders, that name no longer signifies the same race; in fact, the person from a declining era, the true degenerate, is fundamentally different, racially speaking, from the heroes of earlier times. I agree that he still retains some essence of their spirit; however, as he degenerates, that “something” becomes increasingly diluted. The diverse elements that now dominate him create a completely different nationality—unique for sure, but not a uniqueness to be admired. He is merely a very distant relative of those he still calls his ancestors. He, along with his civilization, will inevitably fade away on the day when the original racial foundation is so fragmented and overwhelmed by foreign influences that its vital qualities cannot express themselves freely anymore. It won't completely disappear, but it will be so diminished and weakened that its impact will be felt less and less over time. It is at this stage that all signs of degeneration will emerge, and the process can be considered complete.
If I manage to prove this proposition, I shall have given a meaning to the word “degeneration.” By showing how 26the essential quality of a nation gradually alters, I shift the responsibility for its decadence, which thus becomes, in a way, less shameful, for it weighs no longer on the sons, but on the nephews, then on the cousins, then on collaterals more or less removed. And when I have shown by examples that great peoples, at the moment of their death, have only a very small and insignificant share in the blood of the founders, into whose inheritance they come, I shall thereby have explained clearly enough how it is possible for civilizations to fall—the reason being that they are no longer in the same hands. At the same time I shall be touching on a problem which is much more dangerous than that which I have tried to solve in the preceding chapters. This problem is: “Are there serious and ultimate differences of value between human races; and can these differences be estimated?”
If I can prove this idea, I’ll give a meaning to the word “degeneration.” By showing how the essential quality of a nation gradually changes, I shift the blame for its decline, which then becomes somewhat less shameful—it no longer rests on the sons, but on the nephews, then on the cousins, and then on more distant relatives. When I demonstrate with examples that great peoples, at the time of their decline, have only a tiny and insignificant amount of the blood of their founders in them, from whom they inherit, I will have clearly explained how civilizations can fall—the reason being that they are no longer in the same hands. At the same time, I will be addressing a problem that is much more dangerous than the one I’ve attempted to tackle in the earlier chapters. This problem is: “Are there significant and ultimate differences in value between human races; and can these differences be measured?”
I will begin at once to develop the series of arguments that touch the first point; they will indirectly settle the second also.
I’ll start right away by developing the series of arguments related to the first point; they'll also indirectly address the second point.
To put my ideas into a clearer and more easily intelligible form I may compare a nation to a human body, which, according to the physiologists, is constantly renewing all its parts; the work of transformation that goes on is incessant, and after a certain number of years the body retains hardly any of its former elements. Thus, in the old man, there are no traces of the man of middle age, in the adult no traces of the youth, nor in the youth of the child; the personal identity in all these stages is kept purely by the succession of inner and outer forms, each an imperfect copy of the last. Yet I will admit one difference between a nation and a human body; in the former there is no question of the “forms” being preserved, for these are destroyed and disappear with enormous rapidity. I will take a people, or better, a tribe, at the moment when, yielding to a definite vital instinct, it provides itself with laws and begins to play a part in the world. By the mere fact of its wants and powers increasing, it inevitably finds itself in contact with other similar associations, and by war or peaceful measures succeeds in incorporating them with itself.
To make my ideas clearer and easier to understand, I can compare a nation to a human body. According to physiologists, a human body is constantly renewing its parts. The process of transformation never stops, and after a certain number of years, the body hardly keeps any of its original elements. For instance, in an old person, there are no signs of the middle-aged person; in an adult, there are no signs of youth; and in a young person, there are no signs of childhood. Personal identity in all these stages is maintained simply by the succession of inner and outer forms, each of which is an imperfect copy of the previous one. However, I will acknowledge one difference between a nation and a human body: in the case of a nation, there’s no preservation of the “forms,” as they are destroyed and disappear very quickly. I will take a people, or better yet, a tribe, at the moment when it, compelled by a vital instinct, establishes laws and starts to play a role in the world. As their needs and abilities grow, they inevitably come into contact with other similar groups, and through either war or peaceful means, they manage to incorporate them into themselves.
27Not all human families can reach this first step; but it is a step that every tribe must take if it is to rank one day as a nation. Even if a certain number of races, themselves perhaps not very far advanced on the ladder of civilization, have passed through this stage, we cannot properly regard this as a general rule.
27Not all human families can achieve this first step, but it's a step that every group must take if it hopes to be considered a nation one day. Even if some races, which may not be very advanced in civilization themselves, have gone through this stage, we can't see this as a universal standard.
Indeed, the human species seems to have a very great difficulty in raising itself above a rudimentary type of organization; the transition to a more complex state is made only by those groups of tribes, that are eminently gifted. I may cite, in support of this, the actual condition of a large number of communities spread throughout the world. These backward tribes, especially the Polynesian negroes, the Samoyedes and others in the far north, and the majority of the African races, have never been able to shake themselves free from their impotence; they live side by side in complete independence of each other. The stronger massacre the weaker, the weaker try to move as far away as possible from the stronger. This sums up the political ideas of these embryo societies, which have lived on in their imperfect state, without possibility of improvement, as long as the human race itself. It may be said that these miserable savages are a very small part of the earth’s population. Granted; but we must take account of all the similar peoples who have lived and disappeared. Their number is incalculable, and certainly includes the vast majority of the pure-blooded yellow and black races.
Indeed, the human species seems to have a lot of trouble evolving beyond a basic type of organization; the shift to a more complex state only happens among those groups of tribes that are exceptionally capable. I can point to the current state of many communities around the world as evidence. These underdeveloped tribes, particularly the Polynesian negroes, the Samoyedes, and others in the far north, as well as most African races, have never managed to free themselves from their powerlessness; they coexist in complete independence from one another. The stronger tribes attack the weaker ones, while the weaker ones try to distance themselves from the stronger. This captures the political beliefs of these early societies, which have remained in their flawed state without any chance of improvement, just like the human race itself. It might be argued that these unfortunate savages represent a very small portion of the earth's population. That may be true; however, we must consider all the similar peoples who have existed and vanished. Their numbers are countless and certainly include the overwhelming majority of the pure-blooded yellow and black races.
If then we are driven to admit that for a very large number of human beings it has been, and always will be, impossible to take even the first step towards civilization; if, again, we consider that these peoples are scattered over the whole face of the earth under the most varying conditions of climate and environment, that they live indifferently in the tropics, in the temperate zones, and in the Arctic circle, by sea, lake, and river, in the depths of the forest, in the grassy plains, in the arid deserts, we must conclude that a part of mankind, is in its own nature stricken with a paralysis, which makes it for ever unable to take even 28the first step towards civilization, since it cannot overcome the natural repugnance, felt by men and animals alike, to a crossing of blood.
If we have to accept that for a significant number of people it has been, and will always be, impossible to take even the first step toward civilization; if we also consider that these groups are spread all over the world in the most diverse climates and environments, living in the tropics, temperate zones, and Arctic regions, near seas, lakes, and rivers, deep in forests, in grassy plains, and in arid deserts, we must conclude that a segment of humanity is inherently affected by a kind of paralysis, which makes it forever unable to take even 28the first step toward civilization, as it cannot overcome the natural aversion, felt by both humans and animals, to bloodshed.
Leaving these tribes, that are incapable of civilization, on one side, we come, in our journey upwards, to those which understand that if they wish to increase their power and prosperity, they are absolutely compelled, either by war or peaceful measures, to draw their neighbours within their sphere of influence. War is undoubtedly the simpler way of doing this. Accordingly, they go to war. But when the campaign is finished, and the craving for destruction is satisfied, some prisoners are left over; these prisoners become slaves, and as slaves, work for their masters. We have class distinctions at once, and an industrial system: the tribe has become a little people. This is a higher rung on the ladder of civilization, and is not necessarily passed by all the tribes which have been able to reach it; many remain at this stage in cheerful stagnation.
Leaving these tribes, which can't be civilized, behind, we move on to those that realize that if they want to boost their power and prosperity, they absolutely have to pull their neighbors into their influence, whether through war or peaceful means. War is definitely the easier option for this. So, they go to war. But once the fighting is over and the need for destruction is satisfied, some prisoners are left behind; these prisoners become enslaved, and as slaves, they work for their masters. This creates class distinctions and an industrial system: the tribe has turned into a small society. This represents a higher step on the ladder of civilization, and not all tribes that manage to reach this level move beyond it; many remain at this stage in a state of happy stagnation.
But there are others, more imaginative and energetic, whose ideas soar beyond mere brigandage. They manage to conquer a great territory, and assume rights of ownership not only over the inhabitants, but also over their land. From this moment a real nation has been formed. The two races often continue for a time to live side by side without mingling; and yet, as they become indispensable to each other, as a community of work and interest is gradually built up, as the pride and rancour of conquest begin to ebb away, as those below naturally tend to rise to the level of their masters, while the masters have a thousand reasons for allowing, or even for promoting, such a tendency, the mixture of blood finally takes place, the two races cease to be associated with distinct tribes, and become more and more fused into a single whole.
But there are others, more imaginative and energetic, whose ideas go beyond simple banditry. They manage to conquer vast territories and take ownership not just of the people, but also of their land. From this moment, a real nation is formed. The two groups often live side by side for a while without mixing; however, as they become essential to each other, a community of work and interest gradually develops. The pride and bitterness from the conquest start to fade, and those in lower positions naturally tend to rise to the level of their leaders, while the leaders have plenty of reasons to allow or even encourage this trend. Eventually, the mixing of blood happens, the two groups stop being seen as distinct tribes, and they become more and more unified into a single entity.
The spirit of isolation is, however, so innate in the human race, that even those who have reached this advanced stage of crossing refuse in many cases to take a step further. There are some peoples who are, as we know positively, of mixed origin, but who keep their feeling for the clan to an extraordinary degree. The 29Arabs, for example, do more than merely spring from different branches of the Semitic stock; they belong at one and the same time to the so-called families of Shem and Ham, not to speak of a vast number of local strains that are intermingled with these. Nevertheless, their attachment to the tribe, as a separate unit, is one of the most striking features of their national character and their political history. In fact, it has been thought possible to attribute their expulsion from Spain not only to the actual breaking up of their power there, but also, to a large extent, to their being continually divided into smaller and mutually antagonistic groups, in the struggles for promotion among the Arab families at the petty courts of Valentia, Toledo, Cordova, and Grenada.[14]
The spirit of isolation is, however, so innate in the human race, that even those who have reached this advanced stage of crossing refuse in many cases to take a step further. There are some peoples who are, as we know positively, of mixed origin, but who keep their feeling for the clan to an extraordinary degree. The 29Arabs, for example, do more than merely spring from different branches of the Semitic stock; they belong at one and the same time to the so-called families of Shem and Ham, not to speak of a vast number of local strains that are intermingled with these. Nevertheless, their attachment to the tribe, as a separate unit, is one of the most striking features of their national character and their political history. In fact, it has been thought possible to attribute their expulsion from Spain not only to the actual breaking up of their power there, but also, to a large extent, to their being continually divided into smaller and mutually antagonistic groups, in the struggles for promotion among the Arab families at the petty courts of Valentia, Toledo, Cordova, and Grenada.[14]
We may say the same about the majority of such peoples. Further, where the tribal separation has broken down, a national feeling takes its place, and acts with a similar vigour, which a community of religion is not enough to destroy. This is the case among the Arabs and the Turks, the Persians and the Jews, the Parsees and the Hindus, the Nestorians of Syria and the Kurds. We find it also in European Turkey, and can trace its course in Hungary, among the Magyars, the Saxons, the Wallachians, and the Croats. I know, from what I have seen with my own eyes, that in certain parts of France, the country where races are mingled more than perhaps anywhere else, there are little communities to be found to this day, who feel a repugnance to marrying outside their own village.
We can say the same about most of these groups. Furthermore, where tribal divisions have faded, a sense of national identity takes over and operates with a similar intensity, which a shared religion alone cannot eliminate. This is evident among the Arabs and Turks, Persians and Jews, Parsees and Hindus, as well as the Nestorians of Syria and the Kurds. We also see this in European Turkey and can trace its presence in Hungary, among the Magyars, Saxons, Wallachians, and Croats. I know, from what I’ve observed firsthand, that in some parts of France, a country where different races are mixed more than perhaps anywhere else, there are still small communities today that hesitate to marry outside their own village.
I think I am right in concluding from these examples, which cover all countries and ages, including our own, that the human race in all its branches has a secret repulsion from the crossing of blood, a repulsion which in many of the branches is invincible, and in others is only conquered to a slight extent. 30Even those who most completely shake off the yoke of this idea cannot get rid of the few last traces of it; yet such peoples are the only members of our species who can be civilized at all.
I believe I’m justified in concluding from these examples, which span all countries and eras, including our own, that humanity in all its forms has an inherent aversion to interbreeding, an aversion that is unbreakable in many cases and only slightly overcome in others. 30Even those who manage to fully reject this notion can't completely eliminate the lingering effects; however, these groups are the only ones in our species capable of being truly civilized.
Thus mankind lives in obedience to two laws, one of repulsion, the other of attraction; these act with different force on different peoples. The first is fully respected only by those races which can never raise themselves above the elementary completeness of the tribal life, while the power of the second, on the contrary, is the more absolute, as the racial units on which it is exercised are more capable of development.
Thus, humanity follows two laws, one of repulsion and the other of attraction; these have varying effects on different groups of people. The first law is only truly honored by those races that can never go beyond the basic completeness of tribal life, while the power of the second law is more absolute because the racial groups it influences are more capable of growth.
Here especially I must be concrete. I have just taken the example of a people in embryo, whose state is like that of a single family. I have given them the qualities which will allow them to pass into the state of a nation. Well, suppose they have become a nation. History does not tell me what the elements were that constituted the original group; all I know is that these elements fitted it for the transformation which I have made it undergo. Now that it has grown, it has only two possibilities. One or other of two destinies is inevitable. It will either conquer or be conquered.
Here, I need to be specific. I just used the example of a budding society, which is similar to a single family. I assigned them the traits that will help them evolve into a nation. Now, let’s say they’ve become a nation. History doesn’t tell me what made up the original group; I only know that those elements prepared it for the change I described. Now that it has developed, it has only two options. One of two fates is unavoidable. It will either conquer or be conquered.
I will give it the better part, and assume that it will conquer. It will at the same time rule, administer, and civilize. It will not go through its provinces, sowing a useless harvest of fire and massacre. Monuments, customs, and institutions will be alike sacred. It will change what it can usefully modify, and replace it by something better. Weakness in its hands will become strength. It will behave in such a way that, in the words of Scripture, it will be magnified in the sight of men.
I will invest a lot of effort into this, and I believe it will succeed. It will simultaneously govern, manage, and improve society. It won't march through its regions leaving behind destruction and slaughter. Monuments, traditions, and institutions will all be treated with respect. It will alter what it can positively change and replace it with something better. Weakness will be transformed into strength under its influence. It will act in a way that, as the Scriptures say, it will be admired by everyone.
I do not know if the same thought has already struck the reader; but in the picture which I am presenting—and which in certain features is that of the Hindus, the Egyptians, the Persians and the Macedonians—two facts appear to me to stand out. The first is that a nation, which itself lacks vigour and power, is suddenly called upon to share a new and a better destiny—that of the strong masters into whose hands it has fallen; this was the case with the Anglo-Saxons, when they had been subdued by the 31Normans. The second fact is that a picked race of men, a sovereign people, with the usual strong propensities of such a people to cross its blood with another’s, finds itself henceforth in close contact with a race whose inferiority is shown, not only by defeat, but also by the lack of the attributes that may be seen in the conquerors. From the very day when the conquest is accomplished and the fusion begins, there appears a noticeable change of quality in the blood of the masters. If there were no other modifying influence at work, then—at the end of a number of years, which would vary according to the number of peoples that composed the original stock—we should be confronted with a new race, less powerful certainly than the better of its two ancestors, but still of considerable strength. It would have developed special qualities resulting from the actual mixture, and unknown to the communities from which it sprang. But the case is not generally so simple as this, and the intermingling of blood is not confined for long to the two constituent peoples.
I don't know if the reader has already had the same thought, but in the picture I'm presenting—which resembles certain aspects of the Hindus, Egyptians, Persians, and Macedonians—two facts stand out to me. The first is that a nation, which lacks strength and power, is suddenly called to share a new and better destiny—that of the strong rulers it has fallen under; this was true for the Anglo-Saxons when they were conquered by the Normans. The second fact is that a select group of people, a sovereign nation with the typical strong inclination to mix their blood with others, finds itself in close proximity to a race that shows its inferiority not just through defeat, but also in the absence of the characteristics seen in the conquerors. From the moment the conquest is complete and the blending begins, a noticeable change occurs in the bloodline of the rulers. If there were no other influencing factors, after a number of years—depending on how many peoples made up the original stock—we would end up with a new race, certainly less powerful than the stronger of its two ancestors, but still quite strong. It would develop unique qualities resulting from the actual mixing that are unknown to the communities from which it originated. However, the situation is rarely that straightforward, and the mixing of blood doesn't stay limited to just the two original groups for long.
The empire I have just been imagining is a powerful one, and its power is used to control its neighbours. I assume that there will be new conquests; and, every time, a current of fresh blood will be mingled with the main stream. Henceforth, as the nation grows, whether by war or treaty, its racial character changes more and more. It is rich, commercial, and civilized. The needs and the pleasures of other peoples find ample satisfaction in its capitals, its great towns, and its ports; while its myriad attractions cause many foreigners to make it their home. After a short time, we might truly say that a distinction of castes takes the place of the original distinction of races.
The empire I’ve been envisioning is a powerful one, using its strength to dominate its neighbors. I expect there will be new conquests, and with each one, new blood will mix with the main culture. As the nation expands, whether through war or treaties, its racial identity evolves more and more. It is wealthy, commercial, and advanced. The needs and desires of other peoples are well met in its cities, major towns, and ports; its countless attractions entice many foreigners to make it their home. Before long, we could say that a distinction of social classes replaces the original differences between races.
I am willing to grant that the people of whom I am speaking is strengthened in its exclusive notions by the most formal commands of religion, and that some dreadful penalty lurks in the background, to awe the disobedient. But since the people is civilized, its character is soft and tolerant, even to the contempt of its faith. Its oracles will speak in vain; there will be births outside the caste-limits. Every day new distinctions will have to be drawn, new classifications invented; the number of 32social grades will be increased, and it will be almost impossible to know where one is, amid the infinite variety of the subdivisions, that change from province to province, from canton to canton, from village to village. In fact, the condition will be that of the Hindu countries. It is only, however, the Brahman who has shown himself so tenacious of his ideas of separation; the foreign peoples he civilized have never fastened these cramping fetters on their shoulders, or any rate have long since shaken them off. In all the States that have made any advance in intellectual culture, the process has not been checked for a single moment by those desperate shifts to which the law-givers of the Aryavarta were put, in their desire to reconcile the prescriptions of the Code of Manu with the irresistible march of events. In every other place where there were really any castes at all, they ceased to exist at the moment when the chance of making a fortune, and of becoming famous by useful discoveries or social talents, became open to the whole world, without distinction of origin. But also, from that same day, the nation that was originally the active, conquering, and civilizing power began to disappear; its blood became merged in that of all the tributaries which it had attracted to its own stream.
I can agree that the group I'm talking about is influenced in its exclusive beliefs by strict religious commands, and that a severe penalty waits in the wings to intimidate those who disobey. But since this group is civilized, its nature is gentle and tolerant, even to the point of disregarding its own faith. Its prophets will speak without being heard; there will be births beyond the caste limits. Every day, we’ll need to create new distinctions, invent new classifications; the number of 32 social classes will keep growing, making it nearly impossible to know where one fits in among the endless variety of subdivisions that shift from province to province, canton to canton, village to village. In fact, the situation will resemble that of Hindu regions. However, only the Brahmin has clung so tightly to his ideas of separation; the foreign peoples he civilized never imposed these restrictive bounds on themselves, or have long since cast them off. In all the states that have made any progress in intellectual culture, this process has not been interrupted for a moment by the desperate measures that the lawgivers of Aryavarta employed in their efforts to align the Code of Manu with the unstoppable progression of events. In every other place where there were genuinely castes, they disappeared as soon as the opportunity for wealth and fame through useful discoveries or social skills became available to everyone, regardless of origin. But from that same moment, the nation that was originally the active, conquering, and civilizing force began to fade away; its blood mixed with that of all the tributaries it had drawn into its own flow.
Generally the dominating peoples begin by being far fewer in number than those they conquer; while, on the other hand, certain races that form the basis of the population in immense districts are extremely prolific—the Celts, for example, and the Slavs. This is yet another reason for the rapid disappearance of the conquering races. Again, their greater activity and the more personal part they take in the affairs of the State make them the chief mark for attack after a disastrous battle, a proscription, or a revolution. Thus, while by their very genius for civilization they collect round them the different elements in which they are to be absorbed, they are the victims, first of their original smallness of number, and then of a host of secondary causes which combine together for their destruction.
Generally, the dominant groups start off being much fewer in number than those they conquer, while certain races that make up the population in vast regions are very prolific—like the Celts and the Slavs, for instance. This contributes to the swift decline of the conquering races. Additionally, their increased activity and the more personal roles they play in state affairs make them the primary targets after a disastrous battle, a purge, or a revolution. So, while their natural ability for civilization allows them to attract various elements that they will eventually absorb, they end up being victims of their initial small numbers and a series of other factors that come together for their downfall.
It is fairly obvious that the time when the disappearance takes place will vary considerably, according to circumstances. Yet 33it does finally come to pass, and is everywhere quite complete, long before the end of the civilization which the victorious race is supposed to be animating. A people may often go on living and working, and even growing in power, after the active, generating force of its life and glory has ceased to exist. Does this contradict what I have said above? Not at all; for while the blood of the civilizing race is gradually drained away by being parcelled out among the peoples that are conquered or annexed, the impulse originally given to these peoples still persists. The institutions which the dead master had invented, the laws he had prescribed, the customs he had initiated—all these live after him. No doubt the customs, laws, and institutions have quite forgotten the spirit that informed their youth; they survive in dishonoured old age, every day more sapless and rotten. But so long as even their shadows remain, the building stands, the body seems to have a soul, the pale ghost walks. When the original impulse has worked itself out, the last word has been said. Nothing remains; the civilization is dead.
It's pretty clear that the timing of the disappearance will vary a lot depending on the situation. Yet 33 it eventually happens and is completely evident long before the civilization that the victorious race is supposed to be maintaining comes to an end. A people can often continue to live, work, and even gain power after the driving force of their life and glory has disappeared. Does this contradict what I've said earlier? Not at all; because while the civilizing race's essence is gradually spread out among those it has conquered or annexed, the initial motivation given to these groups still remains. The institutions created by the deceased master, the laws he established, the customs he started—all of these continue to exist after him. Of course, the customs, laws, and institutions have largely forgotten the spirit that once animated them; they endure in a diminished state, increasingly lifeless and decaying. But as long as even their remnants exist, the structure stands, the body seems to have a soul, and the faint ghost walks. Once the original motivation has run its course, the final word has been spoken. Nothing remains; the civilization is dead.
I think I now have all the data necessary for grappling with the problem of the life and death of nations; and I can say positively that a people will never die, if it remains eternally composed of the same national elements. If the empire of Darius had, at the battle of Arbela, been able to fill its ranks with Persians, that is to say with real Aryans; if the Romans of the later Empire had had a Senate and an army of the same stock as that which existed at the time of the Fabii, their dominion would never have come to an end. So long as they kept the same purity of blood, the Persians and Romans would have lived and reigned. In the long run, it might be said, a conqueror, more irresistible than they, would have appeared on the scene; and they would have fallen under a well-directed attack, or a long siege, or simply by the fortune of a single battle. Yes, a State might be overthrown in this way, but not a civilization or a social organism. Invasion and defeat are but the dark clouds that for a time blot out the day, and then pass over. Many examples might be brought forward in proof of this.
I believe I now have all the information needed to tackle the issue of the life and death of nations; and I can confidently say that a people will never die if it remains constantly made up of the same national elements. If Darius's empire had been able to fill its ranks with Persians at the battle of Arbela, meaning with true Aryans; if the Romans of the later Empire had a Senate and an army composed of the same people that existed during the time of the Fabii, they would never have lost their dominion. As long as they maintained the same purity of blood, the Persians and Romans would have continued to thrive and rule. In the long run, one could say that a conqueror, more powerful than they, might have appeared; and they would have fallen due to a well-planned attack, a long siege, or simply by the outcome of a single battle. Yes, a State might be toppled this way, but not a civilization or a social structure. Invasions and defeats are just dark clouds that temporarily obscure the day, and then they pass. Many examples could be presented to support this.
34In modern times the Chinese have been twice conquered. They have always forced their conquerors to become assimilated to them, and to respect their customs; they gave much, and took hardly anything in return. They drove out the first invaders, and in time will do the same with the second.
34In recent times, the Chinese have been conquered twice. They have consistently compelled their conquerors to adapt to their culture and honor their traditions; they contributed a lot and received very little in return. They expelled the first invaders and will eventually do the same with the second.
The English are the masters of India, and yet their moral hold over their subjects is almost non-existent. They are themselves influenced in many ways by the local civilization, and cannot succeed in stamping their ideas on a people that fears its conquerors, but is only physically dominated by them. It keeps its soul erect, and its thoughts apart from theirs. The Hindu race has become a stranger to the race that governs it to-day, and its civilization does not obey the law that gives the battle to the strong. External forms, kingdoms, and empires have changed, and will change again; but the foundations on which they rest, and from which they spring, do not necessarily change with them. Though Hyderabad, Lahore, and Delhi are no longer capital cities, Hindu society none the less persists. A moment will come, in one way or another, when India will again live publicly, as she already does privately, under her own laws; and, by the help either of the races actually existing or of a hybrid proceeding from them, will assume again, in the full sense of the word, a political personality.
The English govern India, yet their moral influence over the people is nearly absent. They are affected in many ways by the local culture and struggle to impose their ideas on a population that fears them but is only physically controlled by them. The people maintain their identity and their thoughts separate from the rulers. The Hindu community has become unfamiliar with the group that governs it today, and its civilization doesn’t follow the principle that might makes right. While external structures, kingdoms, and empires have changed and will continue to change, the underlying foundations from which they originate do not necessarily change with them. Although Hyderabad, Lahore, and Delhi are no longer central cities, Hindu society continues to endure. Eventually, in one way or another, India will once again operate publicly, just as it already does privately, under its own governance. With the support of either the existing ethnic groups or a mixture arising from them, it will reclaim a full political identity.
The hazard of war cannot destroy the life of a people. At most, it suspends its animation for a time, and in some ways shears it of its outward pomp. So long as the blood and institutions of a nation keep to a sufficient degree the impress of the original race, that nation exists. Whether, as in the case of the Chinese, its conqueror has, in a purely material sense, greater energy than itself; whether, like the Hindu, it is matched, in a long and arduous trial of patience, against a nation, such as the English, in all points its superior; in either case the thought of its certain destiny should bring consolation—one day it will be free. But if, like the Greeks, and the Romans of the later Empire, the people has been absolutely drained of its original blood, and the qualities conferred by the blood, then the day of its defeat will be the day 35of its death. It has used up the time that heaven granted at its birth, for it has completely changed its race, and with its race its nature. It is therefore degenerate.
The threat of war can't destroy a people's existence. At most, it puts life on hold for a while and takes away some of its external grandeur. As long as the bloodline and institutions of a nation retain a significant connection to their original race, that nation endures. Whether, as with the Chinese, its conqueror has, in purely material terms, more power; or, like the Hindus, it faces a superior nation, like the English, in a long and tough test of endurance; in both situations, the idea of its eventual destiny should bring comfort—one day it will be free. However, if, like the Greeks or the Romans in the later Empire, the people have been completely depleted of their original blood and the traits that come with it, then the day of their defeat will be the day of their demise. They have run out of the time that destiny allowed at their creation because they have completely transformed their race and, along with it, their nature. Therefore, they are in decline.
In view of the preceding paragraph, we may regard as settled the vexed question as to what would have happened if the Carthaginians, instead of falling before the fortunes of Rome, had become masters of Italy. Inasmuch as they belonged to the Phœnician stock, a stock inferior in the citizen-virtues to the races that produced the soldiers of Scipio, a different issue of the battle of Zama could not have made any change in their destiny. If they had been lucky on one day, the next would have seen their luck recoil on their heads; or they might have been merged in the Italian race by victory, as they were by defeat. In any case the final result would have been exactly the same. The destiny of civilizations is not a matter of chance; it does not depend on the toss of a coin. It is only men who are killed by the sword; and when the most redoubtable, warlike, and successful nations have nothing but valour in their hearts, military science in their heads, and the laurels of victory in their hands, without any thought that rises above mere conquest, they always end merely by learning, and learning badly, from those they have conquered, how to live in time of peace. The annals of the Celts and the Nomadic hordes of Asia tell no other tale than this.
In light of the previous paragraph, we can consider the debated question of what might have happened if the Carthaginians, instead of succumbing to the might of Rome, had taken control of Italy. Since they were of Phoenician descent, a group that lacked the civic virtues of the races that produced Scipio's soldiers, a different outcome at the Battle of Zama wouldn't have changed their fate. If they had experienced success one day, the very next would likely have seen their fortune turn against them; or they could have blended with the Italian populace through victory, just as they did through defeat. In any scenario, the end result would be the same. The fate of civilizations isn't due to chance; it's not something dictated by a coin flip. Only people are killed by the sword; and when the most formidable, warlike, and victorious nations possess only valor in their hearts, military strategy in their minds, and the accolades of triumph in their hands, without any ambitions beyond simple conquest, they ultimately end up learning, and learning poorly, from those they have conquered how to live peacefully. The histories of the Celts and the nomadic hordes of Asia tell us no different story.
I have now given a meaning to the word degeneration; and so have been able to attack the problem of a nation’s vitality. I must next proceed to prove what for the sake of clearness I have had to put forward as a mere hypothesis; namely, that there are real differences in the relative value of human races. The consequences of proving this will be considerable, and cover a wide field. But first I must lay a foundation of fact and argument capable of holding up such a vast building; and the foundation cannot be too complete. The question with which I have just been dealing was only the gateway of the temple.
I have now given a meaning to the word degeneration; and have therefore been able to tackle the issue of a nation’s vitality. Next, I need to demonstrate what, for the sake of clarity, I've had to put forward as just a hypothesis: that there are real differences in the relative value of human races. The implications of proving this will be significant and cover a broad range. But first, I must establish a solid foundation of facts and arguments that can support such an enormous structure; and this foundation must be as complete as possible. The question I was just addressing was only the entrance to the temple.
CHAPTER V
RACIAL INEQUALITY IS NOT CAUSED BY INSTITUTIONS
The idea of an original, clear-cut, and permanent inequality among the different races is one of the oldest and most widely held opinions in the world. We need not be surprised at this, when we consider the isolation of primitive tribes and communities, and how in the early ages they all used to “retire into their shell”; a great number have never left this stage. Except in quite modern times, this idea has been the basis of nearly all theories of government. Every people, great or small, has begun by making inequality its chief political motto. This is the origin of all systems of caste, of nobility, and of aristocracy, in so far as the last is founded on the right of birth. The law of primogeniture, which assumes the pre-eminence of the first born and his descendants, is merely a corollary of the same principle. With it go the repulsion felt for the foreigner and the superiority which every nation claims for itself with regard to its neighbours. As soon as the isolated groups have begun to intermingle and to become one people, they grow great and civilized, and look at each other in a more favourable light, as one finds the other useful. Then, and only then, do we see the absolute principle of the inequality, and hence the mutual hostility, of races questioned and undermined. Finally, when the majority of the citizens have mixed blood flowing in their veins, they erect into a universal and absolute truth what is only true for themselves, and feel it to be their duty to assert that all men are equal. They are also moved by praiseworthy dislike of oppression, a legitimate hatred towards the abuse of power; to all thinking men these cast an ugly shadow on the memory of races which have once been dominant, and which have never failed (for 37such is the way of the world) to justify to some extent many of the charges that have been brought against them. From mere declamation against tyranny, men go on to deny the natural causes of the superiority against which they are declaiming. The tyrant’s power is, to them, not only misused, but usurped. They refuse, quite wrongly, to admit that certain qualities are by a fatal necessity the exclusive inheritance of such and such a stock. In fact, the more heterogeneous the elements of which a people is composed, the more complacently does it assert that the most different powers are, or can be, possessed in the same measure by every fraction of the human race, without exception. This theory is barely applicable to these hybrid philosophers themselves; but they extend it to cover all the generations which were, are, and ever shall be on the earth. They end one day by summing up their views in the words which, like the bag of Æolus, contain so many storms—“All men are brothers.”[15]
The idea of an original, clear-cut, and permanent inequality among the different races is one of the oldest and most widely held opinions in the world. We need not be surprised at this, when we consider the isolation of primitive tribes and communities, and how in the early ages they all used to “retire into their shell”; a great number have never left this stage. Except in quite modern times, this idea has been the basis of nearly all theories of government. Every people, great or small, has begun by making inequality its chief political motto. This is the origin of all systems of caste, of nobility, and of aristocracy, in so far as the last is founded on the right of birth. The law of primogeniture, which assumes the pre-eminence of the first born and his descendants, is merely a corollary of the same principle. With it go the repulsion felt for the foreigner and the superiority which every nation claims for itself with regard to its neighbours. As soon as the isolated groups have begun to intermingle and to become one people, they grow great and civilized, and look at each other in a more favourable light, as one finds the other useful. Then, and only then, do we see the absolute principle of the inequality, and hence the mutual hostility, of races questioned and undermined. Finally, when the majority of the citizens have mixed blood flowing in their veins, they erect into a universal and absolute truth what is only true for themselves, and feel it to be their duty to assert that all men are equal. They are also moved by praiseworthy dislike of oppression, a legitimate hatred towards the abuse of power; to all thinking men these cast an ugly shadow on the memory of races which have once been dominant, and which have never failed (for 37such is the way of the world) to justify to some extent many of the charges that have been brought against them. From mere declamation against tyranny, men go on to deny the natural causes of the superiority against which they are declaiming. The tyrant’s power is, to them, not only misused, but usurped. They refuse, quite wrongly, to admit that certain qualities are by a fatal necessity the exclusive inheritance of such and such a stock. In fact, the more heterogeneous the elements of which a people is composed, the more complacently does it assert that the most different powers are, or can be, possessed in the same measure by every fraction of the human race, without exception. This theory is barely applicable to these hybrid philosophers themselves; but they extend it to cover all the generations which were, are, and ever shall be on the earth. They end one day by summing up their views in the words which, like the bag of Æolus, contain so many storms—“All men are brothers.”[15]
This is the political axiom. Would you like to hear it in its scientific form? “All men,” say the defenders of human equality, “are furnished with similar intellectual powers, of the same nature, of the same value, of the same compass.” These are not perhaps their exact words, but they certainly give the right meaning. So the brain of the Huron Indian contains in an undeveloped form an intellect which is absolutely the same as that of the Englishman or the Frenchman! Why then, in the course of the ages, has he not invented printing or steam-power? I should be quite justified in asking our Huron why, if he is equal to our European peoples, his tribe has never produced a Cæsar or a Charlemagne among its warriors, and why his bards and sorcerers have, in some inexplicable way, neglected to become 38Homers and Galens. The difficulty is usually met by the blessed phrase, “the predominating influence of environment.” According to this doctrine, an island will not see the same miracles of civilization as a continent, the same people will be different in the north from what it is in the south, forests will not allow of developments which are favoured by open country. What else? the humidity of a marsh, I suppose, will produce a civilization which would inevitably have been stifled by the dryness of the Sahara! However ingenious these little hypotheses may be, the testimony of fact is against them. In spite of wind and rain, cold and heat, sterility and fruitfulness, the world has seen barbarism and civilization flourishing everywhere, one after the other, on the same soil. The brutish fellah is tanned by the same sun as scorched the powerful priest of Memphis; the learned professor of Berlin lectures under the same inclement sky that once beheld the wretched existence of the Finnish savage.
This is the political principle. Would you like to hear it in scientific terms? “All people,” say the supporters of human equality, “have similar intellectual abilities, the same nature, the same worth, and the same range.” These may not be their exact words, but they certainly convey the intended meaning. So the brain of the Huron Indian contains an undeveloped intellect that is absolutely the same as that of the Englishman or the Frenchman! Why, then, throughout history, hasn’t he invented printing or steam power? I would be justified in asking our Huron why, if he is equal to European peoples, his tribe has never produced a Caesar or a Charlemagne among its warriors, and why his poets and shamans have inexplicably failed to become 38Homers and Galens. The challenge is usually addressed with the comforting phrase, “the prevailing influence of environment.” According to this theory, an island won’t experience the same miracles of civilization as a continent; the same people will differ in the north compared to the south, and forests won’t allow for developments that are favored by open land. What else? The wetness of a marsh, I suppose, will create a civilization that would inevitably have been stifled by the dryness of the Sahara! However clever these little theories may be, the reality contradicts them. Despite wind and rain, cold and heat, barrenness and fertility, the world has witnessed barbarism and civilization thriving everywhere, one after the other, on the same land. The rough fellah is tanned by the same sun that scorched the powerful priest of Memphis; the learned professor of Berlin teaches under the same harsh sky that once saw the miserable existence of the Finnish savage.
The curious point is that the theory of equality, which is held by the majority of men and so has permeated our customs and institutions, has not been powerful enough to overthrow the evidence against it; and those who are most convinced of its truth pay homage every day to its opposite. No one at any time refuses to admit that there are great differences between nations, and the ordinary speech of men, with a naïve inconsistency, confesses the fact. In this it is merely imitating the practice of other ages which were not less convinced than we are—and for the same reason—of the absolute equality of races.
The interesting thing is that the idea of equality, which most people believe in and has influenced our customs and institutions, hasn't been strong enough to overcome the evidence against it; even those who are most convinced of its validity acknowledge its opposite every day. No one ever denies that there are significant differences between nations, and everyday conversation reflects this contradiction. In this way, it's just following the pattern of earlier times that were just as convinced as we are— for the same reasons—of the absolute equality of races.
While clinging to the liberal dogma of human brotherhood, every nation has always managed to add to the names of others certain qualifications and epithets that suggest their unlikeness from itself. The Roman of Italy called the Græco-Roman a Græculus, or “little Greek,” and gave him the monopoly of cowardice and empty chatter. He ridiculed the Carthaginian settler, and pretended to be able to pick him out among a thousand for his litigious character and his want of faith. The Alexandrians were held to be witty, insolent, and seditious. In the Middle Ages, the Anglo-Norman kings accused their 39French subjects of lightness and inconstancy. To-day, every one talks of the “national characteristics” of the German, the Spaniard, the Englishman, and the Russian. I am not asking whether the judgments are true or not. My sole point is that they exist, and are adopted in ordinary speech. Thus, if on the one hand human societies are called equal, and on the other we find some of them frivolous, others serious; some avaricious, others thriftless; some passionately fond of fighting, others careful of their lives and energies;—it stands to reason that these differing nations must have destinies which are also absolutely different, and, in a word, unequal. The stronger will play the parts of kings and rulers in the tragedy of the world. The weaker will be content with a more humble position.
While holding onto the liberal belief in human brotherhood, every nation has always found ways to label others with certain qualifications and descriptors that highlight their differences. The Romans in Italy referred to the Greco-Roman as a Græculus, or "little Greek," and associated him with cowardice and empty talk. They mocked the Carthaginian settler, claiming they could identify him among a thousand for his litigious nature and lack of trustworthiness. The Alexandrians were seen as witty, arrogant, and rebellious. In the Middle Ages, the Anglo-Norman kings accused their French subjects of being flighty and fickle. Today, everyone discusses the “national characteristics” of Germans, Spaniards, Englishmen, and Russians. I’m not questioning whether these judgments are accurate. My only point is that they exist and are commonly used. Therefore, if on one hand human societies are deemed equal, but on the other we observe some as frivolous and others as serious; some as greedy and others as wasteful; some who love to fight and others who are cautious with their lives and resources—it's clear that these different nations must have completely different, and ultimately unequal, destinies. The stronger will take on the roles of kings and rulers in the drama of the world, while the weaker will settle for a more modest position.
I do not think that the usual idea of a national character for each people has yet been reconciled with the belief, which is just as widely held, that all peoples are equal. Yet the contradiction is striking and flagrant, and all the more serious because the most ardent democrats are the first to claim superiority for the Anglo-Saxons of North America over all the nations of the same continent. It is true that they ascribe the high position of their favourites merely to their political constitution. But, so far as I know, they do not deny that the countrymen of Penn and Washington, are, as a nation, peculiarly prone to set up liberal institutions in all their places of settlement, and, what is more, to keep them going. Is not this very tenacity a wonderful characteristic of this branch of the human race, and the more precious because most of the societies which have existed, or still exist, in the world seem to be without it?
I don't think the common belief in a national character for each group of people has been reconciled with the equally widespread belief that all people are equal. However, the contradiction is clear and significant, especially since the most passionate advocates for democracy are often the first to claim that North American Anglo-Saxons are superior to all other nations on the continent. It's true that they attribute their favored status solely to their political system. But, as far as I know, they don’t deny that the countrymen of Penn and Washington tend to establish liberal institutions in every settlement and, even more importantly, continue to uphold them. Isn’t this strong commitment an impressive trait of this group of humanity, and even more valuable because most societies, past or present, seem to lack it?
I do not flatter myself that I shall be able to enjoy this inconsistency without opposition. The friends of equality will no doubt talk very loudly, at this point, about “the power of customs and institutions.” They will tell me once more how powerfully the health and growth of a nation are influenced by “the essential quality of a government, taken by itself,” or “the fact of despotism or liberty.” But it is just at this point that I too shall oppose their arguments.
I don't kid myself that I'll be able to enjoy this inconsistency without pushback. Supporters of equality will definitely make a big fuss at this point about "the influence of customs and institutions." They'll remind me again how strongly the health and development of a nation are affected by "the essential nature of a government, considered on its own," or "the reality of despotism or freedom." But it’s exactly here where I’ll counter their arguments as well.
40Political institutions have only two possible sources. They either come directly from the nation which has to live under them, or they are invented by a powerful people and imposed on all the States that fall within its sphere of influence.
40Political institutions have only two possible origins. They either arise directly from the nation that has to adhere to them, or they are created by a dominant group and enforced on all the States within their sphere of influence.
There is no difficulty in the first hypothesis. A people obviously adapts its institutions to its wants and instincts; and will beware of laying down any rule which may thwart the one or the other. If, by some lack of skill or care, such a rule is laid down, the consequent feeling of discomfort leads the people to amend its laws, and put them into more perfect harmony with their express objects. In every autonomous State, the laws, we may say, always emanate from the people; not generally because it has a direct power of making them, but because, in order to be good laws, they must be based upon the people’s point of view, and be such as it might have thought out for itself, if it had been better informed. If some wise law-giver seems, at first sight, the sole source of some piece of legislation, a nearer view will show that his very wisdom has led him merely to give out the oracles that have been dictated by his nation. If he is a judicious man, like Lycurgus, he will prescribe nothing that the Dorian of Sparta could not accept. If he is a mere doctrinaire, like Draco, he will draw up a code that will soon be amended or repealed by the Ionian of Athens, who, like all the children of Adam, is incapable of living for long under laws that are foreign to the natural tendencies of his real self. The entrance of a man of genius into this great business of law-making is merely a special manifestation of the enlightened will of the people; if the laws simply fulfilled the fantastic dreams of one individual, they could not rule any people for long. We cannot admit that the institutions thus invented and moulded by a race of men make that race what it is. They are effects, not causes. Their influence is, of course, very great; they preserve the special genius of the nation, they mark out the road on which it is to travel, the end at which it must aim. To a certain extent, they are the hothouse where its instincts develop, the armoury that furnishes its best weapons for action. But they do not create 41their creator; and though they may be a powerful element in his success by helping on the growth of his innate qualities, they will fail miserably whenever they attempt to alter these, or to extend them beyond their natural limits. In a word, they cannot achieve the impossible.
There’s no challenge in the first hypothesis. A society clearly adjusts its institutions to match its needs and instincts, and will be cautious about establishing any rules that might interfere with either. If, due to some oversight or carelessness, such a rule is created, the ensuing discomfort prompts the society to reform its laws, bringing them into better alignment with their intended goals. In every self-governing state, we can say that laws always come from the people; not solely because they have direct power to make them, but because, for laws to be effective, they must reflect the people’s perspective and be similar to what they would have devised for themselves if they were more informed. If a wise lawmaker appears to be the only source of a particular legislation, a closer look will reveal that their wisdom has simply allowed them to express the ideas that have been dictated by the society. If they are a thoughtful person, like Lycurgus, they won’t impose anything that the Dorians of Sparta would reject. If they’re just a dogmatist, like Draco, they’ll create a code that will soon be revised or discarded by the Ionians of Athens, who, like all humans, cannot endure living under laws that clash with their natural inclinations. The involvement of a genius in the law-making process is just a specific expression of the enlightened will of the people; if the laws only catered to the whimsical fantasies of one individual, they couldn’t govern any society for long. We can’t accept that the institutions created and shaped by a group of people define that group. They are outcomes, not origins. Their impact is certainly significant; they preserve the unique spirit of the nation, delineate the path it should follow, and set the objectives it must strive for. To some degree, they are the nurturing ground where its instincts grow and the arsenal that equips it with the best tools for action. However, they do not shape their creator; and while they may play a vital role in enhancing his natural talents, they will fail miserably if they try to change those qualities or push them beyond their natural boundaries. In short, they cannot accomplish the impossible.
Ill-fitting institutions, however, together with their consequences, have played a great part in the world. When Charles I, by the evil counsels of the Earl of Strafford, wished to force absolute monarchy on the English, the King and his minister were walking on the blood-stained morass of political theory. When the Calvinists dreamed of bringing the French under a government that was at once aristocratic and republican, they were just as far away from the right road.
Ill-fitting institutions, along with their consequences, have had a significant impact on the world. When Charles I, influenced by the bad advice of the Earl of Strafford, tried to impose absolute monarchy on the English, both the King and his minister were stepping into a politically dangerous situation. When the Calvinists hoped to create a government in France that was both aristocratic and republican, they were just as far from the right path.
When the Regent[16] tried to join hands with the nobles who were conquered in 1652, and to carry on the government by intrigue, as the co-adjutor and his friends had desired,[17] her efforts pleased nobody, and offended equally the nobility, the clergy, the Parliament, and the Third Estate. Only a few tax-farmers were pleased. But when Ferdinand the Catholic promulgated against the Moors of Spain his terrible, though necessary, measures of destruction; when Napoleon re-established religion in France, flattered the military spirit, and organized his power in such a way as to protect his subjects while coercing them, both these sovereigns, having studied and understood the special character of their people, were building their house upon a rock. In fact, bad institutions are those which, however well they look on paper, are not in harmony with the national qualities or caprices, and so do not suit a particular State, though they might be very successful in the neighbouring country. They would bring only anarchy and disorder, even if they were taken from the 42statute-book of the angels. On the contrary, other institutions are good for the opposite reason, though they might be condemned, from a particular point of view or even absolutely, by the political philosopher or the moralist. The Spartans were small in number, of high courage, ambitious, and violent. Ill-fitting laws might have turned them into a mere set of pettifogging knaves; Lycurgus made them a nation of heroic brigands.
When the Regent[16] tried to join hands with the nobles who were conquered in 1652, and to carry on the government by intrigue, as the co-adjutor and his friends had desired,[17] her efforts pleased nobody, and offended equally the nobility, the clergy, the Parliament, and the Third Estate. Only a few tax-farmers were pleased. But when Ferdinand the Catholic promulgated against the Moors of Spain his terrible, though necessary, measures of destruction; when Napoleon re-established religion in France, flattered the military spirit, and organized his power in such a way as to protect his subjects while coercing them, both these sovereigns, having studied and understood the special character of their people, were building their house upon a rock. In fact, bad institutions are those which, however well they look on paper, are not in harmony with the national qualities or caprices, and so do not suit a particular State, though they might be very successful in the neighbouring country. They would bring only anarchy and disorder, even if they were taken from the 42statute-book of the angels. On the contrary, other institutions are good for the opposite reason, though they might be condemned, from a particular point of view or even absolutely, by the political philosopher or the moralist. The Spartans were small in number, of high courage, ambitious, and violent. Ill-fitting laws might have turned them into a mere set of pettifogging knaves; Lycurgus made them a nation of heroic brigands.
There is no doubt about it. As the people is born before the laws, the laws take after the people; and receive from it the stamp which they are afterwards to impress in their turn. The changes made in institutions by the lapse of time are a great proof of what I say.
There’s no doubt about it. Since people exist before laws, the laws reflect the people; they get their character from them, which they will later imprint in return. The changes that occur in institutions over time are strong evidence of what I'm saying.
I have already mentioned that as nations become greater, more powerful, and more civilized, their blood loses its purity and their instincts are gradually altered. As a result, it becomes impossible for them to live happily under the laws that suited their ancestors. New generations have new customs and tendencies, and profound changes in the institutions are not slow to follow. These are more frequent and far-reaching in proportion as the race itself is changed; while they are rarer, and more gradual, so long as the people is more nearly akin to the first founders of the State. In England, where modifications of the stock have been slower and, up to now, less varied than in any other European country, we still see the institutions of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries forming the base of the social structure. We find there, almost in its first vigour, the communal organization of the Plantagenets and the Tudors, the same method of giving the nobility a share in the government, the same gradations of rank in this nobility, the same respect for old families tempered with the same love of low-born merit. Since James I, however, and especially since the Union under Queen Anne, the English blood has been more and more prone to mingle with that of the Scotch and Irish, while other nations have also helped, by imperceptible degrees, to modify its purity. The result is that innovations have been more frequent in our 43time than ever before, though they have always remained fairly faithful to the spirit of the original constitution.
I’ve already pointed out that as nations grow larger, more powerful, and more civilized, their blood becomes less pure and their instincts gradually change. This leads to difficulties in living happily under the laws that worked for their ancestors. New generations bring new customs and tendencies, and major changes in institutions follow quickly. These changes happen more often and have a greater impact as the race itself evolves; they occur less frequently and more slowly while the people are still closely related to the original founders of the State. In England, where changes in the population have been slower and less diverse than in any other European country, we still see the institutions from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries as the foundation of the social structure. There, we find almost untouched the communal organization from the Plantagenets and the Tudors, the same way of involving the nobility in governance, the same hierarchies among the nobility, and the same respect for old families along with an appreciation for merit from those of humble origins. However, since James I, and especially after the Union under Queen Anne, English blood has increasingly mixed with that of the Scots and Irish, while other nations have also contributed, in subtle ways, to changing its purity. As a result, innovations have occurred more frequently in our time than ever before, although they have generally stayed true to the spirit of the original constitution. 43
In France, intermixture of race has been far more common and varied. In some cases, by a sudden turn of the wheel, power has even passed from one race to another. Further, on the social side, there have been complete changes rather than modifications, and these were more or less far-reaching, as the groups that successively held the chief power were more or less different. While the north of France was the preponderating element in national politics, feudalism—or rather a degenerate parody of feudalism—maintained itself with fair success; and the municipal spirit followed its fortunes. After the expulsion of the English, in the fifteenth century, and the restoration of national independence under Charles VII, the central provinces, which had taken the chief part in this revolution and were far less Germanic in race than the districts beyond the Loire, naturally saw their Gallo-Roman blood predominant in the camp and the council-chamber. They combined the taste for military life and foreign conquest—the heritage of the Celtic race—with the love of authority that was innate in their Roman blood; and they turned the current of national feeling in this direction. During the sixteenth century they largely prepared the ground on which, in 1599, the Aquitanian supporters of Henry IV, less Celtic though still more Roman than themselves, laid the foundation stone of another and greater edifice of absolute power. When Paris, whose population is certainly a museum of the most varied ethnological specimens, had finally gained dominion over the rest of France owing to the centralizing policy favoured by the Southern character, it had no longer any reason to love, respect, or understand any particular tendency or tradition. This great capital, this Tower of Babel, broke with the past—the past of Flanders, Poitou, and Languedoc—and dragged the whole of France into ceaseless experiments with doctrines that were quite out of harmony with its ancient customs.
In France, the mixing of races has been much more common and diverse. At times, power has suddenly shifted from one race to another. Socially, there have been complete changes rather than just adjustments, and these changes have had significant impacts since the groups that held the main power were quite different from one another. While northern France was the dominant force in national politics, feudalism—or more accurately, a weakened version of feudalism—managed to survive reasonably well, with the municipal spirit following suit. After the English were expelled in the fifteenth century and national independence was restored under Charles VII, the central regions, which played a major role in this revolution and were far less Germanic compared to areas beyond the Loire, naturally showcased their Gallo-Roman heritage in both the military and government. They blended a passion for military life and foreign conquest—traits from their Celtic ancestry—with a love for authority rooted in their Roman lineage, steering national sentiment in that direction. Throughout the sixteenth century, they significantly set the stage for the Aquitanian supporters of Henry IV in 1599, who, while less Celtic and more Roman than themselves, laid the groundwork for a new and even greater structure of absolute power. When Paris, with its diverse population resembling a museum of various ethnic backgrounds, finally dominated the rest of France due to the centralizing policies preferred by its southern character, it lost any reason to love, respect, or comprehend specific tendencies or traditions. This great capital, this Tower of Babel, broke away from the past— the past of Flanders, Poitou, and Languedoc—dragging all of France into constant experiments with ideas that clashed with its traditional customs.
We cannot therefore admit that institutions make peoples 44what they are in cases where the peoples themselves have invented the institutions. But may we say the same of the second hypothesis, which deals with cases where a nation receives its code from the hands of foreigners powerful enough to enforce their will, whether the people like it or not?
We can’t say that institutions shape people when those people have created the institutions themselves. But can we say the same about the second scenario, where a nation gets its rules from foreigners strong enough to impose their will, regardless of whether the people accept it or not?
There are a few cases of such attempts; but I confess I cannot find any which have been carried out on a great scale by governments of real political genius in ancient or modern times. Their wisdom has never been used to change the actual foundations of any great national system. The Romans were too clever to try such dangerous experiments. Alexander the Great had never done so; and the successors of Augustus, like the conqueror of Darius, were content to rule over a vast mosaic of nations, all of which clung to their own customs, habits, laws, and methods of government. So long as they and their fellow-subjects remained racially the same, they were controlled by their rulers only in matters of taxation and military defence.
There are a few examples of such attempts, but I admit I can't find any that have been successfully executed on a large scale by truly innovative governments, either in ancient or modern times. Their wisdom has never been applied to fundamentally change any major national system. The Romans were too smart to take such risky chances. Alexander the Great never did that either, and the successors of Augustus, like the conqueror of Darius, were satisfied to rule over a vast mix of nations, each holding onto their own customs, habits, laws, and forms of government. As long as they and their fellow subjects were racially similar, they were governed by their rulers only in terms of taxes and military defense.
There is, however, one point that must not be passed over. Many of the peoples subdued by the Romans had certain features in their codes so outrageous that their existence could not be tolerated by Roman sentiment; for example, the human sacrifices of the Druids, which were visited with the severest penalties. Well, the Romans, for all their power, never succeeded in completely stamping out these barbarous rites. In Narbonese Gaul the victory was easy, as the native population had been almost entirely replaced by Roman colonists. But in the centre, where the tribes were wilder, the resistance was more obstinate; and in the Breton Peninsula, where settlers from England in the fourth century brought back the ancient customs with the ancient blood, the people continued, from mere feelings of patriotism and love of tradition, to cut men’s throats on their altars as often as they dared. The strictest supervision did not succeed in taking the sacred knife and torch out of their hands. Every revolt began by restoring this terrible feature of the national cult; and Christianity, still panting with rage after its victory over an immoral polytheism, hurled itself with 45shuddering horror against the still more hideous superstitions of the Armorici. It destroyed them only after a long struggle; for as late as the seventeenth century shipwrecked sailors were massacred and wrecks plundered in all the parishes on the seaboard where the Cymric blood had kept its purity. These barbarous customs were in accordance with the irresistible instincts of a race which had not yet become sufficiently mixed, and so had seen no reason to change its ways.
There is, however, one point that should not be overlooked. Many of the peoples conquered by the Romans had certain aspects of their customs that were so outrageous that Roman society couldn’t tolerate them; for example, the human sacrifices performed by the Druids, which were met with the harshest punishments. Despite their power, the Romans never fully eradicated these brutal practices. In Narbonese Gaul, it was easy to win because the native population had mostly been replaced by Roman settlers. But in the central regions, where the tribes were fiercer, the resistance was stronger; and in the Breton Peninsula, where settlers from England in the fourth century reintroduced ancient customs and bloodlines, the people continued, driven by feelings of patriotism and love for tradition, to sacrifice men on their altars as often as they could. The strictest oversight couldn’t prevent them from wielding the sacred knife and torch. Every uprising began by reviving this horrific aspect of their national worship; and Christianity, still fueled by its anger after triumphing over an immoral polytheism, fiercely fought against the even uglier superstitions of the Armorici. It only managed to eliminate them after a lengthy struggle; as late as the seventeenth century, shipwrecked sailors were slaughtered and wrecks were looted in all the coastal parishes where Cymric blood had remained pure. These brutal customs reflected the unyielding instincts of a race that hadn’t yet mixed enough and saw no reason to change their ways.
It is, however, in modern times especially that we find examples of institutions imposed by a conqueror and not accepted by his subjects. Intolerance is one of the chief notes of European civilization. Conscious of its own power and greatness, it finds itself confronted either by different civilizations or by peoples in a state of barbarism. It treats both kinds with equal contempt; and as it sees obstacles to its own progress in everything that is different from itself, it is apt to demand a complete change in its subjects’ point of view. The Spaniards, however, the English, the Dutch, and even the French, did not venture to push their innovating tendencies too far, when the conquered peoples were at all considerable in number. In this they copied the moderation that was forced on the conquerors of antiquity. The East, and North and West Africa, show clear proof that the most enlightened nations cannot set up institutions unsuited to the character of their subjects. I have already mentioned that British India lives its ancient life, under its own immemorial laws. The Javanese have lost all political independence, but are very far from accepting any institutions like those of the Netherlands. They continue to live bound as they lived free; and since the sixteenth century, when Europe first turned her face towards the East, we cannot find the least trace of any moral influence exerted by her, even in the case of the peoples she has most completely conquered.
It’s particularly in modern times that we see examples of institutions imposed by conquerors that aren’t accepted by their subjects. Intolerance is a major characteristic of European civilization. Aware of its own power and greatness, it finds itself facing either different civilizations or people considered barbaric. It treats both with equal disdain; and since it sees anything different from itself as an obstacle to its progress, it tends to demand a complete change in its subjects’ perspectives. However, the Spaniards, English, Dutch, and even the French didn’t push their innovative tendencies too far when the conquered populations were significant. They mirrored the moderation that was imposed on conquerors in ancient times. The East and North and West Africa clearly show that even the most advanced nations cannot establish institutions that don’t align with the character of their subjects. I already mentioned that British India continues its ancient way of life, following its traditional laws. The Javanese have lost all political independence but are still far from accepting any institutions similar to those of the Netherlands. They continue to live bound as they once lived free; and since the sixteenth century, when Europe first began looking towards the East, there’s been no sign of any moral influence from Europe, even over the peoples it has most completely conquered.
Not all these, however, have been so numerous as to force self-control on their European masters. In some cases the persuasive tongue has been backed by the stern argument of the sword. The order has gone forth to abolish existing customs, 46and put in their place others which the masters knew to be good and useful. Has the attempt ever succeeded?
Not all of these, however, have been so numerous as to compel self-control from their European rulers. In some cases, the convincing speech has been supported by the harsh reality of force. The order has been given to eliminate existing customs, 46 and replace them with others that the rulers believed to be good and beneficial. Has that effort ever worked?
America provides us with the richest field for gathering answers to this question. In the South, the Spaniards reigned without check, and to what end? They uprooted the ancient empires, but brought no light. They founded no race like themselves.
America offers us the best opportunity to find answers to this question. In the South, the Spaniards ruled without restraint, but what was the outcome? They destroyed the ancient empires, yet brought no enlightenment. They did not create a race similar to their own.
In the North the methods were different, but the results just as negative. In fact, they have been still more unfruitful, still more disastrous from the point of view of humanity. The Spanish Indians, are, at any rate, extremely prolific,[18] and have even transformed the blood of their conquerors, who have now dropped to their level. But the Redskins of the United States have withered at the touch of the Anglo-Saxon energy. The few who remain are growing less every day; and those few are as uncivilized, and as incapable of civilization, as their forefathers.
In the North the methods were different, but the results just as negative. In fact, they have been still more unfruitful, still more disastrous from the point of view of humanity. The Spanish Indians, are, at any rate, extremely prolific,[18] and have even transformed the blood of their conquerors, who have now dropped to their level. But the Redskins of the United States have withered at the touch of the Anglo-Saxon energy. The few who remain are growing less every day; and those few are as uncivilized, and as incapable of civilization, as their forefathers.
In Oceania, the facts point to the same conclusions; the natives are dying out everywhere. We sometimes manage to take away their arms, and prevent them from doing harm; but we do not change their nature. Wherever the European rules, they drink brandy instead of eating each other. This is the only new custom which our active minds have been quite successful in imposing; it does not mark a great step in advance.
In Oceania, the evidence leads to the same conclusions; the indigenous people are disappearing everywhere. We occasionally manage to disarm them and stop them from causing harm, but we don't change their nature. Wherever Europeans are in control, they drink alcohol instead of eating each other. This is the only new habit that our enterprising minds have been somewhat successful in imposing; it doesn’t represent significant progress.
There are in the world two Governments formed on European models by peoples different from us in race; one in the Sandwich Islands, the other at San Domingo. A short sketch of these two Governments will be enough to show the impotence of all attempts to set up institutions which are not suggested by the national character.
There are two governments in the world modeled after European systems, created by peoples who differ from us in race: one in the Sandwich Islands and the other in San Domingo. A brief overview of these two governments will suffice to demonstrate the futility of efforts to establish institutions that aren't aligned with the national character.
In the Sandwich Islands the representative system is to be seen in all its majesty. There is a House of Lords, a House of Commons, an executive Ministry, a reigning King; nothing is wanting. But all this is mere ornament. The real motive power that keeps the machine going is a body of Protestant missionaries. Without them, King, Lords, and Commons would 47not know which way to turn, and would soon cease to turn at all. To the missionaries alone belongs the credit of furnishing the ideas, of putting them into a palatable form, and imposing them on the people; they do this either by the influence they exert on their neophytes, or, in the last resort, by threats. Even so, I rather think that if the missionaries had nothing but King and Parliament to work with, they might struggle for a time with the stupidity of their scholars, but would be forced in the end to take themselves a large and prominent part in the management of affairs. This would show their hand too obviously; and so they avoid it by appointing a ministry that consists simply of men of European race. The whole business is thus a matter of agreement between the Protestant mission and its nominees; the rest is merely for show.
In the Sandwich Islands, the representative system is on full display. There’s a House of Lords, a House of Commons, an executive Ministry, and a reigning King; everything is there. But all of this is just for show. The real driving force behind everything is a group of Protestant missionaries. Without them, the King, Lords, and Commons wouldn’t know what to do and would quickly fall apart. The missionaries alone deserve the credit for providing the ideas, shaping them into something acceptable, and influencing the people; they achieve this through their impact on their students or, as a last resort, through threats. Even so, I believe that if the missionaries had only the King and Parliament to work with, they might manage for a while against the ignorance of their students, but eventually, they would have to take a significant and visible role in managing affairs. This would reveal their influence too clearly, so they sidestep this by creating a ministry made up solely of European men. The entire arrangement is essentially a partnership between the Protestant mission and its representatives; the rest is just for appearances.
As to the King, Kamehameha III, he appears to be a prince of considerable parts. He has given up tattooing his face, and although he has not yet converted all the courtiers to his views, he already experiences the well-earned satisfaction of seeing nothing on their faces and cheeks but chaste designs, traced in thin outline. The bulk of the nation, the landed nobility and the townspeople, cling, in this and other respects, to their old ideas. The European population of the Sandwich Islands is, however, swollen every day by new arrivals. There are many reasons for this. The short distance separating the Hawaiian Kingdom from California makes it a very interesting focus for the clear-sighted energy of the white race. Deserters from the whaling vessels or mutinous sailors are not the only colonists; merchants, speculators, adventurers of all kinds, flock to the islands, build houses, and settle down. The native race is gradually tending to mix with the invaders and disappear. I am not sure that the present representative and independent system of administration will not soon give place to an ordinary government of delegates, controlled by some great power. But of this I am certain, that the institutions that are brought in will end by establishing themselves firmly, and the first day of their triumph will necessarily be the last for the natives.
As for King Kamehameha III, he seems to be a capable leader. He has stopped tattooing his face, and while he hasn't convinced all the courtiers to follow his lead yet, he takes pride in seeing their faces adorned only with simple, elegant designs. Most of the population, including the landowners and townspeople, still hold on to their traditional beliefs. However, the European population in the Sandwich Islands is growing daily due to new arrivals. There are many reasons for this. The short distance between the Hawaiian Kingdom and California makes it an appealing destination for the ambitious white settlers. It's not just deserters from whaling ships or rebellious sailors who are colonizing; merchants, speculators, and all sorts of adventurers are flocking to the islands, building homes, and settling down. The native people are gradually mixing with these newcomers and fading away. I’m not sure that the current independent system of government won’t soon be replaced by a typical representative system controlled by some major power. But I am certain that the institutions introduced will eventually become established, and the day they succeed will inevitably mark the end for the natives.
48At San Domingo the independence is complete. There are no missionaries to exert a veiled and absolute power, no foreign ministry to carry out European ideas; everything is left to the inspiration of the people itself. Its Spanish part consists of mulattoes, of whom I need say nothing. They seem to imitate, well or badly, all that is most easily grasped in our civilization. They tend, like all hybrids, to identify themselves with the more creditable of the races to which they belong. Thus they are capable, to a certain extent, of reproducing our customs. It is not among them that we must study the question in its essence. Let us cross the mountains that separate the Republic of San Domingo from the State of Hayti.
48In San Domingo, independence is complete. There are no missionaries holding hidden and absolute power, no foreign governments pushing European ideas; everything is left to the inspiration of the people themselves. The Spanish part consists of mulattoes, about whom I won't say much. They seem to imitate, whether well or poorly, all that is most easily grasped in our civilization. Like all mixed groups, they tend to align themselves with the more reputable races they are part of. This means they can reproduce some of our customs to a certain extent. However, we shouldn't focus on them to understand the issue in its essence. Let's cross the mountains that separate the Republic of San Domingo from the State of Haiti.
We find a society of which the institutions are not only parallel to our own, but are derived from the latest pronouncements of our political wisdom. All that the most enlightened liberalism has proclaimed for the last sixty years in the deliberative assemblies of Europe, all that has been written by the most enthusiastic champions of man’s dignity and independence, all the declarations of rights and principles—these have all found their echo on the banks of the Artibonite. Nothing African has remained in the statute law. All memories of the land of Ham have been officially expunged from men’s minds. The State language has never shown a trace of African influence. The institutions, as I said before, are completely European. Let us consider how they harmonize with the manners of the people.
We see a society where the institutions are not only similar to ours but also stem from the latest insights of our political thinking. Everything that the most progressive liberalism has advocated over the past sixty years in the legislative assemblies of Europe, everything written by the most passionate supporters of human dignity and freedom, all the declarations of rights and principles—these have all resonated along the banks of the Artibonite. There’s nothing African left in the laws. All memories of the land of Ham have been officially wiped from people’s minds. The official language has never shown any sign of African influence. As I mentioned earlier, the institutions are entirely European. Let’s examine how they fit with the customs of the people.
We are in a different world at once. The manners are as depraved, brutal, and savage as in Dahomey or among the Fellatahs.[19] There is the same barbaric love of finery coupled with the same indifference to form. Beauty consists in colour, and so long as a garment is of flaming red and edged with tinsel, the owner does not trouble about its being largely in holes. The question of cleanliness never enters anyone’s head. If you wish to approach a high official in this country, you find yourself being introduced to a gigantic negro lying on his back, on a wooden bench. His head is enveloped in a torn and dirty handkerchief, 49surmounted by a cocked hat, all over gold lace. An immense sword hangs from his shapeless body. His embroidered coat lacks the final perfection of a waistcoat. Our general’s feet are cased in carpet slippers. Do you wish to question him, to penetrate his mind, and learn the nature of the ideas he is revolving there? You will find him as uncultured as a savage, and his bestial self-satisfaction is only equalled by his profound and incurable laziness. If he deigns to open his mouth, he will roll you out all the commonplaces which the newspapers have been inflicting on us for the last half-century. The barbarian knows them all by heart. He has other interests, of course, and very different interests; but no other ideas. He speaks like Baron Holbach, argues like Monsieur de Grimm, and has ultimately no serious preoccupation except chewing tobacco, drinking alcohol, disembowelling his enemies, and conciliating his sorcerers. The rest of the time he sleeps.
We are in a different world at once. The manners are as depraved, brutal, and savage as in Dahomey or among the Fellatahs.[19] There is the same barbaric love of finery coupled with the same indifference to form. Beauty consists in colour, and so long as a garment is of flaming red and edged with tinsel, the owner does not trouble about its being largely in holes. The question of cleanliness never enters anyone’s head. If you wish to approach a high official in this country, you find yourself being introduced to a gigantic negro lying on his back, on a wooden bench. His head is enveloped in a torn and dirty handkerchief, 49surmounted by a cocked hat, all over gold lace. An immense sword hangs from his shapeless body. His embroidered coat lacks the final perfection of a waistcoat. Our general’s feet are cased in carpet slippers. Do you wish to question him, to penetrate his mind, and learn the nature of the ideas he is revolving there? You will find him as uncultured as a savage, and his bestial self-satisfaction is only equalled by his profound and incurable laziness. If he deigns to open his mouth, he will roll you out all the commonplaces which the newspapers have been inflicting on us for the last half-century. The barbarian knows them all by heart. He has other interests, of course, and very different interests; but no other ideas. He speaks like Baron Holbach, argues like Monsieur de Grimm, and has ultimately no serious preoccupation except chewing tobacco, drinking alcohol, disembowelling his enemies, and conciliating his sorcerers. The rest of the time he sleeps.
The State is divided among two factions. These are separated from each other by a certain incompatibility, not of political theory, but of skin. The mulattoes are on one side, the negroes on the other. The former have certainly more intelligence and are more open to ideas. As I have already remarked in the case of San Domingo, the European blood has modified the African character. If these men were set in the midst of a large white population, and so had good models constantly before their eyes, they might become quite useful citizens. Unfortunately the negroes are for the time being superior in strength and numbers. Although their racial memory of Africa has its origin, in many cases, as far back as their grandfathers, they are still completely under the sway of African ideals. Their greatest pleasure is idleness; their most cogent argument is murder. The most intense hatred has always existed between the two parties in the island. The history of Hayti, of democratic Hayti, is merely a long series of massacres; massacres of mulattoes by negroes, or of negroes by mulattoes, according as the one or the other held the reins of power. The constitution, however enlightened it may pretend to be, has no influence whatever. It sleeps harmlessly 50upon the paper on which it is written. The power that reigns unchecked is the true spirit of these peoples. According to the natural law already mentioned, the black race, belonging as it does to a branch of the human family that is incapable of civilization, cherishes the deepest feelings of repulsion towards all the others. Thus we see the negroes of Hayti violently driving out the whites and forbidding them to enter their territory. They would like to exclude even the mulattoes; and they aim at their extermination. Hatred of the foreigner is the mainspring of local politics. Owing, further, to the innate laziness of the race, agriculture is abolished, industry is not even mentioned, commerce becomes less every day. The hideous increase of misery prevents the growth of population, which is actually being diminished by the continual wars, revolts, and military executions. The inevitable result is not far off. A country of which the fertility and natural resources used to enrich generation after generation of planters will become a desert; and the wild goat will roam alone over the fruitful plains, the magnificent valleys, the sublime mountains, of the Queen of the Antilles.[20]
The State is divided among two factions. These are separated from each other by a certain incompatibility, not of political theory, but of skin. The mulattoes are on one side, the negroes on the other. The former have certainly more intelligence and are more open to ideas. As I have already remarked in the case of San Domingo, the European blood has modified the African character. If these men were set in the midst of a large white population, and so had good models constantly before their eyes, they might become quite useful citizens. Unfortunately the negroes are for the time being superior in strength and numbers. Although their racial memory of Africa has its origin, in many cases, as far back as their grandfathers, they are still completely under the sway of African ideals. Their greatest pleasure is idleness; their most cogent argument is murder. The most intense hatred has always existed between the two parties in the island. The history of Hayti, of democratic Hayti, is merely a long series of massacres; massacres of mulattoes by negroes, or of negroes by mulattoes, according as the one or the other held the reins of power. The constitution, however enlightened it may pretend to be, has no influence whatever. It sleeps harmlessly 50upon the paper on which it is written. The power that reigns unchecked is the true spirit of these peoples. According to the natural law already mentioned, the black race, belonging as it does to a branch of the human family that is incapable of civilization, cherishes the deepest feelings of repulsion towards all the others. Thus we see the negroes of Hayti violently driving out the whites and forbidding them to enter their territory. They would like to exclude even the mulattoes; and they aim at their extermination. Hatred of the foreigner is the mainspring of local politics. Owing, further, to the innate laziness of the race, agriculture is abolished, industry is not even mentioned, commerce becomes less every day. The hideous increase of misery prevents the growth of population, which is actually being diminished by the continual wars, revolts, and military executions. The inevitable result is not far off. A country of which the fertility and natural resources used to enrich generation after generation of planters will become a desert; and the wild goat will roam alone over the fruitful plains, the magnificent valleys, the sublime mountains, of the Queen of the Antilles.[20]
Let us suppose for a moment that the peoples of this unhappy island could manage to live in accordance with the spirit of their several races. In such a case they would not be influenced, and so (of course) overshadowed by foreign theories, but would found their society in free obedience to their own instincts. A separation between the two colours would take place, more or less spontaneously, though certainly not without some acts of violence.
Let’s imagine for a moment that the people of this troubled island could live in harmony with the essence of their different cultures. In this scenario, they wouldn’t be swayed, and thus (naturally) overshadowed by outside ideas, but would build their society based on their own instincts. A separation between the two groups would occur, more or less spontaneously, though certainly not without some acts of violence.
The mulattoes would settle on the seaboard, in order to keep continually in touch with Europeans. This is their chief wish. Under European direction they would become merchants (and especially money-brokers), lawyers, and physicians. They would tighten the links with the higher elements of their race by a 51continual crossing of blood; they would be gradually improved and lose their African character in the same proportion as their African blood.
The mulattoes would settle along the coast to stay in constant contact with Europeans. This is their main goal. With European guidance, they would become merchants (especially money brokers), lawyers, and doctors. They would strengthen their connections with the more prominent members of their race through ongoing mixing of blood; they would gradually improve and lose their African traits in proportion to the decrease of their African ancestry.
The negroes would withdraw to the interior and form small societies like those of the runaway slaves in San Domingo itself, in Martinique, Jamaica, and especially in Cuba, where the size of the country and the depth of the forests baffle all pursuit. Amid the varied and tropical vegetation of the Antilles, the American negro would find the necessities of life yielded him in abundance and without labour by the fruitful earth. He would return quite freely to the despotic, patriarchal system that is naturally suited to those of his brethren on whom the conquering Mussulmans of Africa have not yet laid their yoke. The love of isolation would be at once the cause and the result of his institutions. Tribes would be formed, and become, at the end of a short time, foreign and hostile to each other. Local wars would constitute the sole political history of the different cantons; and the island, though it would be wild, thinly peopled, and ill-cultivated, would yet maintain a double population. This is now condemned to disappear, owing to the fatal influence wielded by laws and institutions that have no relation to the mind of the negro, his interests, and his wants.
The Black individuals would retreat to the interior and create small communities like those of the escaped slaves in San Domingo, Martinique, Jamaica, and especially in Cuba, where the country's size and deep forests hinder any pursuit. Amid the diverse and tropical vegetation of the Antilles, the American Black person would find the essentials of life provided abundantly and without effort by the rich land. They would comfortably return to the despotic, patriarchal system that naturally suits those of their kin who have not yet been oppressed by the conquering Muslim forces of Africa. The desire for isolation would simultaneously be the cause and the effect of their institutions. Tribes would form and quickly become foreign and hostile towards one another. Local conflicts would make up the only political history of the different regions; and although the island would be wild, sparsely populated, and poorly cultivated, it would still maintain a dual population. This is now destined to vanish because of the detrimental influence of laws and institutions that bear no relation to the mindset of the Black community, their interests, or their needs.
The examples of San Domingo and the Sandwich Islands are conclusive. But I cannot leave this part of my subject without touching on a similar instance, of a peculiar character, which strongly supports my view. I cited first a State where the institutions, imposed by Protestant preachers, are a mere childish copy of the British system. I then spoke of a government, materially free, but spiritually bound by European theories; which it tries to carry out, with fatal consequences for the unhappy population. I will now bring forward an instance of quite a different kind; I mean the attempt of the Jesuits to civilize the natives of Paraguay.[21]
The examples of San Domingo and the Sandwich Islands are conclusive. But I cannot leave this part of my subject without touching on a similar instance, of a peculiar character, which strongly supports my view. I cited first a State where the institutions, imposed by Protestant preachers, are a mere childish copy of the British system. I then spoke of a government, materially free, but spiritually bound by European theories; which it tries to carry out, with fatal consequences for the unhappy population. I will now bring forward an instance of quite a different kind; I mean the attempt of the Jesuits to civilize the natives of Paraguay.[21]
These missionaries have been universally praised for their fine courage and lofty intelligence. The bitterest enemies of the 52Order have not been able to withhold a warm tribute of admiration for them. If any institutions imposed on a nation from without ever had a chance of success, it was certainly those of the Jesuits, based as they were on a powerful religious sentiment, and supported by all the links of association that could be devised by an exact and subtle knowledge of human nature. The Fathers were persuaded, as so many others have been, that barbarism occupies the same place in the life of peoples as infancy does in the life of a man; and that the more rudeness and savagery a nation shows, the younger it really is.
These missionaries have been widely praised for their great courage and high intelligence. Even the fiercest critics of the Order have offered sincere admiration for them. If any external institutions ever had a chance of succeeding in a nation, it was definitely those of the Jesuits, founded on a strong religious feeling and backed by all the connections that could be crafted through a precise and insightful understanding of human behavior. The Fathers believed, like many others, that barbarism is to a people what infancy is to a person; the more primitive and savage a nation appears, the more youthful it actually is.
In order, then, to bring their neophytes to the adult stage, they treated them like children, and gave them a despotic government, which was as unyielding in its real aims, as it was mild and gracious in its outward appearance. The savage tribes of America have, as a rule, democratic tendencies; monarchy and aristocracy are rarely seen among them, and then only in a very limited form. The natural character of the Guaranis, among whom the Jesuits came, did not differ in this respect from that of the other tribes. Happily, however, their intelligence was relatively higher, and their ferocity perhaps a little less, than was the case with most of their neighbours; they had, too, in some degree, the power of conceiving new needs. About a hundred and twenty thousand souls were collected together in the mission villages, under the control of the Fathers. All that experience, unremitting study, and the living spirit of charity had taught the Jesuits, was now drawn upon; they made untiring efforts to secure a quick, though lasting, success. In spite of all their care, they found that their absolute power was not sufficient to keep their scholars on the right road, and they had frequent proofs of the want of solidity in the whole structure.
To help their new followers reach adulthood, they treated them like kids and imposed a strict government that was tough in its real objectives, while appearing gentle and kind on the surface. Typically, the Indigenous tribes of America lean towards democracy; monarchy and aristocracy are rare and only emerge in limited forms. The natural behavior of the Guaranis, where the Jesuits arrived, was similar to that of other tribes in this regard. Fortunately, their intelligence was relatively higher, and their aggression perhaps a bit less than that of many of their neighbors; they also had, to some extent, the ability to imagine new needs. About 120,000 people gathered in the mission villages, overseen by the Fathers. All the lessons learned from experience, continuous study, and a genuine spirit of charity were applied by the Jesuits as they worked tirelessly to achieve quick, yet lasting, success. Despite their efforts, they realized that their absolute power wasn’t enough to keep their students on the right path, and they often witnessed the instability of the entire system.
The proof was complete, when in an evil hour the edict of the Count of Aranda ended the reign of piety and intelligence in Paraguay. The Guaranis, deprived of their spiritual guides, refused to trust the laymen set over them by the Crown of Spain. They showed no attachment to their new institutions. They felt once more the call of the savage life, and to-day, with the 53exception of thirty-seven straggling little villages on the banks of the Parana, the Paraguay, and the Uruguay—villages in which the population is, no doubt, partly hybrid—the rest of the tribes have returned to the woods, and live there in just as wild a state as the western tribes of the same stock, Guaranis and Cirionos. I do not say that they keep all the old customs in their original form, but at any rate their present ones show an attempt to revive the ancient practices, and are directly descended from them; for no human race can be unfaithful to its instincts, and leave the path that has been marked out for it by God. We may believe that if the Jesuits had continued to direct their missions in Paraguay, their efforts would, in the course of time, have had better results. I admit it; but, in accordance with our universal law, this could only have happened on one condition—that a series of European settlements should have been gradually made in the country under the protection of the Jesuits. These settlers would have mingled with the natives, have first modified and then completely changed their blood. A State would have arisen, bearing perhaps a native name and boasting that it had sprung from the soil; but it would actually have been as European as its own institutions.
The proof was complete when, at a terrible moment, the Count of Aranda’s decree brought an end to the era of faith and knowledge in Paraguay. The Guaranis, deprived of their spiritual leaders, refused to trust the laypersons assigned to them by the Spanish Crown. They showed no loyalty to their new systems. They felt the pull of their wild roots again, and today, except for thirty-seven scattered little villages along the banks of the Parana, Paraguay, and Uruguay—villages where the population is likely a mix of backgrounds—the rest of the tribes have returned to the forests, living just as freely as the western tribes of the same lineage, the Guaranis and Cirionos. I'm not saying they retain all the old customs in their original forms, but their current practices reflect an effort to revive ancient traditions, stemming directly from them; no human group can stray from its instincts or ignore the path laid out for it by God. We might believe that if the Jesuits had continued to lead their missions in Paraguay, their efforts would, over time, have yielded better results. I acknowledge that; however, according to our universal principle, this could have happened only if a series of European settlements had been gradually established in the area under Jesuit protection. These settlers would have mixed with the natives, initially modifying, then completely changing their bloodlines. A state would have emerged, perhaps with a native name, claiming it originated from the land; but in reality, it would have been as European as its own institutions.
This is the end of my argument as to the relation between institutions and races.
This is the conclusion of my argument regarding the relationship between institutions and races.
CHAPTER VI
Nations, whether they're advancing or standing still, are independent of the regions they inhabit.
I must now consider whether the development of peoples is affected (as many writers have asserted) by climate, soil, or geographical situation. And although I have briefly touched on this point in speaking of environment,[22] I should be leaving a real gap in my theory if I did not discuss it more thoroughly.
I must now consider whether the development of peoples is affected (as many writers have asserted) by climate, soil, or geographical situation. And although I have briefly touched on this point in speaking of environment,[22] I should be leaving a real gap in my theory if I did not discuss it more thoroughly.
Suppose that a nation lives in a temperate climate, which is not hot enough to sap its energies, or cold enough to make the soil unproductive; that its territory contains large rivers, wide roads suitable for traffic, plains and valleys capable of varied cultivation, and mountains filled with rich veins of ore—we are usually led to believe that a nation so favoured by nature will be quick to leave the stage of barbarism, and will pass, with no difficulty, to that of civilization.[23] We are just as ready to admit, as a corollary, that the tribes which are burnt by the sun or numbed by the eternal ice will be much more liable to remain in a savage state, living as they do on nothing but barren rocks. It goes without saying, that on this hypothesis, mankind is capable of perfection only by the help of material nature, and that its value and greatness exist potentially outside itself. This view may seem attractive at first sight, but it has no support whatever from the facts of observation.
Suppose that a nation lives in a temperate climate, which is not hot enough to sap its energies, or cold enough to make the soil unproductive; that its territory contains large rivers, wide roads suitable for traffic, plains and valleys capable of varied cultivation, and mountains filled with rich veins of ore—we are usually led to believe that a nation so favoured by nature will be quick to leave the stage of barbarism, and will pass, with no difficulty, to that of civilization.[23] We are just as ready to admit, as a corollary, that the tribes which are burnt by the sun or numbed by the eternal ice will be much more liable to remain in a savage state, living as they do on nothing but barren rocks. It goes without saying, that on this hypothesis, mankind is capable of perfection only by the help of material nature, and that its value and greatness exist potentially outside itself. This view may seem attractive at first sight, but it has no support whatever from the facts of observation.
Nowhere is the soil more fertile, the climate milder, than in certain parts of America. There is an abundance of great rivers. The gulfs, the bays, the harbours, are large, deep, magnificent, and innumerable. Precious metals can be dug out almost 55at the surface of the ground. The vegetable world yields in abundance, and almost of its own accord, the necessaries of life in the most varied forms; while the animals, most of which are good for food, are a still more valuable source of wealth. And yet the greater part of this happy land has been occupied, for centuries, by peoples who have not succeeded, to the slightest extent, in exploiting their treasures.
Nowhere is the soil more fertile or the climate milder than in certain parts of America. There are plenty of great rivers. The gulfs, the bays, and the harbors are large, deep, magnificent, and countless. Precious metals can be found almost right at the surface of the ground. The plant life produces abundantly and almost on its own, providing the necessities of life in many forms, while the animals, most of which are good for food, are an even more valuable source of wealth. And yet, much of this beautiful land has been occupied for centuries by peoples who have barely managed to tap into its treasures.
Some have started on the road to improvement. In more than one place we come upon an attenuated kind of culture, a rudimentary attempt to extract the minerals. The traveller may still, to his surprise, find a few useful arts being practised with a certain ingenuity. But all these efforts are very humble and uncoordinated; they are certainly not the beginnings of any definite civilization. In the vast territory between Lake Erie and the Gulf of Mexico, the River Missouri and the Rocky Mountains,[24] there certainly existed, in remote ages, a nation which has left remarkable traces of its presence. The remains of buildings, the inscriptions engraved on rocks, the tumuli,[25] the mummies, show that it had reached an advanced state of mental culture. But there is nothing to prove a very close kinship between this mysterious people and the tribes that now 56wander over its tombs. Suppose, if you will, that there was some relation between them, whether by way of blood or of slavery, and that thus the natives of to-day did learn from the ancient lords of the country, the first rudiments of the arts they practise so imperfectly; this only makes us wonder the more that they should have found it impossible to carry any further what they had been taught. In fact, this would supply one more reason for my belief that not every people would be capable of civilization, even if it chose the most favoured spot on earth as its settlement.
Some have started on the road to improvement. In more than one place we come upon an attenuated kind of culture, a rudimentary attempt to extract the minerals. The traveller may still, to his surprise, find a few useful arts being practised with a certain ingenuity. But all these efforts are very humble and uncoordinated; they are certainly not the beginnings of any definite civilization. In the vast territory between Lake Erie and the Gulf of Mexico, the River Missouri and the Rocky Mountains,[24] there certainly existed, in remote ages, a nation which has left remarkable traces of its presence. The remains of buildings, the inscriptions engraved on rocks, the tumuli,[25] the mummies, show that it had reached an advanced state of mental culture. But there is nothing to prove a very close kinship between this mysterious people and the tribes that now 56wander over its tombs. Suppose, if you will, that there was some relation between them, whether by way of blood or of slavery, and that thus the natives of to-day did learn from the ancient lords of the country, the first rudiments of the arts they practise so imperfectly; this only makes us wonder the more that they should have found it impossible to carry any further what they had been taught. In fact, this would supply one more reason for my belief that not every people would be capable of civilization, even if it chose the most favoured spot on earth as its settlement.
Indeed, civilization is quite independent of climate and soil, and their adaptability to man’s wants. India and Egypt are both countries which have had to be artificially fertilized;[26] yet they are famous centres of human culture and development. In China, certain regions are naturally fertile; but others have needed great labour to fit them for cultivation. Chinese history begins with the conquest of the rivers. The first benefits conferred by the ancient Emperors were the opening of canals and the draining of marshes. In the country between the Euphrates and the Tigris, that beheld the splendour of the first Assyrian empire, and is the majestic scene of our most sacred recollections—in this region, where wheat is said to grow of its own accord,[27] the soil is naturally so unproductive that vast works of irrigation, carried out in the teeth of every difficulty, have been needed to make it a fit abode for man. Now that the canals are destroyed or filled up, sterility has resumed its ancient reign. I am therefore inclined to believe that nature did not favour these regions as much as we are apt to think. But I will not discuss the point. I will grant, if you like, that China, Egypt, India, and Assyria, contained all the conditions of prosperity, and were eminently suited for the founding of powerful empires and the development 57of great civilizations. But, we must also admit, these conditions were of such a kind that, in order to receive any benefit from them the inhabitants must have reached beforehand, by other means, a high stage of social culture. Thus, for the commerce to be able to make use of the great waterways, manufactures, or at any rate agriculture, must have already existed; again, neighbouring peoples would not have been attracted to these great centres before towns and markets had grown up and prospered. Thus the great natural advantages of China, India, and Assyria, imply not only a considerable mental power on the part of the nations that profited by them, but even a civilization going back beyond the day when these advantages began to be exploited. We will now leave these specially favoured regions, and consider others.
Indeed, civilization is quite independent of climate and soil, and their adaptability to man’s wants. India and Egypt are both countries which have had to be artificially fertilized;[26] yet they are famous centres of human culture and development. In China, certain regions are naturally fertile; but others have needed great labour to fit them for cultivation. Chinese history begins with the conquest of the rivers. The first benefits conferred by the ancient Emperors were the opening of canals and the draining of marshes. In the country between the Euphrates and the Tigris, that beheld the splendour of the first Assyrian empire, and is the majestic scene of our most sacred recollections—in this region, where wheat is said to grow of its own accord,[27] the soil is naturally so unproductive that vast works of irrigation, carried out in the teeth of every difficulty, have been needed to make it a fit abode for man. Now that the canals are destroyed or filled up, sterility has resumed its ancient reign. I am therefore inclined to believe that nature did not favour these regions as much as we are apt to think. But I will not discuss the point. I will grant, if you like, that China, Egypt, India, and Assyria, contained all the conditions of prosperity, and were eminently suited for the founding of powerful empires and the development 57of great civilizations. But, we must also admit, these conditions were of such a kind that, in order to receive any benefit from them the inhabitants must have reached beforehand, by other means, a high stage of social culture. Thus, for the commerce to be able to make use of the great waterways, manufactures, or at any rate agriculture, must have already existed; again, neighbouring peoples would not have been attracted to these great centres before towns and markets had grown up and prospered. Thus the great natural advantages of China, India, and Assyria, imply not only a considerable mental power on the part of the nations that profited by them, but even a civilization going back beyond the day when these advantages began to be exploited. We will now leave these specially favoured regions, and consider others.
When the Phœnicians, in the course of their migration, left Tylos, or some other island in the south-east, and settled in a portion of Syria, what did they find in their new home? A desert and rocky coast, forming a narrow strip of land between the sea and a range of cliffs that seemed to be cursed with everlasting barrenness. There was no room for expansion in such a place, for the girdle of mountains was unbroken on all sides. And yet this wretched country, which should have been a prison, became, thanks to the industry of its inhabitants, a crown studded with temples and palaces. The Phœnicians, who seemed for ever condemned to be a set of fish-eating barbarians, or at most a miserable crew of pirates, were, as a fact, pirates on a grand scale; they were also clever and enterprising merchants, bold and lucky speculators. “Yes,” it may be objected, “necessity is the mother of invention; if the founders of Tyre and Sidon had settled in the plains of Damascus, they would have been content to live by agriculture, and would probably have never become a famous nation. Misery sharpened their wits, and awakened their genius.”
When the Phoenicians were migrating, they left Tylos or another island in the southeast and settled in part of Syria. What did they find in their new home? A deserted and rocky coastline, forming a narrow strip of land between the sea and a mountain range that seemed doomed to eternal barrenness. There was no room for expansion in such a location, as the encircling mountains were unbroken on all sides. Yet, this miserable country, which should have been a prison, transformed into a thriving place filled with temples and palaces, thanks to the hard work of its inhabitants. The Phoenicians, who appeared forever stuck as fish-eating barbarians or at best a miserable group of pirates, were actually grand-scale pirates; they were also smart and enterprising merchants and bold, lucky speculators. “Yes,” one might argue, “necessity is the mother of invention; if the founders of Tyre and Sidon had settled in the plains of Damascus, they would have been satisfied to live off agriculture and probably never become a renowned nation. Hardship sharpened their wits and sparked their creativity.”
Then why does it not awaken the genius of all the tribes of Africa, America, and Oceania, who find themselves in a similar condition? The Kabyles of Morocco are an ancient race; they 58have certainly had a long time for reflection, and, what is more striking still, have had every reason to imitate the customs of their betters; why then have they never thought of a more fruitful way of alleviating their wretchedness than mere brigandage on the high seas? Why, in the Indian archipelago, which seems created for trade, and in the Pacific islands, where intercommunication is so easy, are nearly all the commercial advantages in the hands of foreigners—Chinese, Malays, and Arabs? And where half-caste natives or other mixed races have been able to share in these advantages, why has the trade at once fallen off? Why is the internal exchange of commodities carried on more and more by elementary methods of barter? The fact is, that for a commercial state to be established on any coast or island, something more is necessary than an open sea, and the pressure exerted by the barrenness of the land—something more, even, than the lessons learned from the experience of others; the native of the coast or the island must be gifted with the special talent that alone can lead him to profit by the tools that lie to his hand, and alone can point him the road to success.
Then why doesn’t it inspire the people of all the tribes in Africa, America, and Oceania, who are in a similar situation? The Kabyles of Morocco are an ancient race; they’ve certainly had plenty of time to think, and, even more notably, they’ve had every reason to adopt the customs of those who are better off. So why haven’t they ever considered a more effective way to improve their suffering than just resorting to piracy on the high seas? Why, in the Indian archipelago, which seems made for trade, and in the Pacific islands, where communication is so easy, are nearly all the commercial advantages held by foreigners—Chinese, Malays, and Arabs? And when mixed-race natives or other hybrids have managed to partake in these advantages, why does the trade decline so quickly? Why is the internal exchange of goods increasingly conducted through basic barter methods? The truth is, for a commercial state to be established on any coast or island, more is needed than just an open sea and the pressure from barren land—something more, even, than the lessons learned from the experiences of others; the native of the coast or island must possess the special talent that can enable him to make use of the resources available to him, and that can show him the path to success.
It is not enough to show that a nation’s value in the scale of civilization does not come from the fertility—or, to be more precise, the infertility—of the country where it happens to live. I must also prove that this value is quite independent of all the material conditions of environment. For example, the Armenians, shut up in their mountains—the same mountains where, for generations, so many other peoples have lived and died in barbarism—had already reached a high stage of civilization in a very remote age. Yet their country was almost entirely cut off from others; it had no communication with the sea, and could boast of no great fertility.
It's not enough to demonstrate that a nation's worth on the scale of civilization doesn't stem from the fertility—or, more accurately, the infertility—of the land it occupies. I also need to show that this value is completely independent of all the material conditions of the environment. For instance, the Armenians, confined in their mountains—the same mountains where, for generations, so many other peoples have lived and died in barbarism—had already achieved a high level of civilization a long time ago. Still, their country was largely isolated from others; it had no access to the sea and couldn't claim great fertility.
The Jews were in a similar position. They were surrounded by tribes speaking the dialects of a language cognate with their own, and for the most part closely connected with them in race; yet they outdistanced all these tribes. They became warriors, farmers, and traders. Their method of government was extremely 59complicated; it was a mixture of monarchy and theocracy, of patriarchal and democratic rule (this last being represented by the assemblies and the prophets), all in a curious equilibrium. Under this government they lived through long ages of prosperity and glory, and by a scientific system of emigration they conquered the difficulties that were put in the way of their expansion by the narrow limits of their territory. And what kind of territory was it? Modern travellers know what an amount of organized effort was required from the Israelite farmers, in order to keep up its artificial fertility. Since the chosen race ceased to dwell in the mountains and the plains of Palestine, the well where Jacob’s flocks came down to drink has been filled up with sand, Naboth’s vineyard has been invaded by the desert, and the bramble flourishes in the place where stood the palace of Ahab. And what did the Jews become, in this miserable corner of the earth? They became a people that succeeded in everything it undertook, a free, strong, and intelligent people, and one which, before it lost, sword in hand, the name of an independent nation, had given as many learned men to the world as it had merchants.[28]
The Jews were in a similar position. They were surrounded by tribes speaking the dialects of a language cognate with their own, and for the most part closely connected with them in race; yet they outdistanced all these tribes. They became warriors, farmers, and traders. Their method of government was extremely 59complicated; it was a mixture of monarchy and theocracy, of patriarchal and democratic rule (this last being represented by the assemblies and the prophets), all in a curious equilibrium. Under this government they lived through long ages of prosperity and glory, and by a scientific system of emigration they conquered the difficulties that were put in the way of their expansion by the narrow limits of their territory. And what kind of territory was it? Modern travellers know what an amount of organized effort was required from the Israelite farmers, in order to keep up its artificial fertility. Since the chosen race ceased to dwell in the mountains and the plains of Palestine, the well where Jacob’s flocks came down to drink has been filled up with sand, Naboth’s vineyard has been invaded by the desert, and the bramble flourishes in the place where stood the palace of Ahab. And what did the Jews become, in this miserable corner of the earth? They became a people that succeeded in everything it undertook, a free, strong, and intelligent people, and one which, before it lost, sword in hand, the name of an independent nation, had given as many learned men to the world as it had merchants.[28]
The Greeks themselves could not wholly congratulate themselves on their geographical position. Their country was a wretched one, for the most part. Arcadia was beloved of shepherds, Bœotia claimed to be dear to Demeter and Triptolemus; but Arcadia and Bœotia play a very minor part in Greek history. The rich and brilliant Corinth itself, favoured by Plutus and Aphrodite, is in this respect only in the second rank. To which city belongs the chief glory? To Athens, where the fields and olive-groves were perpetually covered with grey dust, and where statues and books were the main articles of commerce; to Sparta also, a city buried in a narrow valley, at the foot of a mass of rocks which Victory had to cross to find her out.
The Greeks couldn’t fully take pride in their geographical location. For the most part, their country was quite poor. Arcadia was loved by shepherds, and Bœotia claimed to be cherished by Demeter and Triptolemus; however, both regions play a very minor role in Greek history. Even the wealthy and vibrant Corinth, favored by Plutus and Aphrodite, ranks only second in this regard. Which city holds the true glory? It’s Athens, where the fields and olive groves are constantly covered in gray dust, and where statues and books are the primary goods traded; and Sparta as well, a city nestled in a narrow valley, at the base of a rocky mass that Victory had to cross to reach it.
And what of the miserable quarter of Latium that was chosen for the foundation of Rome? The little river Tiber, on whose 60banks it lay, flowed down to an almost unknown coast, that no Greek or Phœnician ship had ever touched, save by chance; was it through her situation that Rome became the mistress of the world? No sooner did the whole world lie at the feet of the Roman eagles, than the central government found that its capital was ill-placed; and the long series of insults to the eternal city began. The early emperors had their eyes turned towards Greece, and nearly always lived there. When Tiberius was in Italy he stayed at Capri, a point facing the two halves of the empire. His successors went to Antioch. Some of them, in view of the importance of Gaul, went as far north as Treves. Finally, an edict took away even the title of chief city from Rome and conferred it on Milan. If the Romans made some stir in the world, it was certainly in spite of the position of the district from which their first armies issued forth.
And what about the unfortunate region of Latium that was chosen as the site for Rome? The small river Tiber, on whose banks it sat, flowed to a mostly unknown coast that no Greek or Phoenician ship had ever reached, except by accident. Was it because of its location that Rome became the ruler of the world? As soon as the entire world was at the feet of the Roman eagles, the central government realized that its capital was poorly situated; and thus began a long series of slights against the eternal city. The early emperors looked towards Greece and often lived there. When Tiberius was in Italy, he stayed at Capri, which faced both halves of the empire. His successors went to Antioch. Some of them, recognizing the significance of Gaul, traveled as far north as Treves. Eventually, an edict took away Rome’s title as the chief city and gave it to Milan. If the Romans made any significant impact on the world, it was certainly despite the unfavorable location of the region from which their first armies emerged.
Coming down to modern history I am overwhelmed by the multitude of facts that support my theory. I see prosperity suddenly leaving the Mediterranean coasts, a clear proof that it was not inseparably attached to them. The great commercial cities of the Middle Ages grew up in places where no political philosopher of an earlier time would have thought of founding them. Novgorod rose in the midst of an ice-bound land; Bremen on a coast almost as cold. The Hanseatic towns in the centre of Germany were built in regions plunged, as it seemed, in immemorial slumber. Venice emerged from a deep gulf in the Adriatic. The balance of political power was shifted to places scarcely heard of before, but now gleaming with a new splendour. In France the whole strength was concentrated to the north of the Loire, almost beyond the Seine. Lyons, Toulouse, Narbonne, Marseilles, and Bordeaux fell from the high dignity to which they had been called by the Romans. It was Paris that became the important city, Paris, which was too far from the sea for purposes of trade, and which would soon prove too near to escape the invasions of the Norman pirates. In Italy, towns formerly of the lowest rank became greater than the city of the 61Popes. Ravenna rose from its marshes, Amalfi began its long career of power. Chance, I may remark, had no part in these changes, which can all be explained by the presence, at the given point, of a victorious or powerful race. In other words, a nation does not derive its value from its position; it never has and never will. On the contrary, it is the people which has always given—and always will give—to the land its moral, economic, and political value.
As I look at modern history, I’m struck by the overwhelming number of facts that back up my theory. I see prosperity suddenly leaving the Mediterranean coasts, which clearly shows that it wasn’t permanently tied to them. The major trading cities of the Middle Ages developed in places where no political thinker from earlier times would have considered establishing them. Novgorod rose in a frozen land; Bremen on a coast that was nearly as cold. The Hanseatic towns in central Germany were built in regions that seemed lost in ancient slumber. Venice emerged from a deep bay in the Adriatic. The balance of political power shifted to previously little-known places, which were now shining with new brilliance. In France, all the strength was focused north of the Loire and almost beyond the Seine. Lyons, Toulouse, Narbonne, Marseilles, and Bordeaux fell from the high status given to them by the Romans. It was Paris that became the key city—Paris, which was too far from the sea for trade and soon would be too close to escape the invasions of the Norman pirates. In Italy, towns that were once insignificant became greater than the city of the 61Popes. Ravenna emerged from its marshes, and Amalfi began its long rise to power. I should note that chance played no role in these changes; they can all be explained by the presence, at that time, of a victorious or powerful race. In other words, a nation doesn't gain its value from its location; it never has and never will. On the contrary, it’s the people who have always given—and will continue to give—the land its moral, economic, and political value.
I add, for the sake of clearness, that I have no wish to deny the importance of geographical position for certain towns, whether they are trade-centres, ports, or capitals. The arguments that have been brought forward,[29] in the case of Constantinople and especially of Alexandria, are indisputable. There certainly exist different points which we may call “the keys of the earth.” Thus we may imagine that when the isthmus of Panama is pierced, the power holding the town that is yet to be built on the hypothetical canal, might play a great part in the history of the world. But this part will be played well, badly, or even not at all, according to the intrinsic excellence of the people in question. Make Chagres into a large city, let the two seas meet under its walls, and assume that you are free to fill it with what settlers you will. Your choice will finally determine the future of the new town. Suppose that Chagres is not exactly in the best position to develop all the advantages coming from the junction of the two oceans; then, if the race is really worthy of its high calling, it will remove to some other place where it may in perfect freedom work out its splendid destiny.[30]
I add, for the sake of clearness, that I have no wish to deny the importance of geographical position for certain towns, whether they are trade-centres, ports, or capitals. The arguments that have been brought forward,[29] in the case of Constantinople and especially of Alexandria, are indisputable. There certainly exist different points which we may call “the keys of the earth.” Thus we may imagine that when the isthmus of Panama is pierced, the power holding the town that is yet to be built on the hypothetical canal, might play a great part in the history of the world. But this part will be played well, badly, or even not at all, according to the intrinsic excellence of the people in question. Make Chagres into a large city, let the two seas meet under its walls, and assume that you are free to fill it with what settlers you will. Your choice will finally determine the future of the new town. Suppose that Chagres is not exactly in the best position to develop all the advantages coming from the junction of the two oceans; then, if the race is really worthy of its high calling, it will remove to some other place where it may in perfect freedom work out its splendid destiny.[30]
CHAPTER VII
CHRISTIANITY DOES NOT CREATE OR CHANGE THE ABILITY FOR CIVILIZATION.
After my arguments on the subject of institutions and climates, I come to another, which I should really have put before all the rest; not that I think it stronger than they are, but because the facts on which it is based naturally command our reverence. If my conclusions in the preceding chapters are admitted, two points become increasingly evident: first, that most human races are for ever incapable of civilization, so long as they remain unmixed; secondly, that such races are not only without the inner impulse necessary to start them on the path of improvement, but also that no external force, however energetic in other respects, is powerful enough to turn their congenital barrenness into fertility. Here we shall be asked, no doubt, whether the light of Christianity is to shine in vain on entire nations, and whether some peoples are doomed never to behold it at all.
After discussing institutions and environments, I now want to address another point that I should have mentioned earlier. It’s not that I believe this point is stronger than the others, but the facts behind it deserve our respect. If my conclusions from the previous chapters are accepted, two things become increasingly clear: first, that most human races will remain incapable of civilization as long as they don’t intermingle; second, that these races lack both the inner drive needed to begin improving and any external force, no matter how strong in other areas, that can transform their inherent lack of productivity into growth. At this point, it’s likely that we will be asked whether the light of Christianity will shine in vain on entire nations, and whether some peoples are doomed to never see it at all.
Some writers have answered in the affirmative. They have not scrupled to contradict the promise of the Gospel, by denying the most characteristic feature of the new law, which is precisely that of being accessible to all men. Their view merely restates the old formula of the Hebrews, to which it returns by a little larger gate than that of the Old Covenant; but it returns all the same. I have no desire to follow the champions of this idea, which is condemned by the Church, nor have I the least difficulty in admitting that all human races are gifted with an equal capacity for being received into the bosom of the Christian Communion. Here there is no impediment arising from any original difference between races; for this purpose their inequalities are of no account. Religions and their followers are not, as has been 64assumed, distributed in zones over the surface of the earth. It is not true that Christianity must rule from this meridian to that, while from such and such a point Islam takes up the sceptre, holding it only as far as a certain impassable frontier, and then having to deliver it into the hands of Buddhism or Brahmanism, while the fetichists of the tribe of Ham divide among themselves the rest of the world.
Some writers have answered yes. They haven't hesitated to contradict the promise of the Gospel by denying the most defining feature of the new law, which is that it is meant to be accessible to everyone. Their perspective simply echoes the old statement of the Hebrews, returning through a slightly wider gate than that of the Old Covenant; but it's still a return. I have no interest in following the supporters of this idea, which the Church condemns, nor do I find it difficult to acknowledge that all human races have an equal ability to be welcomed into the Christian Communion. There are no barriers from any original differences between races; in this context, their inequalities don't matter. Religions and their followers aren't, as assumed, spread out in zones across the earth. It's not true that Christianity must govern from this meridian to that, while at another point Islam takes control, only to pass it to Buddhism or Brahmanism at an unbridgeable border, with the followers of the tribe of Ham sharing the rest of the world among themselves.
Christians are found in all latitudes and all climates. Statistics, inaccurate perhaps, but still approximately true, show us a vast number of them, Mongols wandering in the plains of Upper Asia, savages hunting on the tableland of the Cordilleras, Eskimos fishing in the ice of the Arctic circle, even Chinese and Japanese dying under the scourge of the persecutor. The least observation will show this, and will also prevent us from falling into the very common error of confusing the universal power of recognizing the truths of Christianity and following its precepts, with the very different faculty that leads one human race, and not another, to understand the earthly conditions of social improvement, and to be able to pass from one rung of the ladder to another, so as to reach finally the state which we call civilization. The rungs of this ladder are the measure of the inequality of human races.
Christians can be found in every part of the world and in all types of climates. Statistics, which may be inaccurate but are still generally reliable, indicate a large number of them: Mongols wandering the plains of Upper Asia, indigenous peoples hunting in the Andes, Eskimos fishing in the icy Arctic, and even Chinese and Japanese suffering from persecution. A simple observation will confirm this and help us avoid the common mistake of confusing the universal ability to recognize the truths of Christianity and follow its teachings with the different capacity that allows one group of people, rather than another, to understand the social conditions necessary for improvement and to climb the ladder of progress toward what we call civilization. The rungs of this ladder represent the measure of inequality among human races.
It was held, quite wrongly, in the last century, that the doctrine of renunciation, a corner-stone of Christianity, was essentially opposed to social development; and that people to whom the highest virtue consists in despising the things here below, and in turning their eyes and hearts, without ceasing, towards the heavenly Jerusalem, will not do much to help the progress of this world. The very imperfection of man may serve to rebut such an argument. There has never been any serious reason to fear that he will renounce the joys of earth; and though the counsels of religion were expressly directed to this point, we may say that they were pulling against a current that they knew to be irresistible, and were merely demanding a great deal in order to obtain a very little. Further, the Christian precepts are a great aid to society; they plane away all roughness, they 65pour the oil of charity on all social relations, they condemn violence, force men to appeal to the sole authority of reason, and so gain for the spirit a plenitude of power which works in a thousand ways for the good of the flesh. Again, religion elevates the mind by the metaphysical and intellectual character of its dogmas, while through the purity of its moral ideal it tends to free the spirit from a host of corrosive vices and weaknesses, which are dangerous to material progress. Thus, as against the philosophers of the eighteenth century, we are right in calling Christianity a civilizing power—but only within certain limits; if we take the words in too wide a sense, we shall find ourselves drawn into a maze of error.
It was incorrectly believed in the last century that the idea of renunciation, a fundamental aspect of Christianity, was fundamentally against social progress. People who think that the highest virtue is to look down on earthly matters and constantly focus their thoughts and hearts on the heavenly realm won't do much to contribute to the advancement of the world. In fact, the very imperfections of humanity can counter this argument. There has never been a real reason to think that people will give up the pleasures of life; although religious teachings were aimed at this idea, we can say they were swimming against an unstoppable current, demanding a lot to gain very little. Moreover, Christian teachings greatly benefit society; they smooth away rough edges, spread goodwill in all social interactions, condemn violence, and encourage people to appeal to the authority of reason, thereby granting the spirit a powerful influence that promotes the well-being of the body in many ways. Additionally, religion elevates the mind through the deep and intellectual nature of its beliefs, while its high moral ideals help free the spirit from many corrosive vices and weaknesses that hinder material progress. Thus, in contrast to the philosophers of the eighteenth century, we are justified in calling Christianity a civilizing force—but only to a certain extent; if we take this idea too broadly, we may find ourselves lost in a complex web of misunderstanding.
Christianity is a civilizing force in so far as it makes a man better minded and better mannered; yet it is only indirectly so, for it has no idea of applying this improvement in morals and intelligence to the perishable things of this world, and it is always content with the social conditions in which it finds its neophytes, however imperfect the conditions may be. So long as it can pull out the noxious weeds that stifle the well-being of the soul, it is indifferent to everything else. It leaves all men as it finds them—the Chinese in his robes, the Eskimo in his furs, the first eating rice, and the second eating whale-blubber. It does not require them to change their way of life. If their state can be improved as a direct consequence of their conversion, then Christianity will certainly do its best to bring such an improvement about; but it will not try to alter a single custom, and certainly will not force any advance from one civilization to another, for it has not yet adopted one itself. It uses all civilizations and is above all. There are proofs in abundance, and I will speak of them in a moment; but I must first make the confession that I have never understood the ultra-modern doctrine which identifies the law of Christ and the interests of this world in such a way that it creates from their union a fictitious social order which it calls “Christian civilization.”
Christianity is a civilizing force in that it helps people become better in their thinking and behavior; however, it does this indirectly. It doesn't aim to improve the temporary aspects of this world; it accepts the social conditions of its followers, no matter how flawed they might be. As long as it can remove the harmful influences that hinder spiritual well-being, it doesn't concern itself with much else. It leaves everyone as it finds them—the Chinese in their robes, the Eskimo in their furs, one eating rice, the other eating whale blubber. It doesn't demand that they change their lifestyle. If their situation can improve as a direct result of their conversion, then Christianity will strive to make that happen; but it won't attempt to modify any customs, nor will it compel a transition from one civilization to another, since it hasn't adopted one itself. It encompasses all civilizations and transcends them all. There is plenty of evidence for this, and I'll discuss it shortly; but first, I need to admit that I've never grasped the ultra-modern doctrine that equates the law of Christ with worldly interests in a way that creates an artificial social order it refers to as “Christian civilization.”
There is certainly such a thing as a pagan civilization, just as there is a Brahman, Buddhist, or Jewish civilization. Societies 66have existed, and still exist, which are absolutely based on religion. Religion has given them their constitution, drawn up their laws, settled their civic duties, marked out their frontiers, and prescribed their foreign policy. Such societies have only been able to persist by placing themselves under a more or less strict theocracy. We can no more imagine their living without their rites and creeds than we can imagine the rites and creeds existing by themselves, without the people. The whole of antiquity was more or less in this condition. Roman statesmanship certainly invented the legal tolerance of creeds, and a decadent theology produced a vast system of fusion and assimilation of cults; but these belonged to the latest age of paganism, when the fruit was already rotten on the tree. While it was young and flourishing, there were as many Jupiters, Mercuries, and Venuses, as there were towns. The god was a jealous god, in a sense quite different from the jealousy of the Jewish God; he was still more exclusive, and recognized no one but his fellow-citizens in this world and the next. Every ancient civilization rose to greatness under the ægis of some divinity, of some particular cult. Religion and the State were united so closely and inseparably that the responsibility for all that happened was shared between them. We may speak, if we will, of “finding traces of the cult of the Tyrian Heracles in the public policy of Carthage”; but I think that we can really identify the effects of the doctrines taught by the priests with the policy of the suffetes and the trend of social development. Again, I have no doubt that the dog-headed Anubis, Isis Neith, and the Ibises taught the men of the Nile valley all that they knew and practised. Christianity, however, acted in this respect quite differently from all preceding religions; this was its greatest innovation. Unlike them, it had no chosen people. It was addressed to the whole world, not only to the rich or the poor. From the first it received from the Holy Ghost the gift of tongues,[31] that it might speak to each man in the language of his country, and proclaim the Gospel by means of the 67ideas and images that each nation could best understand. It did not come to change the outward part of man, the material world; it taught him to despise this outward part, and was only concerned with his inner self. We read in a very ancient apocryphal book, “Let not the strong man boast of his strength, nor the rich man of his riches; but let him who will be glorified glorify himself in the Lord.”[32] Strength, riches, worldly power, and the way of ambition—all these have no meaning for our law. No civilization whatever has excited its envy or contempt; and because of this rare impartiality, and the consequences that were to flow from it, the law could rightly call itself “Catholic,” or universal. It does not belong exclusively to any civilization. It did not come to bless any one form of earthly existence; it rejects none, and would purify all.
There is certainly such a thing as a pagan civilization, just as there is a Brahman, Buddhist, or Jewish civilization. Societies 66have existed, and still exist, which are absolutely based on religion. Religion has given them their constitution, drawn up their laws, settled their civic duties, marked out their frontiers, and prescribed their foreign policy. Such societies have only been able to persist by placing themselves under a more or less strict theocracy. We can no more imagine their living without their rites and creeds than we can imagine the rites and creeds existing by themselves, without the people. The whole of antiquity was more or less in this condition. Roman statesmanship certainly invented the legal tolerance of creeds, and a decadent theology produced a vast system of fusion and assimilation of cults; but these belonged to the latest age of paganism, when the fruit was already rotten on the tree. While it was young and flourishing, there were as many Jupiters, Mercuries, and Venuses, as there were towns. The god was a jealous god, in a sense quite different from the jealousy of the Jewish God; he was still more exclusive, and recognized no one but his fellow-citizens in this world and the next. Every ancient civilization rose to greatness under the ægis of some divinity, of some particular cult. Religion and the State were united so closely and inseparably that the responsibility for all that happened was shared between them. We may speak, if we will, of “finding traces of the cult of the Tyrian Heracles in the public policy of Carthage”; but I think that we can really identify the effects of the doctrines taught by the priests with the policy of the suffetes and the trend of social development. Again, I have no doubt that the dog-headed Anubis, Isis Neith, and the Ibises taught the men of the Nile valley all that they knew and practised. Christianity, however, acted in this respect quite differently from all preceding religions; this was its greatest innovation. Unlike them, it had no chosen people. It was addressed to the whole world, not only to the rich or the poor. From the first it received from the Holy Ghost the gift of tongues,[31] that it might speak to each man in the language of his country, and proclaim the Gospel by means of the 67ideas and images that each nation could best understand. It did not come to change the outward part of man, the material world; it taught him to despise this outward part, and was only concerned with his inner self. We read in a very ancient apocryphal book, “Let not the strong man boast of his strength, nor the rich man of his riches; but let him who will be glorified glorify himself in the Lord.”[32] Strength, riches, worldly power, and the way of ambition—all these have no meaning for our law. No civilization whatever has excited its envy or contempt; and because of this rare impartiality, and the consequences that were to flow from it, the law could rightly call itself “Catholic,” or universal. It does not belong exclusively to any civilization. It did not come to bless any one form of earthly existence; it rejects none, and would purify all.
The canonical books, the writings of the Fathers, the stories of the missionaries of all ages, are filled with proofs of this indifference to the outward forms of social life, and to social life itself. Provided that a man believes, and that none of his daily actions tend to transgress the ordinances of religion, nothing else matters. Of what importance is the shape of a Christian’s house, the cut and material of his clothes, his system of government, the measure of tyranny or liberty in his public institutions? He may be a fisherman, a hunter, a ploughman, a sailor, a soldier—whatever you like. In all these different employments is there anything to prevent a man—to whatever nation he belong, English, Turkish, Siberian, American, Hottentot—from receiving the light of the Christian faith? Absolutely nothing; and when this result is attained, the rest counts for very little. The savage Galla can remain a Galla, and yet become as staunch a believer, as pure a “vessel of election,” as the holiest prelate in Europe. It is here that Christianity shows its striking superiority to other religions, in its peculiar quality of grace. We must not take this away, in deference to a favourite idea of modern Europe, that something of material utility must be found everywhere, even in the holiest things.
The official texts, the writings of early church leaders, and the stories of missionaries throughout history are filled with examples of this indifference to the outward forms of social life and society itself. As long as a person believes and none of their daily actions violate religious laws, nothing else matters. What difference does it make what a Christian’s house looks like, the style and material of their clothing, their type of government, or the level of oppression or freedom in their public institutions? They could be a fisherman, a hunter, a farmer, a sailor, or a soldier—whatever you prefer. In all these different roles, is there anything stopping a person—from any nation, whether English, Turkish, Siberian, American, or Hottentot—from embracing the Christian faith? Absolutely not; when that happens, everything else matters very little. The uncivilized Galla can remain a Galla and still become as devoted a believer, as pure a “vessel of election,” as the holiest bishop in Europe. This is where Christianity shows its remarkable superiority over other religions, in its unique quality of grace. We must not undermine this in favor of the popular idea in modern Europe that some material benefit must be found everywhere, even in the most sacred matters.
68During the eighteen centuries that the Church has existed, it has converted many nations. In all these it has allowed the political conditions to reign unchecked, just as it found them at first. It began by protesting to the world of antiquity that it did not wish to alter in the slightest degree the outward forms of society. It has been even reproached, on occasion, with an excess of tolerance in this respect; compare, for example, the attitude of the Jesuits towards the Chinese ceremonies. We do not, however, find that Christianity has ever given the world a unique type of civilization to which all believers had to belong. The Church adapts itself to everything, even to the mud-hut; and wherever there is a savage too stupid even to understand the use of shelter, you are sure to find a devoted missionary sitting beside him on the hard rock, and thinking of nothing but how to impress his soul with the ideas essential to salvation. Christianity is thus not a civilizing power in the ordinary sense of the word; it can be embraced by the most different races without stunting their growth, or making demands on them that they cannot fulfil.
68Over the eighteen centuries that the Church has existed, it has converted many nations. In each of these, it has allowed the political conditions to continue as they were when it arrived. It initially expressed to the ancient world that it did not want to change society’s external forms in any way. At times, it has even been criticized for being too tolerant in this regard; for instance, consider the Jesuits’ approach to Chinese ceremonies. However, we do not see that Christianity has ever created a distinct type of civilization that all believers had to conform to. The Church adapts to everything, even to a mud hut; and wherever there is a person so primitive that they cannot even grasp the concept of shelter, there you will find a devoted missionary sitting beside them on the hard ground, focused solely on how to inspire their soul with the essential ideas for salvation. Thus, Christianity is not a civilizing force in the usual sense; it can be accepted by vastly different races without hindering their development or imposing requirements they cannot meet.
I said above that Christianity elevates the soul by the sublimity of its dogmas, and enlarges the intellect by their subtlety. This is only true in so far as the soul and intellect to which it appeals are capable of being enlarged and elevated. Its mission is not to bestow the gift of genius, or to provide ideas for those who are without them. Neither genius nor ideas are necessary for salvation. Indeed the Church has expressly declared that it prefers the weak and lowly to the strong. It gives only what it wishes to receive. It fertilizes but does not create. It supports but does not lift on high. It takes the man as he is, and merely helps him to walk. If he is lame, it does not ask him to run.
I mentioned earlier that Christianity uplifts the soul through the greatness of its beliefs and expands the mind through their complexity. This is only accurate to the extent that the soul and mind it appeals to can be expanded and uplifted. Its goal isn't to grant the gift of genius or provide ideas for those lacking them. Neither genius nor ideas are required for salvation. In fact, the Church has clearly stated that it prefers the weak and humble over the strong. It gives only what it wants to receive. It nurtures but does not create. It supports but does not elevate. It accepts people as they are and simply helps them move forward. If someone is limping, it doesn’t ask them to run.
If I open the “Lives of the Saints,” shall I find many wise men among them? Certainly not. The company of the blessed ones whose name and memory are honoured by the Church consists mainly of those who were eminent for their virtue and devotion; but, though full of genius in all that concerned heaven, they had none for the things of earth. When I see St. Rosa of 69Lima honoured equally with St. Bernard, the intercession of St. Zita valued no less than that of St. Teresa; when I see all the Anglo-Saxon saints, most of the Irish monks, the unsavoury hermits of the Egyptian Thebaid, the legions of martyrs who sprang from the dregs of the people and whom a sudden flash of courage and devotion raised to shine eternally in glory—when I see all these venerated to the same extent as the cleverest apologists of dogma, as the wisest champions of the faith, then I find myself justified in my conclusion that Christianity is not a civilizing power, in the narrow and worldly sense of the phrase. Just as it merely asks of every man what he has himself received, so it asks nothing of any race but what it is capable of giving, and does not set it in a higher place among the civilized races of the earth than its natural powers give it a right to expect. Hence I absolutely deny the egalitarian argument which identifies the possibility of adopting the Christian faith with that of an unlimited intellectual growth. Most of the tribes of South America were received centuries ago into the bosom of the Church; but they have always remained savages, with no understanding of the European civilization unfolding itself before their eyes. I am not surprised that the Cherokees of North America have been largely converted by Methodist missionaries; but it would greatly astonish me if this tribe, while it remained pure in blood, ever managed to form one of the States of the American Union, or exert any influence in Congress. I find it quite natural also that the Danish Lutherans and the Moravians should have opened the eyes of the Eskimos to the light of faith; but I think it equally natural that their disciples should have remained in the social condition in which they had been stagnating for ages. Again, the Swedish Lapps are, as we might have expected, in the same state of barbarism as their ancestors, even though centuries have passed since the gospel first brought them the message of salvation. All these peoples may produce—perhaps have produced already—men conspicuous for their piety and the purity of their lives; but I do not expect to see learned theologians among them, or skilful soldiers, or clever mathematicians, or great 70artists. In other words they will for ever exclude the select company of the fine spirits who clasp hands across the ages and continually renew the strength of the dominant races. Still less will those rare and mighty geniuses appear who are followed by their nations, in the paths they mark out for themselves, only if those nations are themselves able to understand them and go forward under their direction. Even as a matter of justice we must leave Christianity absolutely out of the present question. If all races are equally capable of receiving its benefits, it cannot have been sent to bring equality among men. Its kingdom, we may say, is in the most literal sense “not of this world.”
If I open the “Lives of the Saints,” will I find many wise people among them? Definitely not. The group of blessed individuals whose names and memories are honored by the Church mainly consists of those well-known for their virtue and devotion; however, while they excelled in everything related to heaven, they lacked interest in earthly matters. When I see St. Rosa of Lima honored alongside St. Bernard, and the intercession of St. Zita valued just as much as that of St. Teresa; when I see all the Anglo-Saxon saints, most of the Irish monks, the questionable hermits of the Egyptian Thebaid, the many martyrs who emerged from the lower classes and were suddenly inspired to shine eternally in glory—when I see all these figures revered to the same degree as the cleverest defenders of dogma and the wisest advocates of faith, I feel justified in concluding that Christianity is not a civilizing force in the conventional and worldly sense of the term. Just as it only asks of each person what they have received themselves, it expects nothing from any race beyond what it can offer, and it does not elevate it above the other civilized races of the world more than its inherent capabilities warrant. Therefore, I completely reject the argument that equates the ability to adopt the Christian faith with unlimited intellectual growth. Most of the tribes of South America were welcomed into the Church centuries ago; however, they have remained uncivilized, lacking any understanding of the European culture developing right before them. I’m not surprised that the Cherokees of North America have been largely converted by Methodist missionaries; however, it would greatly astonish me if this tribe, while maintaining their pure lineage, ever managed to form one of the States of the American Union or made any impact in Congress. I find it quite natural that the Danish Lutherans and the Moravians have opened the eyes of the Eskimos to the light of faith; but I think it’s equally natural that their followers have remained in the same stagnant social condition for ages. Similarly, the Swedish Lapps are, as we might expect, still living in the same barbarism as their ancestors, even though centuries have passed since the gospel first brought them a message of salvation. All these people may produce—perhaps they have produced already—individuals notable for their piety and the purity of their lives; but I do not expect to see learned theologians among them, or skilled soldiers, or clever mathematicians, or great artists. In other words, they will always exclude the select group of extraordinary thinkers who connect through time and continually renew the strength of the dominant races. Even less likely are those rare and formidable geniuses who are followed by their nations on the paths they create for themselves, only if those nations are able to understand them and progress under their guidance. Even as a matter of fairness, we must entirely disregard Christianity in this discussion. If all races are equally capable of receiving its benefits, it cannot have been sent to create equality among people. Its kingdom, we could say, is in the most literal sense “not of this world.”
Many people are accustomed to judge the merits of Christianity in the light of the prejudices natural to our age; and I fear that, in spite of what I have said above, they may have some difficulty in getting rid of their inaccurate ideas. Even if they agree on the whole with my conclusions, they may still believe that the scale is turned by the indirect action of religion on conduct, of conduct on institutions, of institutions on the whole social order. I cannot admit any such action. My opponents will assert that the personal influence of the missionaries, nay, their mere presence, will be enough to change appreciably the political condition of the converts and their ideas of material well-being. They will say, for example, that these apostles nearly always (though not invariably) come from a nation more advanced than that to which they are preaching; thus they will of their own accord, almost by instinct, change the merely human customs of their disciples, while they are reforming their morals. Suppose the missionaries have to do with savages, plunged in an abyss of wretchedness through their own ignorance. They will instruct them in useful arts and show them how men escape from famine by work on the land. After providing the necessary tools for this, they will go further, and teach them how to build better huts, to rear cattle, to control the water-supply—both in order to irrigate their fields, and to prevent inundations. Little by little they will manage to give them enough taste for matters of 71the intellect to make them use an alphabet, and perhaps, as the Cherokees have done,[33] invent one for themselves. Finally, if they are exceptionally successful, they will bring their cultivated disciples to imitate so exactly the customs of which the missionaries have told them, that they will possess, like the Cherokees and the Creeks on the south bank of the Arkansas, flocks of valuable sheep, and even a collection of black slaves to work on their plantations. They will be completely equipped for living on the land.
Many people are accustomed to judge the merits of Christianity in the light of the prejudices natural to our age; and I fear that, in spite of what I have said above, they may have some difficulty in getting rid of their inaccurate ideas. Even if they agree on the whole with my conclusions, they may still believe that the scale is turned by the indirect action of religion on conduct, of conduct on institutions, of institutions on the whole social order. I cannot admit any such action. My opponents will assert that the personal influence of the missionaries, nay, their mere presence, will be enough to change appreciably the political condition of the converts and their ideas of material well-being. They will say, for example, that these apostles nearly always (though not invariably) come from a nation more advanced than that to which they are preaching; thus they will of their own accord, almost by instinct, change the merely human customs of their disciples, while they are reforming their morals. Suppose the missionaries have to do with savages, plunged in an abyss of wretchedness through their own ignorance. They will instruct them in useful arts and show them how men escape from famine by work on the land. After providing the necessary tools for this, they will go further, and teach them how to build better huts, to rear cattle, to control the water-supply—both in order to irrigate their fields, and to prevent inundations. Little by little they will manage to give them enough taste for matters of 71the intellect to make them use an alphabet, and perhaps, as the Cherokees have done,[33] invent one for themselves. Finally, if they are exceptionally successful, they will bring their cultivated disciples to imitate so exactly the customs of which the missionaries have told them, that they will possess, like the Cherokees and the Creeks on the south bank of the Arkansas, flocks of valuable sheep, and even a collection of black slaves to work on their plantations. They will be completely equipped for living on the land.
I have expressly chosen as examples the two races which are considered to be the most advanced of all. Yet, far from agreeing with the advocates of equality, I cannot imagine any more striking instances than these of the general incapacity of any race to adopt a way of life which it could not have found for itself.
I have specifically picked the two races that are seen as the most advanced of all. However, contrary to the supporters of equality, I can't think of more clear examples than these of the overall inability of any race to adopt a way of life that it couldn't have discovered on its own.
These two peoples are the isolated remnant of many nations which have been driven out or annihilated by the whites. They are naturally on a different plane from the rest, since they are supposed to be descended from the ancient Alleghany race to which the great ruins found to the north of the Mississippi are attributed.[34] Here is already a great inconsistency in the arguments of those who assert that the Cherokees are the equals of the European races; for the first step in their proof is that these Alleghany tribes are near the Anglo-Saxons precisely because they are themselves superior to the other races of North America! Well, what has happened to these chosen peoples? The American Government took their ancient territories from both the tribes, and, by means of a special treaty, made them emigrate to a definite region, where separate places of settlement were marked out for them. Here, under the general superintendence of the Ministry of War and the direct guidance of Protestant missionaries, they were forced to take up their present mode of life, whether they liked it or not. The writer from whom I borrow these details—and who has himself taken them from the 72great work of Gallatin[35]—says the number of the Cherokees is continually increasing. His argument is that at the time when Adair visited them, their warriors were estimated at 2300, while to-day the sum-total of their population is calculated to be 15,000; this figure includes, it is true, the 1200 negro slaves who have become their property. He also adds, however, that their schools are, like their churches, in the hands of the missionaries, and that these missionaries, being Protestants, are for the most part married men with white children or servants, and probably also a sort of general staff of Europeans, acting as clerks, and the like. It thus becomes very difficult to establish the fact of any real increase in the number of the natives, while on the other hand it is very easy to appreciate the strong pressure that must be exerted by the European race over its pupils.[36]
These two peoples are the isolated remnant of many nations which have been driven out or annihilated by the whites. They are naturally on a different plane from the rest, since they are supposed to be descended from the ancient Alleghany race to which the great ruins found to the north of the Mississippi are attributed.[34] Here is already a great inconsistency in the arguments of those who assert that the Cherokees are the equals of the European races; for the first step in their proof is that these Alleghany tribes are near the Anglo-Saxons precisely because they are themselves superior to the other races of North America! Well, what has happened to these chosen peoples? The American Government took their ancient territories from both the tribes, and, by means of a special treaty, made them emigrate to a definite region, where separate places of settlement were marked out for them. Here, under the general superintendence of the Ministry of War and the direct guidance of Protestant missionaries, they were forced to take up their present mode of life, whether they liked it or not. The writer from whom I borrow these details—and who has himself taken them from the 72great work of Gallatin[35]—says the number of the Cherokees is continually increasing. His argument is that at the time when Adair visited them, their warriors were estimated at 2300, while to-day the sum-total of their population is calculated to be 15,000; this figure includes, it is true, the 1200 negro slaves who have become their property. He also adds, however, that their schools are, like their churches, in the hands of the missionaries, and that these missionaries, being Protestants, are for the most part married men with white children or servants, and probably also a sort of general staff of Europeans, acting as clerks, and the like. It thus becomes very difficult to establish the fact of any real increase in the number of the natives, while on the other hand it is very easy to appreciate the strong pressure that must be exerted by the European race over its pupils.[36]
The possibility of making war is clearly taken away from them; they are exiled, surrounded on all sides by the American power, which is too vast for them to comprehend, and are, I believe, sincerely converted to the religion of their masters. They are kindly treated by their spiritual guides and convinced of the necessity for working, in the sense in which work is understood by their masters, if they are not to die of hunger. Under these conditions I can quite imagine that they will become successful agriculturists, and will learn to carry out the ideas that have been dinned into them, day in, day out, without ceasing.
The chance to go to war is clearly taken away from them; they are exiled, surrounded on all sides by American power, which is too massive for them to grasp, and I believe they are genuinely converted to the beliefs of their masters. They are treated well by their spiritual leaders and convinced of the need to work, in the way their masters define work, if they don’t want to starve. Given these conditions, I can easily see them becoming successful farmers and learning to execute the ideas that have been hammered into them, day after day, without pause.
73By the exercise of a little patience and by the judicious use of hunger as a spur to greed, we can teach animals what they would never learn by instinct. But to cry out at our success would be to rate much lower than it is the intelligence even of the humblest member of the human family. When the village fairs are full of learned animals going through the most complicated tricks, can we be surprised that men, who have been submitted to a rigorous training and cut off from all means of escape or relaxation, should manage to perform those functions of civilized life which, even in a savage state, they might be able to understand, without having the desire to practise them? The result is a matter of course; and anyone who is surprised at it is putting man far below the card-playing dog or the horse who orders his dinner! By arbitrarily gathering one’s premises from the “intelligent actions” of a few human groups, one ends in being too easily satisfied, and in coming to feel enthusiasms which are not very flattering even to those who are their objects.
73With a bit of patience and by using hunger to spark greed, we can teach animals things they would never pick up by instinct. But celebrating our success would actually underestimate the intelligence of even the simplest human. When village fairs are filled with trained animals doing complex tricks, can we really be surprised that humans, who have undergone strict training and have no means to escape or relax, can perform the tasks of civilized life that they might understand even in a wild state, without having the desire to do so? This outcome is expected; anyone who finds it surprising is undervaluing humans compared to a card-playing dog or a horse that orders its dinner! By selectively picking examples from the “intelligent actions” of a few human groups, one becomes too easily satisfied and develops feelings of admiration that aren't very flattering, even to those they are directed at.
I know that some learned men have given colour to these rather obvious comparisons by asserting that between some human races and the larger apes there is only a slight difference of degree, and none of kind. As I absolutely reject such an insult to humanity, I may be also allowed to take no notice of the exaggerations by which it is usually answered. I believe, of course, that human races are unequal; but I do not think that any of them are like the brute, or to be classed with it. The lowest tribe, the most backward and miserable variety of the human species, is at least capable of imitation; and I have no doubt that if we take one of the most hideous bushmen, we could develop—I do not say in him, if he is already grown up, but in his son or at any rate his grandson—sufficient intelligence to make his acts correspond to a certain degree of civilization, even if this required some conscious effort of study on his part. Are we to infer that the people to which he belongs could be civilized on our model? This would be a hasty and superficial conclusion. From the practice of the arts and professions invented under an advanced civilization, it is a far cry to that 74civilization itself. Further, though the Protestant missionaries are an indispensable link between the savage tribe and the central civilizing power, is it certain that these missionaries are equal to the task imposed on them? Are they the masters of a complete system of social science? I doubt it. If communications were suddenly cut off between the American Government and its spiritual legates among the Cherokees, the traveller would find in the native farms, at the end of a few years, some new practices that he had not expected. These would result from the mixture of white and Indian blood; and our traveller would look in vain for anything more than a very pale copy of what is taught at New York.
I know that some educated people have added nuance to these pretty obvious comparisons by claiming that the differences between certain human races and larger apes are only slight and not fundamental. I completely reject such an insult to humanity, and I'm also allowed to ignore the exaggerations that usually respond to it. I believe, of course, that human races are unequal; but I don’t think any of them are like animals or should be grouped with them. The most primitive tribe, the most backward and unfortunate variety of humans, can at least imitate; and I have no doubt that if we take one of the ugliest bushmen, we could develop—I'm not saying in him if he's already grown up, but in his son or at least his grandson—enough intelligence to make his actions align with some level of civilization, even if that requires some conscious effort on his part. Should we conclude that the people he belongs to could be civilized like us? That would be a hasty and superficial conclusion. Going from practicing the arts and professions developed under an advanced civilization to that civilization itself is a huge leap. Also, while Protestant missionaries are a vital link between the savage tribe and the central civilizing power, is it certain that these missionaries are capable of the task set for them? Are they experts in a complete system of social science? I doubt it. If communication were suddenly cut off between the American Government and its spiritual representatives among the Cherokees, a traveler would soon find some unexpected new practices on the native farms after a few years. These would come from the mixture of white and Indian blood; and our traveler would find only a very pale imitation of what is taught in New York.
We often hear of negroes who have learnt music, who are clerks in banking-houses, and who know how to read, write, count, dance, and speak, like white men. People are astonished at this, and conclude that the negro is capable of everything! And then, in the same breath, they will express surprise at the contrast between the Slav civilization and our own. The Russians, Poles, and Serbians (they will say), even though they are far nearer to us than the negroes, are only civilized on the surface; the higher classes alone participate in our ideas, owing to the continual admixture of English, French, and German blood. The masses, on the other hand, are invincibly ignorant of the Western world and its movements, although they have been Christian for so many centuries—in many cases before we were converted ourselves! The solution is simple. There is a great difference between imitation and conviction. Imitation does not necessarily imply a serious breach with hereditary instincts; but no one has a real part in any civilization until he is able to make progress by himself, without direction from others.[37] 75What is the use of telling me how clever some particular savages are in guiding the plough, in spelling, or reading, when they are only repeating the lessons they have learnt? Show me rather, among the many regions in which negroes have lived for ages in contact with Europeans, one single place where, in addition to the religious doctrines, the ideas, customs, and institutions of even one European people have been so completely assimilated that progress in them is made as naturally and spontaneously as among ourselves. Show me a place where the introduction of printing has had results, similar to those in Europe, where our sciences are brought to perfection, where new applications are made of our discoveries, where our philosophies are the parents of other philosophies, of political systems, of literature and art, of books, statues, and pictures!
We often hear of negroes who have learnt music, who are clerks in banking-houses, and who know how to read, write, count, dance, and speak, like white men. People are astonished at this, and conclude that the negro is capable of everything! And then, in the same breath, they will express surprise at the contrast between the Slav civilization and our own. The Russians, Poles, and Serbians (they will say), even though they are far nearer to us than the negroes, are only civilized on the surface; the higher classes alone participate in our ideas, owing to the continual admixture of English, French, and German blood. The masses, on the other hand, are invincibly ignorant of the Western world and its movements, although they have been Christian for so many centuries—in many cases before we were converted ourselves! The solution is simple. There is a great difference between imitation and conviction. Imitation does not necessarily imply a serious breach with hereditary instincts; but no one has a real part in any civilization until he is able to make progress by himself, without direction from others.[37] 75What is the use of telling me how clever some particular savages are in guiding the plough, in spelling, or reading, when they are only repeating the lessons they have learnt? Show me rather, among the many regions in which negroes have lived for ages in contact with Europeans, one single place where, in addition to the religious doctrines, the ideas, customs, and institutions of even one European people have been so completely assimilated that progress in them is made as naturally and spontaneously as among ourselves. Show me a place where the introduction of printing has had results, similar to those in Europe, where our sciences are brought to perfection, where new applications are made of our discoveries, where our philosophies are the parents of other philosophies, of political systems, of literature and art, of books, statues, and pictures!
But I am not really so exacting and narrow-minded as I seem. I am not seriously asking that a people should adopt our whole individuality at the same time as our faith. I am willing to admit that it should reject our way of thinking and strike out quite a different one. Well then! let me see our negro, at the moment when he opens his eyes to the light of the Gospel, suddenly realizing that his earthly path is as dark and perplexed as his spiritual life was before. Let me see him creating for himself a new social order in his own image, putting ideas into practice that have hitherto rusted unused, taking foreign notions and moulding them to his purpose. I will wait long for the work to be finished; I merely ask that it may be begun. But it has never been begun; it has never even been attempted. You may search through all the pages of history, and you will not find a single people that has attained to European civilization by adopting Christianity, or has been brought by the great fact of its conversion to civilize itself when it was not civilized already.
But I'm not really as demanding and close-minded as I might seem. I'm not seriously expecting a people to adopt our entire identity along with our faith. I'm open to the idea that they could reject our way of thinking and come up with something completely different. So, let me picture our Black individual, the moment he opens his eyes to the light of the Gospel, suddenly realizing that his earthly journey is as dark and confusing as his spiritual life was before. Let me see him create a new social order in his own image, putting ideas into action that have been collecting dust, taking foreign concepts and shaping them to his needs. I’ll wait a long time for this work to be completed; I just ask that it be started. But it has never been started; it has never even been attempted. You can search through all of history, and you won't find a single group that has reached European civilization by embracing Christianity, or that has been brought to civilize itself through the significant fact of its conversion when it wasn't already civilized.
On the other hand, I shall find, in the vast tracts of Southern Asia and in certain parts of Europe, States fused together out of men of very different religions. The unalterable hostility of races, however, will be found side by side with that of cults; 76we can distinguish the Pathan who has become a Christian from the converted Hindu, just as easily as we separate to-day the Russian of Orenburg from the nomad Christian tribes among which he lives.
On the other hand, I will discover, in the expansive regions of Southern Asia and in some parts of Europe, nations formed by people of very different religions. The unchangeable hostility between races will be found alongside that between religions; 76 we can easily tell the Pathan who has become a Christian apart from the converted Hindu, just as we can distinguish today between the Russian from Orenburg and the nomadic Christian tribes around him.
Once more, Christianity is not a civilizing power, and has excellent reasons for not being so.
Once again, Christianity is not a civilizing force, and it has good reasons for being that way.
CHAPTER VIII
DEFINITION OF THE WORD “CIVILIZATION”; SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT HAS TWO SOURCES
Here I must enter on a digression vital to my argument. At every turn I am using a word involving a circle of ideas which it is very necessary to define. I am continually speaking of “civilization,” and cannot help doing so; for it is only by the existence in some measure, or the complete absence, of this attribute that I can gauge the relative merits of the different races. I refer both to European civilization and to others which may be distinguished from it. I must not leave the slightest vagueness on this point, especially as I differ from the celebrated writer who alone in France has made it his special business to fix the meaning and province of this particular word.
Here I need to take a brief detour that is crucial to my argument. Every time I turn around, I'm using a word that brings up a circle of ideas that really needs to be defined. I keep talking about “civilization,” and I can’t avoid it; it's only by looking at this quality—either its presence in some form or its complete absence—that I can evaluate the relative strengths of different races. I’m talking about European civilization as well as other forms that can be distinguished from it. I can’t allow any ambiguity here, especially since I disagree with the well-known author who is the only one in France to focus specifically on defining the meaning and scope of this particular term.
Guizot, if I may be allowed to dispute his great authority, begins his book on “Civilization in Europe” by a confusion of terms which leads him into serious error. He calls civilization an event.
Guizot, if I can challenge his significant authority, starts his book on “Civilization in Europe” with a mix-up of terms that leads him to a major misunderstanding. He refers to civilization as an event.
The word event must be used by Guizot in a less positive and accurate way than it usually is—in a wide, uncertain, elastic sense that it never bears; otherwise, it does not properly define the meaning of the word civilization at all. Civilization is not an event, it is a series, a chain of events linked more or less logically together and brought about by the inter-action of ideas which are often themselves very complex. There is a continual bringing to birth of further ideas and events. The result is sometimes incessant movement, sometimes stagnation. In either case, civilization is not an event, but an assemblage of events and ideas, a state in which a human society subsists, an environment with which it has managed to surround itself, which is created by it, emanates from it, and in turn reacts on it.
The word event is used by Guizot in a way that's less positive and precise than usual—more vague, uncertain, and flexible than it should be; otherwise, it doesn't really capture what the word civilization means at all. Civilization isn't just an event; it's a series, a chain of events that are linked logically and brought about by the interaction of ideas that are often quite complex. There’s a constant generation of new ideas and events. The outcome can be continuous movement or stagnation. In either case, civilization isn't just an event, but a collection of events and ideas, a state in which human society exists, an environment it has created for itself, that originates from it, and that in turn influences it.
78This state is universal in a sense in which an event never is. It admits of many variations which it could not survive if it were merely an event. Further, it is quite independent of all forms of government; it makes as much progress under a despotism as under the freest democracy, and it does not cease to exist when the conditions of political life are modified or even absolutely changed by civil war.
78This state is universal in a way that an event never is. It allows for many variations that it couldn't handle if it were just an event. Additionally, it is completely independent of any form of government; it can advance just as much under a dictatorship as it can under the freest democracy, and it doesn't stop existing when the conditions of political life shift or even drastically change due to civil war.
This does not mean that we may more or less neglect the forms of government. They are intimately bound up with the health of the social organism; its prosperity is impaired or destroyed if the choice of government is bad, favoured and developed if the choice is good. But we are not concerned here with mere questions of prosperity. Our subject is more serious. It deals with the very existence of peoples and of civilization; and civilization has to do with certain elemental conditions which are independent of politics, and have to look far deeper for the motive-forces that bring them into being, direct, and expand them, make them fruitful or barren and, in a word, mould their whole life. In face of such root-questions as these, considerations of government, prosperity, and misery naturally take a second place. The first place is always and everywhere held by the question “to be or not to be,” which is as supreme for a people as for an individual. As Guizot does not seem to have realized this, civilization is to him not a state or an environment, but an event; and he finds its generating principle in another event, of a purely political character.
This doesn’t mean we can ignore the forms of government. They are closely tied to the health of society; its prosperity is damaged or ruined if the choice of government is poor, and is encouraged and enhanced if the choice is good. However, we’re not just talking about prosperity here. Our topic is more serious. It addresses the very existence of nations and civilization; and civilization relates to fundamental conditions that are beyond politics, requiring us to explore much deeper for the driving forces that create, guide, and expand them, and determine whether they are fruitful or barren, shaping their entire existence. In light of such fundamental questions, concerns about government, prosperity, and suffering naturally take a back seat. The most important question is always and everywhere “to be or not to be,” which is as critical for a nation as it is for an individual. Since Guizot doesn’t seem to grasp this, he views civilization not as a state or an environment, but as an event; and he finds its source in another event, one that is purely political.
If we open his eloquent and famous book, we shall come upon a mass of hypotheses calculated to set his leading idea into relief. After mentioning a certain number of situations to which human societies might come, the author asks “whether common instinct would recognize in these the conditions under which a people civilizes itself, in the natural sense of the word.”
If we open his well-known and articulate book, we'll encounter a lot of ideas meant to highlight his main concept. After listing several scenarios that human societies might face, the author asks, “whether common instinct would recognize in these the conditions under which a people civilizes itself, in the natural sense of the word.”
The first hypothesis is as follows: “Consider a people whose external life is easy and luxurious. It pays few taxes, and is in no distress. Justice is fairly administered between man and man. In fact, its material and moral life is carefully kept in a state of 79inertia, of torpor, I will not say of oppression, because there is no feeling of this, but at any rate of repression. The case is not unexampled. There have been a large number of little aristocratic republics, where the subjects have been treated in this way, like sheep, well looked after and, in a material sense, happy, but without any intellectual or moral activity. Is this civilization? And is such a people civilizing itself?”
The first hypothesis is as follows: “Think of a society whose external life is comfortable and luxurious. It pays minimal taxes and is not in any distress. Justice is generally served between individuals. In fact, its material and moral life is maintained in a state of inertia, of lethargy; I won't say oppression because there's no sense of that, but definitely some level of repression. This situation isn't unheard of. Many small aristocratic republics have existed where the citizens were treated like sheep, well cared for and, in a material sense, content, but lacking any intellectual or moral engagement. Is this civilization? And is such a society really evolving?” 79
I do not know whether it is actually civilizing itself; but certainly the people of whom he speaks might be very “civilized.” Otherwise, we should have to rank among savage tribes or barbarians all the aristocratic republics, of ancient and modern times, which Guizot confessedly includes as instances of his hypothesis. The general instinct would certainly be offended by a method that forbids not only the Phœnicians, the Carthaginians, and the Spartans to enter the temple of civilization, but also the Venetians, the Genoese, the Pisans, and all the free Imperial cities of Germany, in a word all the powerful municipalities of the last few centuries. This conclusion seems in itself too violently paradoxical to be admitted by the common sense to which it appeals; but besides this, it has, I think, to face a still greater difficulty. These little aristocratic States which, owing to their form of government, Guizot refuses to accept as capable of civilization, have never, in most cases, possessed a special and unique culture. However powerful many of them may have been, they were in this respect assimilated to peoples who were differently governed, but very near them in race; they merely shared in a common civilization. Thus, though the Carthaginians and the Phœnicians were at a great distance from each other, they were nevertheless united by a similar form of culture, which had its prototype in Assyria. The Italian republics took part in the movement of ideas and opinions which were dominant in the neighbouring monarchies. The Imperial towns of Swabia and Thuringia were quite independent politically, but were otherwise wholly within the sweep of the general progress or decadence of the German race. Hence while Guizot is distributing his orders of merit among the nations 80according to their degree of political liberty and their forms of government, he is really making cleavages, within races, that he cannot justify, and assuming differences that do not exist. A more detailed discussion of the point would hardly be in place here, and I pass on. If I did open such an argument, I should begin (and rightly I think) by refusing to admit that Pisa, Genoa, Venice, and the rest were in any way inferior to towns such as Milan, Naples, and Rome.
I’m not sure if it’s truly civilizing itself, but the people he’s talking about could definitely be considered “civilized.” Otherwise, we’d have to classify all the aristocratic republics from ancient to modern times, which Guizot clearly includes as examples in his theory, as savage tribes or barbarians. The general instinct would surely be offended by a method that excludes not only the Phoenicians, Carthaginians, and Spartans from entering the temple of civilization but also the Venetians, Genoese, Pisans, and all the free Imperial cities of Germany—essentially all the powerful municipalities from the last few centuries. This conclusion seems too absurd to be taken seriously by common sense, which it seeks to persuade; but beyond that, it faces an even bigger challenge. These small aristocratic states, which Guizot refuses to recognize as capable of civilization due to their form of government, have, in most cases, never had a distinct and unique culture. Despite how powerful many of them may have been, they were similar culturally to neighboring peoples with different governments but close racial ties; they simply shared in a common civilization. So, even though the Carthaginians and Phoenicians were far apart geographically, they were united by a similar culture that originated in Assyria. The Italian republics participated in the dominant ideas and opinions of the surrounding monarchies. The Imperial towns of Swabia and Thuringia were politically independent but otherwise completely involved in the overall progress or decline of the German people. Thus, while Guizot classifies nations based on their level of political liberty and their government forms, he’s actually creating divisions within races that he cannot justify and assuming distinctions that don’t exist. A more detailed discussion of this would probably be out of place here, so I’ll move on. If I were to delve into that argument, I would start (and I believe rightly so) by rejecting the idea that Pisa, Genoa, Venice, and the others are in any way inferior to cities like Milan, Naples, and Rome.
Guizot himself anticipates such an objection. He does not allow that a people is civilized, “which is governed mildly, but kept in a state of repression”; yet he also refuses civilization to another people “whose material life is less easy and luxurious, though still tolerable, yet whose moral and intellectual needs have not been neglected.... In the people I am supposing,” he says, “pure and noble sentiments are fostered. Their religious and ethical beliefs are developed to a certain degree, but the idea of freedom is extinct. Every one has his share of truth doled out to him; no one is allowed to seek it for himself. This is the condition into which most of the Asiatic nations, the Hindus, for example, have fallen; their manly qualities are sapped by the domination of the priests.”
Guizot himself anticipates this kind of criticism. He argues that a people is not truly civilized if they are “governed mildly, but kept in a state of repression”; however, he also denies civilization to another group “whose material life is less easy and luxurious, though still tolerable, yet whose moral and intellectual needs have not been neglected.... In the people I’m talking about,” he states, “pure and noble sentiments are encouraged. Their religious and ethical beliefs are developed to some extent, but the concept of freedom is nonexistent. Everyone is given their portion of truth, but no one is allowed to seek it for themselves. This is the situation that many of the Asian nations, like the Hindus, have fallen into; their manly qualities are drained by the control of the priests.”
Thus into the same limbo as the aristocratic peoples must now be thrust the Hindus, the Egyptians, the Etruscans, the Peruvians, the Tibetans, the Japanese, and even the districts subject to modern Rome.
Thus into the same limbo as the aristocratic peoples must now be thrust the Hindus, the Egyptians, the Etruscans, the Peruvians, the Tibetans, the Japanese, and even the areas under modern Rome.
I will not touch on Guizot’s last two hypotheses, for the first two have so restricted the meaning of civilization that scarcely any nation of the earth can rightly lay claim to it any more. In order to do so a people would have to live under institutions in which power and freedom were equally mingled, and material development and moral progress co-ordinated in one particular way. Government and religion would have strict limits drawn round them, beyond which they would not be allowed to advance. Finally, the subjects would necessarily possess rights of a very definite kind. On such an assumption, the only civilized peoples would be those whose government is both constitutional and 81representative. Thus, I should not be able to save any of the European nations from the indignity of being thrust into barbarism; and, as I should be always measuring the degree of civilization with reference to one single and unique political standard, I should gradually come to reject even those constitutional states that made a bad use of their Parliaments, and keep the prize exclusively for those which used them well. In the end I should be driven to consider only one nation, of all that have ever lived, as truly civilized—namely, the English.
I won't address Guizot's last two hypotheses because the first two have narrowed the definition of civilization so much that hardly any nation on earth can genuinely claim it anymore. To qualify, a people would need to live under systems where power and freedom are balanced, and where material growth aligns with moral advancement in a specific way. Government and religion would have clear boundaries that they couldn't cross. Lastly, the subjects would have to have certain well-defined rights. Based on this idea, the only civilized peoples would be those with both constitutional and representative governments. Therefore, I wouldn't be able to exempt any European nations from the shame of being considered barbaric; and as I would be continuously judging the level of civilization against one single, unique political standard, I would eventually dismiss even those constitutional states that poorly used their Parliaments, reserving the accolade solely for those that utilized them effectively. In the end, I would be led to regard only one nation, out of all that have ever existed, as truly civilized—namely, the English.
I am, of course, full of respect and admiration for the great people whose power and prodigious deeds are witnessed in every corner of the world by their victories, their industry, and their commerce. I do not, however, feel that I am bound to respect and admire no other. It seems to me a confession altogether too cruel and humiliating to mankind, to say that, since the beginning of the ages, it has only succeeded in producing the full flower of civilization on a little island in the western ocean, and that even there the true principle was not discovered before the reign of William and Mary. Such a conception seems, you must allow, a little narrow. And then consider its danger. If civilization depends on a particular form of government, then reason, observation, and science will soon have no voice in the question at all; party-feeling alone will decide. Some bold spirits will be found to follow their own preferences, and refuse to the British institutions the honour of being the ideal of human perfection; all their enthusiasm will be given to the system established at Petrograd or Vienna. Many people, perhaps the majority of those living between the Rhine and the Pyrenees, will hold that, in spite of some defects, France is still the most civilized country in the world. The moment that a decision as to culture becomes a matter of personal feeling, agreement is impossible. The most highly developed man will be he who holds the same views as oneself as to the respective duties of ruler and subjects; while the unfortunate people who happen to think differently will be barbarians and savages. No one, I suppose, will question the logic of this, or dispute that a system that can 82lead to such a conclusion is, to say the least of it, very incomplete.
I have a lot of respect and admiration for the great people whose power and amazing achievements are seen all around the world through their victories, hard work, and trade. However, I don’t feel that I should only respect and admire them. It seems too harsh and humiliating for humanity to say that, since the dawn of time, it has only managed to produce the full bloom of civilization on a small island in the western ocean, and that even there, the true principles weren’t discovered until the reign of William and Mary. This idea, you must admit, seems pretty narrow. And consider its dangers. If civilization relies on a specific form of government, then reason, observation, and science will quickly lose their influence; only party loyalty will matter. Some bold individuals will choose to follow their own preferences and deny British institutions the credit for being the ideal of human perfection, pouring their enthusiasm into the systems established in Petrograd or Vienna. Many, perhaps most, of those living between the Rhine and the Pyrenees will argue that despite some flaws, France remains the most civilized country in the world. Once culture becomes a matter of personal feelings, agreement is impossible. The most advanced person will be the one who shares the same views on the roles of rulers and subjects; meanwhile, those unfortunate enough to think differently will be labeled as barbarians and savages. I don’t think anyone would challenge the logic of this or argue that a system which can lead to such a conclusion is, at the very least, woefully incomplete.
For my own part, Guizot’s definition seems to me inferior even to that given by William von Humboldt: “Civilization is the humanizing of peoples both in their outward customs and institutions, and in the inward feelings that correspond to these.”[38]
For my own part, Guizot’s definition seems to me inferior even to that given by William von Humboldt: “Civilization is the humanizing of peoples both in their outward customs and institutions, and in the inward feelings that correspond to these.”[38]
The defect here is the exact opposite of that which I have ventured to find in Guizot’s formula. The cord is too loose, the field of application too wide. If civilization is acquired merely by softness of temper, more than one very primitive tribe will have the right to claim it in preference to some European nation that may be rather rough in its character. There are some tribes, in the islands of the South Pacific Ocean and elsewhere, which are very mild and inoffensive, very easy of approach; and yet no one, even while praising them, has ever dreamed of setting them above the surly Norwegians, or even at the side of the ferocious Malays, who are clad in flaming robes made by themselves, who sail the seas in ships they have cleverly built with their own hands, and are the terror, and at the same time the most intelligent agents, of the carrying trade to the Eastern ports of the Indian Ocean. So eminent a thinker as von Humboldt could not fail to see this; by the side, therefore, of civilization, and just one grade above it, he places culture. “By culture,” he says, “a people which is already humanized in its social relations attains to art and science.”
The flaw here is completely opposite to what I've tried to identify in Guizot’s formula. The connection is too loose, and the scope is too broad. If civilization is simply gained through a gentle nature, then several very primitive tribes would have more claim to it than some European nations that might be a bit rough around the edges. There are tribes in the South Pacific Islands and elsewhere that are very gentle and easy to approach; yet, no one, even while complimenting them, has ever considered ranking them above the grumpy Norwegians or even alongside the fierce Malays, who wear their own vibrant robes, sail the seas in ships they've skillfully built, and are both feared and recognized as the smartest players in the trade routes to Eastern ports of the Indian Ocean. A prominent thinker like von Humboldt couldn’t overlook this; thus, alongside civilization, and just one level above it, he positions culture. “By culture,” he states, “a people that is already socialized achieves art and science.”
According to this hierarchy, we find the second age of the world[39] filled with affectionate and sympathetic beings, poets, artists, and scholars. These, however, in their own nature, stand outside the grosser forms of work; they are as aloof from the hardships of war as they are from tilling the soil or practising the ordinary trades.
According to this hierarchy, we find the second age of the world[39] filled with affectionate and sympathetic beings, poets, artists, and scholars. These, however, in their own nature, stand outside the grosser forms of work; they are as aloof from the hardships of war as they are from tilling the soil or practising the ordinary trades.
The leisure-time allowed for the exercise of the pure intellect is very small, even in times of the greatest happiness and stability; 83and there is an incessant struggle going on with Nature and the laws of the universe to gain even the bare means of subsistence. This being so, we can easily see that our Berlin philosopher is less concerned with describing realities than with taking certain abstractions which seem to him great and beautiful (as indeed they are), endowing them with life, and making them act and move in a sphere as ideal as they are themselves. Any doubts that might remain on this point are soon dispelled when we come to the culminating-point of the system, which consists of a third grade, higher than the others. Here stands the “completely formed man,” in whose nature is “something at once higher and more personal, a way of looking at the universe by which all the impressions gathered from the intellectual and moral forces at work around him are welded harmoniously together and taken up into his character and sensibility.”
The time we have to exercise pure intellect is very limited, even during the happiest and most stable times; 83 and there is a constant struggle with Nature and the laws of the universe just to secure the basic means of survival. Given this, it’s clear that our Berlin philosopher is more focused on expressing certain abstractions that he finds significant and beautiful (which they indeed are) rather than describing realities. He brings these abstractions to life, allowing them to act and move in a realm as ideal as they are. Any remaining doubts about this are quickly cleared up when we reach the peak of the system, which features a third level that surpasses the others. Here we find the “fully realized man,” who possesses “something that is both higher and more personal, a perspective on the universe that harmonizes all the impressions gathered from the intellectual and moral forces around him, integrating them into his character and sensitivity.”
In this rather elaborate series the first stage is thus the “civilized man,” that is, the softened or humanized man; the next is the “cultured man,” the poet, artist, and scholar, and the last is the highest point of development of which our species is capable, the “completely formed man,”—of whom (if I understand the doctrine aright) we can gain an exact idea from what we are told of Goethe and his “Olympian calm.” The principle at the base of this theory is merely the vast difference which von Humboldt sees between the general level of a people’s civilization and the stage of perfection reached by a few great individuals. This difference is so great that civilizations quite foreign to our own—that of the Brahmans, for instance—have been able, so far as we know, to produce men far superior in some ways to those that are most admired among ourselves.
In this intricate series, the first stage is the “civilized man,” meaning the gentle or humanized individual; the next is the “cultured man,” which refers to the poet, artist, and scholar. The final stage represents the highest level of development our species can achieve, the “completely formed man”—who, if I understand the idea correctly, we can clearly envision by what we learn about Goethe and his “Olympian calm.” The foundation of this theory is simply the vast difference von Humboldt observes between the overall level of a society's civilization and the level of excellence attained by a few remarkable individuals. This gap is so significant that civilizations entirely different from our own—like that of the Brahmans, for example—have produced individuals who, in some aspects, are far superior to those we admire most in our own culture.
I quite agree with von Humboldt on this point. It is quite true that our European society gives us neither the most sublime thinkers, nor the greatest poets, nor even the cleverest artists. I venture to think, however, in spite of the great scholar’s opinion, that, in order to define and criticize civilization generally, we must, if only for a moment, be careful to shake off our prejudices with regard to the details of some particular type. We must not cast 84our net so widely as to include the man in von Humboldt’s first stage, whom I refuse to call civilized merely because he happens to be mild in character. On the other hand we must not be so narrow as to reject every one but the philosopher of the third stage. This would limit too strictly the scope of all human endeavour after progress, and present its results as merely isolated and individual.
I completely agree with von Humboldt on this. It's true that our European society doesn't produce the most remarkable thinkers, the greatest poets, or even the smartest artists. However, I think that, despite what the great scholar believes, to define and critique civilization as a whole, we need to take a moment to set aside our biases regarding specific types. We shouldn't cast our net so wide that we include the person in von Humboldt's first stage, whom I won't label as civilized just because he’s gentle in nature. On the other hand, we can't be so narrow-minded as to accept only the philosopher from the third stage. Doing so would restrict the entire spectrum of human efforts toward progress and present its outcomes as simply isolated and individual.
Von Humboldt’s system does honour to the width and subtlety of a noble mind, and may be compared, in its essentially abstract nature, with the frail worlds, imagined by the Hindu philosophers, which are born from the brain of a sleeping god, rise into the æther like the rainbow-coloured bubbles blown by a child, and then break and give place to others according to the dreams that lightly hover round the Divine slumber.
Von Humboldt’s system does justice to the depth and complexity of a great mind, and can be compared, in its fundamentally abstract nature, to the delicate worlds envisioned by Hindu philosophers. These worlds come from the mind of a sleeping god, rise into the ether like the colorful bubbles a child blows, and then pop, making way for others, influenced by the dreams that gently float around the Divine slumber.
The nature of my investigations keeps me on a lower and more prosaic level; I wish to arrive at results that are a little more within the range of practical experience. The restricted angle of my vision forbids me to consider, as Guizot does, the measure of prosperity enjoyed by human societies, or to contemplate, with von Humboldt, the high peaks on which a few great minds sit in solitary splendour; my inquiries concern merely the amount of power, material as well as moral, that has been developed among the mass of a people. It has made me uneasy, I confess, to see two of the most famous men of the century losing themselves in by-ways; and if I am to trust myself to follow a different road from theirs, I must survey my ground, and go back as far as possible for my premises, in order to reach my goal without stumbling. I must ask the reader to follow me with patience and attention through the winding paths in which I have to walk, and I will try to illuminate, as far as I can, the inherent obscurity of my subject.
The nature of my investigations keeps me grounded and focused on practical outcomes. I want to achieve results that are more aligned with everyday experience. My limited perspective prevents me from considering, like Guizot, the prosperity experienced by societies or, like von Humboldt, the high peaks where a few brilliant minds sit in isolation; my inquiries are solely about the amount of power, both material and moral, that has developed among the general population. I admit it has troubled me to see two of the most notable figures of the century getting lost in side issues; if I'm going to take a different path, I need to carefully assess my surroundings and go back as far as necessary for my foundation, so I can reach my destination without getting lost. I ask the reader to join me with patience and focus as I navigate the complicated paths ahead, and I will do my best to clarify the inherent complexities of my topic.
There is no tribe so degraded that we cannot discover in it the instinct to satisfy both its material and its moral needs. The first and most obvious difference between races lies in the various ways in which the two sides of this instinct are balanced. Among the most primitive peoples they are never of equal 85intensity. In some, the sense of the physical need is uppermost, in others, the tendency to contemplation. Thus the brutish hordes of the yellow race seem to be dominated by the needs of the body, though they are not quite without gleams of a spiritual world. On the other hand to most of the negro tribes that have reached the same stage of development, action is less than thought, and the imagination gives a higher value to the things unseen than those that can be handled. From the point of view of civilization, I do not regard this as a reason for placing the negroes on a higher level; for the experience of centuries shows that they are no more capable of being civilized than the others. Ages have passed without their doing anything to improve their condition; they are all equally powerless to mingle act and idea in sufficient strength to burst their prison walls and emerge from their degradation. But even in the lowest stages of human progress I always find this twofold stream of instinct, in which now one, now the other current predominates; and I will try to trace its path as I go up the scale of civilization.
There’s no tribe so degraded that we can’t find in it the instinct to meet both its material and moral needs. The first and most obvious difference between races lies in the various ways the two sides of this instinct are balanced. Among the most primitive peoples, they are never of equal intensity. In some groups, physical needs are more prominent, while in others, there's a stronger tendency for contemplation. For example, the brutish hordes of the yellow race seem to be driven primarily by physical needs, although they do show some glimpses of a spiritual world. On the flip side, for many African tribes at similar stages of development, action is less important than thought, and their imagination values the unseen more than the tangible. From a civilizational perspective, I don’t see this as a justification for ranking black people higher; centuries of experience demonstrate that they are no more capable of becoming civilized than others. Ages have passed without them making progress to improve their situation; they all equally struggle to combine action and thought strongly enough to break through their limitations and rise from their degradation. However, even in the lowest stages of human progress, I consistently see this dual stream of instinct, with one or the other current dominating at different times; I will attempt to trace its trajectory as I follow the path of civilization.
Above the Samoyedes, as above some of the Polynesian negroes, come the tribes that are not quite content with a hut made of branches or with force as the only social relation, but desire something better. These tribes are raised one step above absolute barbarism. If they belong to those races to whom action is more than thought, we shall see them improving their tools, their arms, and their ornaments, setting up a government in which the warriors are more important than the priests, developing ideas of exchange, and already showing a fair aptitude for commerce. Their wars will still be cruel, but will tend more and more to become mere pillaging expeditions; in fact, material comfort and physical enjoyment will be the main aim of the people. I find this picture realized in many of the Mongolian tribes; also, in a higher form, among the Quichuas and Aymaras of Peru. The opposite condition, involving a greater detachment from mere bodily needs, will be found among the Dahomeys of West Africa, and the Kaffirs.
Above the Samoyeds, like some of the Polynesian tribes, there are groups that aren’t satisfied with just living in huts made of branches or relying on force as their only social connection, but they seek something better. These groups are a step above complete savagery. If they belong to those cultures that value action over thought, we will see them improving their tools, weapons, and decorations, establishing a government where warriors hold more significance than priests, developing ideas of trade, and showing a decent aptitude for commerce. Their wars may still be brutal, but they will increasingly resemble pillaging expeditions; in fact, material comfort and physical pleasure will become the main focus of the community. I see this reality reflected in many of the Mongolian tribes, and also, in a more developed way, among the Quichuas and Aymaras of Peru. The opposite scenario, which shows a greater detachment from basic physical needs, can be found among the Dahomey people of West Africa and the Kaffirs.
I now continue the journey upwards, and leave the groups in 86which the social system is not strong enough to impose itself over a large population, even after a fusion of blood. I pass to those in which the racial elements are so strong that they grip fast everything that comes within their reach, and draw it into themselves; they found over immense tracts of territory a supreme dominion resting on a basis of ideas and actions that are more or less perfectly co-ordinated. For the first time we have reached what can be called a civilization. The same internal differences that I brought out in the first two stages appear in the third; they are in fact far more marked than before, as it is only in this third stage that their effects are of any real importance. From the moment when an assemblage of men, which began as a mere tribe, has so widened the horizon of its social relations as to merit the name of a people, we see one of the two currents of instinct, the material and the intellectual, flowing with greater force than before, according as the separate groups, now fused together, were originally borne along by one or the other. Thus, different results will follow, and different qualities of a nation will come to the surface, according as the power of thought or that of action is dominant. We may use here the Hindu symbolism, and represent what I call the “intellectual current” by Prakriti, the female principle, and the “material current” by Purusha, the male principle. There is, of course, no blame or praise attaching to either of these phrases; they merely imply that the one principle is fertilized by the other.[40]
I now continue the journey upwards, and leave the groups in 86which the social system is not strong enough to impose itself over a large population, even after a fusion of blood. I pass to those in which the racial elements are so strong that they grip fast everything that comes within their reach, and draw it into themselves; they found over immense tracts of territory a supreme dominion resting on a basis of ideas and actions that are more or less perfectly co-ordinated. For the first time we have reached what can be called a civilization. The same internal differences that I brought out in the first two stages appear in the third; they are in fact far more marked than before, as it is only in this third stage that their effects are of any real importance. From the moment when an assemblage of men, which began as a mere tribe, has so widened the horizon of its social relations as to merit the name of a people, we see one of the two currents of instinct, the material and the intellectual, flowing with greater force than before, according as the separate groups, now fused together, were originally borne along by one or the other. Thus, different results will follow, and different qualities of a nation will come to the surface, according as the power of thought or that of action is dominant. We may use here the Hindu symbolism, and represent what I call the “intellectual current” by Prakriti, the female principle, and the “material current” by Purusha, the male principle. There is, of course, no blame or praise attaching to either of these phrases; they merely imply that the one principle is fertilized by the other.[40]
Further, we can see, at some periods of a people’s existence, a strong oscillation between the two principles, one of which alternately prevails over the other. These changes depend on the mingling of blood that inevitably takes place at various times. Their consequences are very important, and sensibly alter the character of the civilization by impairing its stability.
Further, we can see that at various times in a group's existence, there is a significant back-and-forth between two principles, where one sometimes dominates the other. These shifts are influenced by the blending of different bloodlines that happens over time. Their effects are quite significant and meaningfully change the nature of civilization by undermining its stability.
I can thus divide peoples into two classes, as they come predominantly 87under the action of one or other of these currents; though the division is, of course, in no way absolute. At the head of the “male” category I put the Chinese; the Hindus being the prototype of the opposite class.
I can divide people into two main groups based on the influence of one or the other of these currents; however, this division is not absolute. At the top of the “male” category, I place the Chinese, while the Hindus represent the opposite group.
After the Chinese come most of the peoples of ancient Italy, the Romans of the Early Republic, and the Germanic tribes. In the opposite camp are ranged the nations of Egypt and Assyria. They take their place behind the men of Hindustan.
After the Chinese come most of the peoples of ancient Italy, the Romans of the Early Republic, and the Germanic tribes. On the other side are the nations of Egypt and Assyria. They stand behind the people of Hindustan.
When we follow the nations down the ages, we find that the civilization of nearly all of them has been modified by their oscillation between the two principles. The peoples of Northern China were at first almost entirely materialistic. By a gradual fusion with tribes of different blood, especially those in the Yunnan, their outlook became less purely utilitarian. The reason why this development has been arrested, or at least has been very slow, for centuries past, is because the “male” constituents of the population are far greater in quantity than the slight “female” element in its blood.
When we look at the history of nations, we see that the civilization of almost all of them has changed because of their back-and-forth movement between two principles. The people of Northern China were initially almost entirely materialistic. However, through a gradual blending with different tribes, especially those in Yunnan, their perspective became less purely focused on utility. The reason this development has been stalled, or at least very slow, for centuries is that the number of "male" members of the population far outweighs the small "female" component in their heritage.
In Northern Europe the materialistic strain, contributed by the best of the Germanic tribes, has been continually strengthened by the influx of Celts and Slavs. But as the white peoples drifted more and more towards the south, the male influences gradually lost their force and were absorbed by an excess of female elements, which finally triumphed. We must allow some exceptions to this, for example in Piedmont and Northern Spain.
In Northern Europe, the materialistic influence, contributed by the best of the Germanic tribes, has been increasingly reinforced by the arrival of Celts and Slavs. However, as the white populations moved further south, the masculine influences gradually diminished and were overtaken by a surplus of feminine elements, which ultimately prevailed. There are some exceptions to this trend, such as in Piedmont and Northern Spain.
Passing now to the other division, we see that the Hindus have in a high degree the feeling of the supernatural, that they are more given to meditation than to action. As their earliest conquests brought them mainly into contact with races organized along the same lines as themselves, the male principle could not be sufficiently developed among them. In such an environment their civilization was not able to advance on the material side as it had on the intellectual. We may contrast the ancient Romans, who were naturally materialistic, and only ceased to be so after a complete fusion with Greeks, Africans, and Orientals had changed their original nature and given them a totally new 88temperament. The internal development of the Greeks resembled that of the Hindus.
Shifting now to the other group, we see that Hindus have a strong sense of the supernatural and tend to focus more on meditation than on action. Their early conquests primarily brought them into contact with cultures similar to their own, which limited the development of their male principle. In such an environment, their civilization couldn't progress materially as it did intellectually. We can compare this to the ancient Romans, who were naturally materialistic and only stopped being so after fully merging with Greeks, Africans, and Orientals, which transformed their original nature and gave them a completely new temperament. The internal development of the Greeks was similar to that of the Hindus. 88
I conclude from such facts as these that every human activity, moral or intellectual, has its original source in one or other of these two currents, “male” or “female”; and only the races which have one of these elements in abundance (without, of course, being quite destitute of the other) can reach, in their social life, a satisfactory stage of culture, and so attain to civilization.
I conclude from facts like these that every human activity, whether moral or intellectual, originates from one of these two currents, "male" or "female"; and only the societies that have a strong presence of one of these elements (while still having enough of the other) can achieve a satisfactory level of culture in their social life and thus reach civilization.
CHAPTER IX
DEFINITION OF THE WORD “CIVILIZATION” (continued); DIFFERENT CHARACTERISTICS OF CIVILIZED SOCIETIES; OUR CIVILIZATION IS NOT SUPERIOR TO THOSE THAT CAME BEFORE
When a nation, belonging to either the male or female series, has the civilizing instinct so strongly that it can impose its laws on vast multitudes of men; when it is so fortunate as to be able to satisfy their inner needs, and appeal to their hearts as well as their heads; from this moment a culture is brought into being. This general appeal is the essential note of the civilizing instinct, and its greatest glory. This alone makes it a living and active force. The interests of individuals only flourish in isolation; and social life always tends, to some extent, to mutilate them. For a system of ideas to be really fruitful and convincing, it must suit the particular ways of thought and feeling current among the people to whom it is offered.
When a nation, whether male or female, has such a strong civilizing instinct that it can impose its laws on large groups of people; when it is fortunate enough to meet their inner needs and connect with their hearts as well as their minds; that's when a culture comes to life. This broad appeal is the key characteristic of the civilizing instinct and its greatest strength. It alone makes it a vibrant and dynamic force. Individual interests can only thrive in isolation; social life tends to complicate them. For a system of ideas to be truly effective and persuasive, it must align with the specific thoughts and feelings of the people it’s presented to.
When some special point of view is accepted by the mass of a people as the basis of their legislation, it is really because it fulfils, in the main, their most cherished desires. The male nations look principally for material well-being, the female nations are more taken up with the needs of the imagination; but, I repeat, as soon as the multitudes enrol themselves under a banner, or—to speak more exactly—as soon as a particular form of administration is accepted, a civilization is born.
When a particular perspective is embraced by a large group of people as the foundation of their laws, it’s mainly because it meets their deepest aspirations. Male societies tend to focus on physical prosperity, while female societies are more engaged with imaginative needs. However, I emphasize that once the masses rally around a banner, or to be more precise, once a specific type of governance is accepted, a civilization comes to life.
Another invariable mark of civilization is the need that is felt for stability. This follows immediately from what I have said above; for the moment that men have admitted, as a community, that some special principle is to govern and unite them, and have consented to make individual sacrifices to bring this about, their first impulse is to respect the governing principle—as 90much for what it brings as for what it demands—and to declare it unshakable. The purer a race keeps its blood, the less will its social foundations be liable to attack; for the general way of thought will remain the same. Yet the desire for stability cannot be entirely satisfied for long. The admixture of blood will be followed by some modifications in the fundamental ideas of the people, and these again by an itch for change in the building itself. Such change will sometimes mean real progress, especially in the dawn of a civilization, when the governing principle is usually rigid and absolute, owing to the exclusive predominance of some single race. Later, the tinkering will become incessant, as the mass is more heterogeneous and loses its singleness of aim; and the community will not always be able to congratulate itself on the result. So long, however, as it remains under the guidance of the original impulse, it will not cease, while holding fast to the idea of bettering its condition, to follow a chimera of stability. Fickle, unstable, changing every hour, it yet thinks itself eternal, and marches on, as towards some goal in Paradise. It clings to the doctrine (even while continually denying it in practice) that one of the chief marks of civilization is to borrow a part of God’s immutability for the profit of man. When the likeness obviously does not exist, it takes courage, and consoles itself by the conviction that soon, at any rate, it will attain to the Divine attribute.
Another constant sign of civilization is the need for stability. This comes directly from what I mentioned earlier; as soon as people agree as a community that a certain principle should guide and unite them, and they are willing to make individual sacrifices to achieve this, their first instinct is to respect the governing principle—both for what it provides and for what it requires—and to declare it unshakeable. The more a race preserves its lineage, the less vulnerable its social structures will be to disruption; this is because the common way of thinking remains consistent. However, the desire for stability cannot be fully satisfied for long. Mixing of blood will lead to changes in the fundamental ideas of the people, which in turn will spark a craving for change in the very structure itself. Sometimes, such changes will result in genuine progress, especially at the beginning of a civilization, when the guiding principle tends to be rigid and absolute due to the dominance of a single race. Later on, the adjustments will become constant, as the population becomes more diverse and loses a unified purpose; and the community won't always be able to take pride in the outcomes. Yet, as long as it follows the original impulse, the community will persist in striving for improvement, all while clutching onto an illusion of stability. Changeable and unstable, shifting every moment, it still believes it is eternal and moves forward, as if heading towards some paradise. It holds onto the belief (even while continuously contradicting it in practice) that one of the main markers of civilization is to take on a piece of God's unchangeability for the benefit of humanity. When it’s clear that this resemblance does not exist, it remains resolute, comforting itself with the notion that it will, at some point, gain that Divine quality.
By the side of stability, and the co-operation of individual interests, which touch each other without being destroyed, we must put a third and a fourth characteristic of civilization, sociability, and the hatred of violence—in other words the demand that the head, and not the fists, shall be used for self-defence.
By the side of stability and the cooperation of individual interests, which connect without being destroyed, we must also include a third and a fourth trait of civilization: sociability and the aversion to violence—in other words, the expectation that the mind, not brute force, should be used for self-defense.
These last two features are the source of all mental improvement, and so of all material progress; it is to these especially that we look for the evidence as to whether a society is advanced or not.[41]
These last two features are the source of all mental improvement, and so of all material progress; it is to these especially that we look for the evidence as to whether a society is advanced or not.[41]
91I think I may now sum up my view of civilization by defining it as a state of relative stability, where the mass of men try to satisfy their wants by peaceful means, and are refined in their conduct and intelligence.
91I think I can sum up my view of civilization by defining it as a state of relative stability, where most people try to meet their needs through peaceful means, and are sophisticated in their behavior and understanding.
In this formula are comprised all the peoples whom I have mentioned up to now as being civilized, whether they belong to one or the other class. Assuming that the conditions are fulfilled, we must now inquire whether all civilizations are equal. I think not. The social needs of the chief peoples are not felt with the same intensity or directed towards the same objects; thus their conduct and intelligence will show great differences in kind, as well as in degree. What are the material needs of the Hindu? Rice and butter for his food, and a linen cloth for his raiment. We may certainly be tempted to ascribe this simplicity to conditions of climate. But the Tibetans live in a very severe climate, and are yet most remarkable for their abstinence. The main interest of both these peoples is in their religious and philosophical development, in providing for the very insistent demands of the mind and the spirit. Thus there is no balance kept between the male and female principles. The scale is too heavily weighted on the intellectual side, the consequence being that almost all the work done under this civilization is exclusively devoted to the one end, to the detriment of the other. Huge monuments, mountains of stone, are chiselled and set up, at a cost of toil and effort that staggers the imagination. Colossal buildings cover the ground—and with what object? to honour the gods. Nothing is made for man—except perhaps the tombs. By the side of the marvels produced by the sculptor, literature, with no less vigour, creates her masterpieces. The theology, the metaphysics, are as varied as they are subtle and ingenious, and man’s thought goes down, without flinching, into the immeasurable abyss. In lyric poetry feminine civilization is the pride of humanity.
In this formula are included all the people I’ve mentioned so far as being civilized, whether they fall into one category or the other. Assuming the conditions are met, we now need to ask whether all civilizations are equal. I don’t think they are. The social needs of the major cultures aren’t felt with the same intensity or directed toward the same goals; therefore, their behavior and intelligence will show significant differences in both kind and degree. What are the material needs of the Hindu? Rice and butter for food, and a linen cloth for clothing. We might be tempted to attribute this simplicity to climate conditions. But the Tibetans live in a very harsh climate and yet stand out for their self-restraint. The main focus of both these cultures is on their religious and philosophical growth, addressing the urgent demands of the mind and spirit. Thus, there’s no balance between the masculine and feminine principles. The scale is heavily tipped toward the intellectual side, resulting in nearly all the work done in this civilization being solely dedicated to that one aspect, to the detriment of the other. Massive monuments, mountains of stone, are carved and erected, at a cost of effort and labor that is astonishing. Colossal buildings cover the landscape—and for what purpose? To honor the gods. Nothing is created for humanity—except perhaps tombs. Alongside the wonders made by sculptors, literature, with equal vigor, produces its masterpieces. Theology and metaphysics are as diverse as they are intricate and clever, and human thought bravely delves into the vast unknown. In lyric poetry, feminine civilization is humanity’s pride.
But when I pass from the kingdom of ideals and visions to that of the useful inventions, and the theoretical sciences on which they rest, I fall at once from the heights into the depths, and the brilliant day gives place to night. Useful discoveries are rare; 92the few that appear are petty and sterile; the power of observation practically does not exist. While the Chinese were continually inventing, the Hindus conceived a few ideas, which they did not take the trouble to work out. Again the Greeks had, as we know from their literature, many scientific notions that were unworthy of them; while the Romans, after passing the culminating-point in their history, could not advance very far, although they did more than the Greeks; for the mixture of Asiatic blood, that absorbed them with startling rapidity, denied them the qualities which are indispensable for a patient investigation of nature. Yet their administrative genius, their legislation, and the useful buildings that were set up throughout the Empire are a sufficient witness to the positive nature of their social ideas at a certain period; they prove that if Southern Europe had not been so quickly covered by the continual stream of colonists from Asia and Africa, positive science would have won the day, and the Germanic pioneers would, in consequence, have lost a few of their laurels.
But when I shift from the realm of ideals and visions to the world of practical inventions and the theoretical sciences they rely on, I immediately drop from the heights into the depths, and the bright day turns to night. Useful discoveries are rare; 92 the few that do come up are trivial and ineffective; the ability to observe basically doesn't exist. While the Chinese were constantly inventing, the Hindus came up with a few ideas that they didn’t bother to develop. On the other hand, the Greeks, as we know from their literature, had many scientific ideas that didn’t live up to their potential; whereas the Romans, after reaching their peak in history, couldn't progress much further, even though they accomplished more than the Greeks. The influx of Asian blood, which absorbed them at an alarming rate, robbed them of the qualities necessary for a thorough investigation of nature. Yet their administrative skills, their laws, and the useful structures they built across the Empire are clear evidence of the practical nature of their social ideas during a certain period; they show that if Southern Europe hadn't been so quickly inundated by a constant flow of colonists from Asia and Africa, positive science would have triumphed, and the Germanic pioneers would, as a result, have lost some of their laurels.
The conquerors of the fifth century brought into Europe a spirit of the same order as that of the Chinese, but with very different powers. It was equipped, to a far greater extent, with the feminine qualities, and united the two motive-forces far more harmoniously. Wherever this branch of the human family was dominant, the utilitarian tendencies, though in a nobler form, are unmistakable. In England, North America, Holland, and Hanover, they override the other instincts of the people. It is the same in Belgium, and also in the north of France, where there is always a wonderfully quick comprehension of anything with a practical bearing. As we go further south these tendencies become weaker. This is not due to the fiercer action of the sun, for the Catalans and the Piedmontese certainly live in a hotter climate than the men of Provence or Bas-Languedoc; the sole cause is the influence of blood.
The conquerors of the fifth century brought to Europe a spirit similar to that of the Chinese, but with very different abilities. They were much more equipped with feminine qualities and combined the two motivating forces more harmoniously. Wherever this branch of the human family was dominant, the practical tendencies, although in a nobler form, are obvious. In England, North America, Holland, and Hanover, these tendencies take precedence over other instincts of the people. The same is true in Belgium and the north of France, where there is a remarkable ability to quickly understand anything with practical relevance. As we move further south, these tendencies become weaker. This isn’t because of the harsher sunlight, as the Catalans and Piedmontese definitely live in a hotter climate than the people of Provence or Bas-Languedoc; the only reason is the influence of blood.
The female or feminized races occupy the greater part of the globe, and, in particular, the greater part of Europe. With the exception of the Teutonic group and some of the Slavs, all the 93races in our part of the world have the material instincts only in a slight degree; they have already played their parts in former ages and cannot begin again. The masses, in their infinite gradations from Gaul to Celtiberian, from Celtiberian to the nameless mixture of Italians and other Latin races, form a descending scale, so far as the chief powers (though not all the powers) of the male principle are concerned.
The female or feminized races make up most of the world, especially in Europe. Except for the Teutonic group and a few Slavs, all the races in our part of the world only have basic material instincts to a minor extent; they’ve already fulfilled their roles in previous eras and can't start over. The various groups, ranging from Gauls to Celtiberians, and from Celtiberians to the mixed heritage of Italians and other Latin races, create a downward scale when it comes to the major powers (though not all the powers) of the male principle. 93
Our civilization has been created by the mingling of the Germanic tribes with the races of the ancient world, the union, that is to say, of pre-eminently male groups with races and fragments of races clinging to the decayed remnants of the ancient ideas. The richness, variety, and fertility of invention for which we honour our modern societies, are the natural, and more or less successful, result of the maimed and disparate elements which our Germanic ancestors instinctively knew how to use, temper, and disguise.
Our civilization has come about through the mixing of Germanic tribes with the races of the ancient world—essentially, the combination of predominantly male groups with races and remnants of races holding on to the faded ideas of the past. The richness, variety, and creativity we admire in our modern societies are the natural and somewhat successful outcomes of the fragmented and mismatched elements that our Germanic ancestors instinctively learned to utilize, refine, and conceal.
Our own kind of culture has two general marks, wherever it is found; it has been touched, however superficially, by the Germanic element, and it is Christian. This second characteristic (to repeat what I have said already) is more marked than the other, and leaps first to the eye, because it is an outward feature of our modern State, a sort of varnish on its surface; but it is not absolutely essential, as many nations are Christian—and still more might become Christian—without forming a part of our circle of civilization. The first characteristic is, on the contrary, positive and decisive. Where the Germanic element has never penetrated, our special kind of civilization does not exist.
Our culture has two main characteristics, no matter where it’s found; it has been influenced, even if just a little, by the Germanic element, and it is Christian. This second characteristic (to repeat what I've already said) is more prominent than the first and is the most noticeable because it's an outward sign of our modern State, like a kind of gloss on its surface; however, it isn't absolutely essential, as many nations are Christian—and even more could become Christian—without being part of our circle of civilization. The first characteristic, on the other hand, is positive and definitive. Without the Germanic influence, our unique form of civilization simply does not exist.
This naturally brings me to the question whether we can call our European societies entirely civilized; whether the ideas and actions that appear on the surface have the roots of their being deep down in the mass of the people, and therefore whether their effects correspond with the instincts of the greatest number. This leads to a further question: do the lower strata of our populations think and act in accordance with what we call European civilization?
This naturally brings me to the question of whether we can truly call our European societies completely civilized; whether the ideas and actions that seem visible on the surface have their origins deeply rooted within the masses, and therefore whether their effects align with the instincts of the majority. This leads to another question: do the lower classes in our populations think and act in line with what we refer to as European civilization?
94Many have admired, and with good reason, the extraordinary unity of ideas and views that guided the whole body of citizens in the Greek states of the best period. The conclusions on every essential point were often hostile to each other; but they all derived from the same source. In politics, some wanted more or less democracy, some more or less oligarchy. In religion, some chose to worship the Eleusinian Demeter, others Athene Parthenos. As a matter of literary taste, Æschylus might be preferred to Sophocles, Alcæus to Pindar. But, at bottom, the ideas discussed were all such as we might call national; the disputes turned merely on points of proportion. The same was the case at Rome, before the Punic Wars; the civilization of the country was uniform and unquestioned. It reached the slave through the master; all shared in it to a different extent, but none shared in any other.
94Many people have admired, and rightly so, the remarkable unity of ideas and perspectives that guided the entire population of the Greek city-states during their peak period. The conclusions on crucial issues often clashed, but they all came from the same origin. In politics, some favored more or less democracy, while others leaned towards more or less oligarchy. In terms of religion, some chose to worship the Eleusinian Demeter, while others favored Athene Parthenos. In literary preference, some might prefer Æschylus over Sophocles, or Alcæus over Pindar. However, at their core, the ideas being discussed were all what we would call national; the disagreements were really just about the degree of emphasis. The same was true in Rome before the Punic Wars; the civilization of the country was consistent and unchallenged. It influenced both the slave and the master; everyone participated to varying degrees, but no one was part of anything different.
From the time of the Punic Wars among the Romans, and from that of Pericles, and especially of Philip, among the Greeks, this uniformity tended more and more to break down. The mixture of nations brought with it a mixture of civilizations. The result was a very complex and learned society, with a culture far more refined than before. But it had one striking disadvantage; both in Italy and in Hellas, it existed merely for the upper classes, the lower strata being left quite ignorant of its nature, its merits, and its aims. Roman civilization after the great Asiatic wars was, no doubt, a powerful manifestation of human genius; but it really embraced none but the Greek rhetoricians who supplied its philosophical basis, the Syrian lawyers who built up for it an atheistic legal system, the rich men who were engaged in public administration or money-making, and finally the leisured voluptuaries who did nothing at all. By the masses it was, at all times, merely tolerated. The peoples of Europe understood nothing of its Asiatic and African elements, those of Egypt had no better idea of what it brought them from Gaul and Spain, those of Numidia had no appreciation of what came to them from the rest of the world. Thus, below what we might call the social classes, lived innumerable multitudes 95who had a different civilization from that of the official world, or were not civilized at all. Only the minority of the Roman people held the secret, and attached any importance to it. We have here the example of a civilization that is accepted and dominant, no longer through the convictions of the peoples who live under it, but by their exhaustion, their weakness, and their indifference.
Since the time of the Punic Wars in Rome, and during the era of Pericles, and especially under Philip in Greece, this uniformity gradually began to break down. The mixing of nations led to a blend of civilizations. The outcome was a very complex and educated society, with a culture much more refined than before. However, it had one major drawback; in both Italy and Greece, it only served the upper classes, while the lower classes remained completely unaware of its nature, merits, and goals. After the significant wars in Asia, Roman civilization was undoubtedly a powerful expression of human intellect; yet it mainly included Greek rhetoricians who provided its philosophical foundation, Syrian lawyers who created an atheistic legal system, wealthy individuals involved in public administration or profit-making, and lastly, idle pleasure-seekers who contributed nothing. To the masses, it was always just tolerated. The people of Europe had no understanding of its Asian and African influences, those in Egypt had little idea of what it received from Gaul and Spain, and the people of Numidia did not appreciate what came from the rest of the world. Thus, below what we might call the social classes, lived countless multitudes who had a different civilization from that of the official realm, or were not civilized at all. Only a small portion of the Roman populace understood its significance and valued it. Here, we see an example of a civilization that is accepted and dominant, no longer due to the beliefs of the people living under it, but because of their fatigue, weakness, and indifference.
In China we find the exact contrary. The territory is of course immense, but from one end to the other there is the same spirit among the native Chinese—I leave the rest out of account—and the same grasp of their civilization. Whatever its principles may be, whether we approve of its aims or not, we must admit that the part played by the masses in their civilization shows how well they understand it. The reason is not that the country is free in our sense, that a democratic feeling of rivalry impels all to do their best in order to secure a position guaranteed them by law. Not at all; I am not trying to paint an ideal picture. Peasants and middle classes alike have little hope, in the Middle Kingdom at any rate, of rising by sheer force of merit. In this part of the Empire, in spite of the official promises with regard to the system of examinations by which the public services are filled, no one doubts that the places are all reserved for members of the official families, and that the decision of the professors is often affected more by money than by scholarship;[42] but though shipwrecked ambitions may bewail the evils of the system, they do not imagine that there could be a better one, and the existing state of things is the object of unshakable admiration to the whole people.
In China we find the exact contrary. The territory is of course immense, but from one end to the other there is the same spirit among the native Chinese—I leave the rest out of account—and the same grasp of their civilization. Whatever its principles may be, whether we approve of its aims or not, we must admit that the part played by the masses in their civilization shows how well they understand it. The reason is not that the country is free in our sense, that a democratic feeling of rivalry impels all to do their best in order to secure a position guaranteed them by law. Not at all; I am not trying to paint an ideal picture. Peasants and middle classes alike have little hope, in the Middle Kingdom at any rate, of rising by sheer force of merit. In this part of the Empire, in spite of the official promises with regard to the system of examinations by which the public services are filled, no one doubts that the places are all reserved for members of the official families, and that the decision of the professors is often affected more by money than by scholarship;[42] but though shipwrecked ambitions may bewail the evils of the system, they do not imagine that there could be a better one, and the existing state of things is the object of unshakable admiration to the whole people.
Education in China is remarkably general and widespread; it extends to classes considerably below those which, in France, 96might conceivably feel the want of it. The cheapness of books,[43] the number and the low fees of the schools, bring a certain measure of education within the reach of everybody. The aims and spirit of the laws are generally well understood, and the government is proud of having made legal knowledge accessible to all. There is a strong instinct of repulsion against radical changes in the Government. A very trustworthy critic on this point, Mr. John F. Davis, the British Commissioner in China, who has not only lived in Canton but has studied its affairs with the closest application, says that the Chinese are a people whose history does not show a single attempt at a social revolution, or any alteration in the outward forms of power. In his opinion, they are best described as “a nation of steady conservatives.”
Education in China is remarkably general and widespread; it extends to classes considerably below those which, in France, 96might conceivably feel the want of it. The cheapness of books,[43] the number and the low fees of the schools, bring a certain measure of education within the reach of everybody. The aims and spirit of the laws are generally well understood, and the government is proud of having made legal knowledge accessible to all. There is a strong instinct of repulsion against radical changes in the Government. A very trustworthy critic on this point, Mr. John F. Davis, the British Commissioner in China, who has not only lived in Canton but has studied its affairs with the closest application, says that the Chinese are a people whose history does not show a single attempt at a social revolution, or any alteration in the outward forms of power. In his opinion, they are best described as “a nation of steady conservatives.”
The contrast is very striking, when we turn to the civilization of the Roman world, where changes of government followed each other with startling rapidity right up to the coming of the northern peoples. Everywhere in this great society, and at every time, we can find populations so detached from the existing order as to be ready for the wildest experiments. Nothing was left untried in this long period, no principle respected. Property, religion, the family were all called in question, and many, both in the North and South, were inclined to put the novel theories into practice. Absolutely nothing in the Græco-Roman world rested on a solid foundation, not even the unity of the Empire, so necessary one would think for the general safety. Further, it was not only the armies, with their hosts of improvised Cæsars, who were continually battering at this Palladium of society; the emperors themselves, beginning with Diocletian, had so little belief in the monarchy, that they established of their own accord a division of power. At last there were four rulers at once. 97Not a single institution, not a single principle, was fixed, in this unhappy society, which had no better reason for continuing to exist than the physical impossibility of deciding on which rock it should founder; until the moment came when it was crushed in the vigorous arms of the North, and forced at last to become something definite.
The contrast is very striking when we look at the civilization of the Roman world, where changes in government happened at a shocking pace right up until the arrival of the northern tribes. Throughout this vast society and at any given time, we can find groups of people so disconnected from the current system that they were ready for the most radical changes. Nothing was left untested during this long period; no principles were honored. Property, religion, and family were all questioned, and many people, both in the North and South, were eager to implement new ideas. Absolutely nothing in the Greco-Roman world had a solid foundation, not even the unity of the Empire, which one would think was essential for overall safety. Furthermore, it wasn’t just the armies with their many makeshift emperors that continually attacked this crucial support of society; the emperors themselves, starting with Diocletian, had such little faith in monarchy that they voluntarily divided power. Eventually, there were four rulers at the same time. Not a single institution or principle was stable in this troubled society, which had no better reason for continuing to exist than the sheer physical impossibility of deciding where it would sink; until the moment came when it was overwhelmed by the powerful northern forces and was finally compelled to become something concrete. 97
Thus we find a complete opposition between these two great societies, the Celestial and the Roman Empires. To the civilization of Eastern Asia I will add that of the Brahmans, which is also of extraordinary strength and universality. If in China every one, or nearly every one, has reached a certain level of knowledge, the same is the case among the Hindus. Each man, according to his caste, shares in a spirit that has lasted for ages, and knows exactly what he ought to learn, think, and believe. Among the Buddhists of Tibet and other parts of Upper Asia, nothing is rarer than a peasant who cannot read. Every one has similar convictions on the important matters of life.
Thus, we see a clear contrast between these two major societies, the Celestial and the Roman Empires. Alongside the civilization of Eastern Asia, I’ll also mention that of the Brahmans, which is remarkably robust and widespread. In China, almost everyone has attained a certain level of knowledge, and the same is true among the Hindus. Each person, based on their caste, embodies a spirit that has persisted for ages, knowing exactly what they should learn, think, and believe. Among the Buddhists of Tibet and other regions in Upper Asia, it's rare to find a peasant who can't read. Everyone shares similar beliefs about the key issues in life.
Do we find the same uniformity among Europeans? The question is not worth asking. The Græco-Roman civilization has no definitely marked colour, either throughout the nations as a whole, or even within the same people. I need not speak of Russia or most of the Austrian States; the proof would be too easy. But consider Germany or Italy (especially South Italy); Spain shows a similar picture, though in fainter lines; France is in the same position as Spain.
Do we see the same uniformity among Europeans? It's not even worth asking. The Greco-Roman civilization doesn’t have a clearly defined color, neither across all nations nor even within the same country. I won’t mention Russia or most of the Austrian states; that would be too easy. But think about Germany or Italy (especially Southern Italy); Spain shows a similar situation, though less pronounced; France is in the same boat as Spain.
Take the case of France. I will not confine myself to the fact, which always strikes the most superficial observer, that between Paris and the rest of France there is an impassable gulf, and that at the very gates of the capital a new nation begins, which is quite different from that living within the walls. On this point there is no room for doubt, and those who base their conclusions, as to the unity of ideas and the fusion of blood, on the formal unity of our Government, are under a great illusion.
Take the case of France. I won’t limit myself to the obvious fact that there’s a huge divide between Paris and the rest of France, and that just outside the capital, a different culture starts that’s quite distinct from what exists within the city walls. There’s no question about this, and those who draw conclusions about the unity of ideas and the blending of people based on the formal unity of our Government are greatly mistaken.
Not a single social law or root-principle of civilization is understood in the same way in all our departments. I do not refer merely to the peoples of Normandy, Brittany, Anjou, 98Limousin, Gascony, and Provence; every one knows how little one is like the other, and how they vary in their opinions. The important point is that, while in China, Tibet, and India the ideas essential to the maintenance of civilization are familiar to all classes, this is not at all the case among ourselves. The most elementary and accessible facts are sealed mysteries to most of our rural populations, who are absolutely indifferent to them; for usually they can neither read nor write, and have no wish to learn. They cannot see the use of such knowledge, nor the possibility of applying it. In such a matter, I put no trust in the promises of the law, or the fine show made by institutions, but rather in what I have seen for myself, and in the reports of careful observers. Different governments have made the most praiseworthy attempts to raise the peasants from their ignorance; not only are the children given every opportunity for being educated in their villages, but even adults, who are made conscripts at twenty, find in the regimental schools an excellent system of instruction in the most necessary subjects. Yet, in spite of these provisions, and the fatherly anxiety of the Government, in spite of the compelle intrare[44] which it is continually dinning into the ears of its agents, the agricultural classes learn nothing whatever. Like all those who have lived in the provinces, I have seen how parents never send their children to school without obvious reluctance, how they regard the hours spent there as a mere waste of time, how they withdraw them at once on the slightest pretext and never allow the compulsory number of years to be extended. Once he leaves school, the young man’s first duty is to forget what he has learnt. This is, to a certain extent, a point of honour with him; and his example is followed by the discharged soldiers, who, in many parts of France, are not only ashamed of having learnt to read and write, but even affect to forget their own language, and often succeed in doing so. Hence I could more easily approve all the generous efforts that have been so fruitlessly made to educate our rural populations, if I were not convinced that the knowledge 99put before them is quite unsuitable, and that at the root of their apparent indifference there is a feeling of invincible hostility to our civilization. One proof lies in their attitude of passive resistance; but the spectre of another and more convincing argument appears before me, as soon as I see any instance of this obstinacy being overcome, under apparently favourable circumstances. In some respects the attempts at education are succeeding better than before. In our eastern departments and the great manufacturing towns there are many workmen who learn of their own accord to read and write. They live in a circle where such knowledge is obviously useful. But as soon as they have a sufficient grasp of the rudiments, how do they use them? Generally as a means of acquiring ideas and feelings which are now no longer instinctively, but actively, opposed to the social order. The only exception is to be found in the agricultural and even the industrial population of the North-west, where knowledge up to an elementary point is far more widespread than in any other part, and where it is not only retained after the school time is over, but is usually made to serve a good end. As these populations have much more affinity than the others to the Germanic race, I am not surprised at the result. We see the same phenomenon in Belgium and the Netherlands.
Not a single social law or root-principle of civilization is understood in the same way in all our departments. I do not refer merely to the peoples of Normandy, Brittany, Anjou, 98Limousin, Gascony, and Provence; every one knows how little one is like the other, and how they vary in their opinions. The important point is that, while in China, Tibet, and India the ideas essential to the maintenance of civilization are familiar to all classes, this is not at all the case among ourselves. The most elementary and accessible facts are sealed mysteries to most of our rural populations, who are absolutely indifferent to them; for usually they can neither read nor write, and have no wish to learn. They cannot see the use of such knowledge, nor the possibility of applying it. In such a matter, I put no trust in the promises of the law, or the fine show made by institutions, but rather in what I have seen for myself, and in the reports of careful observers. Different governments have made the most praiseworthy attempts to raise the peasants from their ignorance; not only are the children given every opportunity for being educated in their villages, but even adults, who are made conscripts at twenty, find in the regimental schools an excellent system of instruction in the most necessary subjects. Yet, in spite of these provisions, and the fatherly anxiety of the Government, in spite of the compelle intrare[44] which it is continually dinning into the ears of its agents, the agricultural classes learn nothing whatever. Like all those who have lived in the provinces, I have seen how parents never send their children to school without obvious reluctance, how they regard the hours spent there as a mere waste of time, how they withdraw them at once on the slightest pretext and never allow the compulsory number of years to be extended. Once he leaves school, the young man’s first duty is to forget what he has learnt. This is, to a certain extent, a point of honour with him; and his example is followed by the discharged soldiers, who, in many parts of France, are not only ashamed of having learnt to read and write, but even affect to forget their own language, and often succeed in doing so. Hence I could more easily approve all the generous efforts that have been so fruitlessly made to educate our rural populations, if I were not convinced that the knowledge 99put before them is quite unsuitable, and that at the root of their apparent indifference there is a feeling of invincible hostility to our civilization. One proof lies in their attitude of passive resistance; but the spectre of another and more convincing argument appears before me, as soon as I see any instance of this obstinacy being overcome, under apparently favourable circumstances. In some respects the attempts at education are succeeding better than before. In our eastern departments and the great manufacturing towns there are many workmen who learn of their own accord to read and write. They live in a circle where such knowledge is obviously useful. But as soon as they have a sufficient grasp of the rudiments, how do they use them? Generally as a means of acquiring ideas and feelings which are now no longer instinctively, but actively, opposed to the social order. The only exception is to be found in the agricultural and even the industrial population of the North-west, where knowledge up to an elementary point is far more widespread than in any other part, and where it is not only retained after the school time is over, but is usually made to serve a good end. As these populations have much more affinity than the others to the Germanic race, I am not surprised at the result. We see the same phenomenon in Belgium and the Netherlands.
If we go on to consider the fundamental beliefs and opinions of the people, the difference becomes still more marked. With regard to the beliefs we have to congratulate the Christian religion on not being exclusive or making its dogmas too narrow. If it had, it would have struck some very dangerous shoals. The bishops and the clergy have to struggle, as they have done for these five, ten, fifteen centuries, against the stream of hereditary tendencies and prejudices, which are the more formidable as they are hardly even admitted, and so can neither be fought nor conquered. There is no enlightened priest who does not know, after his mission-work in the villages, the deep cunning with which even the religious peasant will continue to cherish, in his inmost heart, some traditional idea that comes to the surface only at rare moments, in spite of himself. His complete confidence 100in his parish priest just stops short of what we might call his secret religion. Does he mention it to him? he denies it, will admit no discussion, and will not budge an inch from his convictions. This is the reason of the taciturnity that, in every province, is the main attitude of the peasant in face of the middle classes; it raises too an insuperable barrier between him and even the most popular landowners in his canton. With this view of civilization on the part of the majority of the people who are supposed to be most deeply attached to it, I can well believe that an approximate estimate of ten millions within our circle of culture, and twenty-six millions outside it, would be, if anything, an under-statement.
If we look at the core beliefs and views of the people, the differences become even clearer. When it comes to beliefs, we should applaud the Christian religion for being inclusive and not limiting its doctrines too much. If it had, it would have faced some very serious challenges. Bishops and clergy have had to fight, as they have for five, ten, or even fifteen centuries, against deep-rooted tendencies and biases that are even more daunting because they are often unacknowledged, making them nearly impossible to combat or overcome. Any thoughtful priest knows, after working in the villages, the subtle way the religious peasant holds onto traditional beliefs in his heart, which only come to light in rare moments, against his will. His trust in his parish priest just stops short of what we might call his secret faith. Does he talk about it? He denies it, won’t engage in any discussion, and won’t budge an inch from his beliefs. This is why, in every region, the peasant tends to be reserved around the middle classes; it also creates an unbreachable divide between him and even the most well-liked landowners in his area. Considering this attitude towards civilization from the majority of people who are thought to be most committed to it, I can easily believe that estimating ten million within our cultural sphere and twenty-six million outside of it would be, if anything, an understatement.
If our rural populations were merely brutal and ignorant, we might not take much notice of this cleavage, but console ourselves with the delusive hope of gradually winning them over, and absorbing them in the multitudes that are already civilized. But these peasants are like certain savage tribes: at first sight they seem brutish and unthinking, for they are outwardly self-effacing and humble. But if one digs even a little beneath the surface, into their real life, one finds that their isolation is voluntary, and comes from no feeling of weakness. Their likes and dislikes are not a matter of chance; everything obeys a logical sequence of definite ideas. When I spoke just now of religion, I might also have pointed out how very far removed our moral doctrines are from those of the peasants,[45] what a different sense they give to the word delicacy, how obstinately they cling to their custom of regarding every one who is not of peasant stock in the same way as the men of remote antiquity viewed the foreigner. It is true they do not murder him, thanks to the strange and mysterious terror inspired by laws they have not themselves made; but they do not conceal their 101hatred and distrust of him, and they take great pleasure in annoying him, if they can do it without risk. Does this mean that they are ill-natured? No, not among themselves—we may continually see them doing each other little kindnesses. They simply look on themselves as a race apart, a race (if we may believe them) which is weak and oppressed, and obliged to deal crookedly, but which also keeps its stiff-necked and contemptuous pride. In some of our provinces the workman thinks himself of far better blood and older stock than his former master. Family pride, in some of the peasants, is at least equal to that of the nobility of the Middle Ages.[46]
If our rural populations were merely brutal and ignorant, we might not take much notice of this cleavage, but console ourselves with the delusive hope of gradually winning them over, and absorbing them in the multitudes that are already civilized. But these peasants are like certain savage tribes: at first sight they seem brutish and unthinking, for they are outwardly self-effacing and humble. But if one digs even a little beneath the surface, into their real life, one finds that their isolation is voluntary, and comes from no feeling of weakness. Their likes and dislikes are not a matter of chance; everything obeys a logical sequence of definite ideas. When I spoke just now of religion, I might also have pointed out how very far removed our moral doctrines are from those of the peasants,[45] what a different sense they give to the word delicacy, how obstinately they cling to their custom of regarding every one who is not of peasant stock in the same way as the men of remote antiquity viewed the foreigner. It is true they do not murder him, thanks to the strange and mysterious terror inspired by laws they have not themselves made; but they do not conceal their 101hatred and distrust of him, and they take great pleasure in annoying him, if they can do it without risk. Does this mean that they are ill-natured? No, not among themselves—we may continually see them doing each other little kindnesses. They simply look on themselves as a race apart, a race (if we may believe them) which is weak and oppressed, and obliged to deal crookedly, but which also keeps its stiff-necked and contemptuous pride. In some of our provinces the workman thinks himself of far better blood and older stock than his former master. Family pride, in some of the peasants, is at least equal to that of the nobility of the Middle Ages.[46]
We cannot doubt it; the lower strata of the French people have very little in common with the surface. They form an abyss over which civilization is suspended, and the deep stagnant waters, sleeping at the bottom of the gulf, will one day show their power of dissolving all that comes in their way. The most tragic crises of her history have deluged the country with blood, without the agricultural population playing any part except that which was forced on it. Where its immediate interests were not engaged, it let the storms pass by without troubling itself in the least. Those who are astonished and scandalized by such callousness say that the peasant is essentially immoral—which is both unjust and untrue. The peasants look on us almost in the light of enemies. They understand nothing of our civilization, they share in it unwillingly, and think themselves 102justified in profiting, as far as they can, by its misfortunes. If we put aside this antagonism, which is sometimes active but generally inert, we need not hesitate to allow them some high moral qualities, however strangely these may, at times, be manifested.
We can't deny it; the lower classes of the French people have very little in common with the surface. They create a gap over which civilization hangs, and the deep, stagnant waters resting at the bottom of that gap will one day reveal their ability to break down everything that stands in their path. The most tragic crises in history have flooded the country with blood, without the agricultural population taking part except when forced to. When their immediate interests weren't involved, they let the storms pass without bothering themselves at all. Those who are shocked and outraged by such indifference claim that the peasant is fundamentally immoral—which is both unfair and untrue. The peasants see us almost as enemies. They don't understand our civilization, they share in it unwillingly, and they feel justified in benefiting, as much as they can, from its misfortunes. If we set aside this hostility, which can sometimes be active but is usually dormant, we should not hesitate to acknowledge that they possess some admirable moral qualities, even if these qualities sometimes manifest in strange ways.
I may apply to the whole of Europe what I have just said of France, and conclude that modern civilization includes far more than it absorbs; in this it resembles the Roman Empire. Hence one cannot be confident that our state of society will last; and I see a clear proof of this in the smallness of its hold even over the classes raised a little above the country population. Our civilization may be compared to the temporary islands thrown up in the sea by submarine volcanoes. Exposed as they are to the destructive action of the currents, and robbed of the forces that first kept them in position, they will one day break up, and their fragments will be hurled into the gulf of the all-conquering waves. It is a sad end, and one which many noble races before ourselves have had to meet. The blow cannot be turned aside; it is inevitable. The wise man may see it coming, but can do nothing more. The most consummate statesmanship is not able for one moment to counteract the immutable laws of the world.
I can apply what I've just said about France to all of Europe and conclude that modern civilization encompasses much more than it takes in; in this way, it resembles the Roman Empire. Therefore, we can't be sure that our social structure will endure, and I see clear evidence of this in the weak grip it has even over the classes slightly above the rural population. Our civilization is like temporary islands created by underwater volcanoes. Being exposed to the destructive forces of the currents and deprived of the strength that initially held them in place, they will eventually break apart, and their fragments will be tossed into the abyss of the overwhelming waves. It’s a tragic end, one that many great races before us have faced. This blow can't be avoided; it’s unavoidable. The wise man may see it approaching, but he can do nothing more. Even the most skilled statesmanship cannot counteract the unchanging laws of the world for even a moment.
But though thus unknown, despised, or hated by the majority of those who live under its shadow, our civilization is yet one of the most glorious monuments ever erected by the genius of man. It is certainly not distinguished by its power of invention; but putting this aside, we may say that it has greatly developed the capacity for understanding, and so for conquest. To mistake nothing is to take everything. If it has not founded the “exact sciences,” it has at least made them exact, and freed them from errors to which, curiously enough, they were more liable than any other branch of knowledge. Thanks to its discoveries, it knows the material world better than all the societies which have gone before. It has guessed some of its chief laws, it can describe and explain them, and borrow from them a marvellous strength that passes a hundredfold the strength of a man. Little by little, by a skilful use of induction, it has reconstructed large periods 103of history of which the ancients never suspected the existence. The further we are from primitive times, the more clearly can we see them, and penetrate their mysteries. This is a great point of superiority, and one which we must, in fairness, allow to our civilization.
But even though it's largely unknown, despised, or hated by most people living in its shadow, our civilization is still one of the most magnificent achievements ever created by human genius. It's not particularly known for its inventiveness; however, if we set that aside, we can say that it has significantly enhanced our understanding and ability to conquer challenges. To recognize everything is to achieve everything. While it may not have created the “exact sciences,” it has at least made them precise and freed them from errors that, interestingly, they were more prone to than any other field of knowledge. Thanks to its discoveries, it understands the material world better than any societies before it. It has uncovered some of its key laws, can describe and explain them, and draws from them an incredible strength that surpasses human strength a hundredfold. Gradually, through clever use of induction, it has reconstructed long periods of history that the ancients never even realized existed. The further we move from primitive times, the more clearly we can see and understand them. This is a significant advantage, and one that we must fairly attribute to our civilization.
But when we have admitted this, should we be right in concluding, as is usually done, without reflexion, that it is superior to all the civilizations that have ever existed, and to all those that exist at the present day? Yes and no. Yes, because the extreme diversity of its elements allows it to rest on a powerful basis of comparison and analysis, and so to assimilate at once almost anything; yes, because this power of choice is favourable to its development in many different directions; yes again, because, thanks to the impulse of the Germanic element (which is too materialistic to be a destructive force) it has made itself a morality, the wise prescriptions of which were generally unknown before. If, however, we carry this idea of its greatness so far as to regard it as having an absolute and unqualified superiority, then I say no, the simple fact being that it excels in practically nothing whatever.
But after acknowledging this, should we conclude, as is often done without much thought, that it is better than all the civilizations that have ever existed and those that are around today? Yes and no. Yes, because its vast variety of elements gives it a strong foundation for comparison and analysis, allowing it to absorb almost anything; yes, because this ability to choose helps it grow in many different ways; yes again, because, thanks to the influence of the Germanic element (which is too grounded to be destructive), it has developed a set of morals that were generally unknown before. However, if we take this idea of its greatness so far as to see it as having complete and absolute superiority, then I say no, simply because it doesn't excel in nearly anything at all.
In politics, we see it in bondage to the continual change brought about by the different requirements of the races which it includes. In England, Holland, Naples, and Russia, its principles are still fairly stable, because the populations are more homogeneous, or at any rate form groups of the same kind, with similar instincts. But everywhere else, especially in France, Central Italy, and Germany—where variations of race are infinite—theories of government can never rise to the rank of accepted truths, and political science is a matter of continual experiment. As our civilization is unable to have any sure confidence in itself, it is without the stability that is one of the most important qualities mentioned in my definition. This weakness is to be found neither in the Buddhist and Brahman societies, nor in the Celestial Empire; and these civilizations have in this respect an advantage over ours. The whole people is at one in its political beliefs. When there is a wise government, and the ancient 104institutions are bearing good fruit, every one is glad. When they are in clumsy hands, and injure the commonwealth, they are pitied by the citizens as a man pities himself; but they never cease to be respected. There is sometimes a desire to purify them, but never to sweep them away or replace them by others. It does not need very keen eyes to see here a guarantee of long life which our civilization is very far from possessing.
In politics, we see it tied to the constant changes driven by the different needs of the races it encompasses. In England, Holland, Naples, and Russia, its principles are still quite stable, as the populations are more similar or at least formed into groups of the same type with similar instincts. But everywhere else, especially in France, Central Italy, and Germany—where racial variations are endless—government theories can never become accepted truths, and political science is a matter of constant experimentation. Our civilization lacks confidence in itself, leaving it without the stability that is one of the key qualities I mentioned in my definition. This weakness isn't found in Buddhist and Brahman societies or in the Celestial Empire; these civilizations have an advantage in this regard. The entire populace shares the same political beliefs. When there’s a wise government and the traditional institutions are yielding positive results, everyone is happy. When they're mishandled and harm the community, citizens feel pity for them like one might feel for oneself; however, they continue to be respected. There may be a desire to reform them, but there’s never a wish to abolish them or replace them with something else. It doesn’t take a sharp eye to see that this is a guarantee of longevity that our civilization lacks.
In art, our inferiority to India, as well as to Egypt, Greece, and America, is very marked. Neither in sublimity nor beauty have we anything to compare with the masterpieces of antiquity. When our day has drawn to its close, and the ruins of our towns and monuments cover the face of the land, the traveller will discover nothing, in the forests and marshes that will skirt the Thames, the Seine, and the Rhine, to rival the gorgeous ruins of Philæ, Nineveh, Athens, Salsette, and the valley of Tenochtitlan. If future ages have something to learn from us in the way of positive science, this is not the case with poetry, as is clearly proved by the despairing admiration that we so justly feel for the intellectual wonders of foreign civilizations.
In art, we are clearly inferior to India, as well as to Egypt, Greece, and America. We don't have anything in terms of grandeur or beauty that can compete with the masterpieces of the past. When our time comes to an end, and the ruins of our cities and monuments cover the landscape, travelers will find nothing in the forests and marshes along the Thames, the Seine, and the Rhine that can compare to the stunning ruins of Philæ, Nineveh, Athens, Salsette, and the valley of Tenochtitlan. While future generations may learn something from us in terms of practical science, the same cannot be said for poetry, as our feelings of despairing admiration for the intellectual achievements of other civilizations clearly demonstrate.
So far as the refinement of manners is concerned, we have obviously changed for the worse. This is shown by our own past history; there were periods when luxury, elegance, and sumptuousness were understood far better and practised on a far more lavish scale than to-day. Pleasure was certainly confined to a smaller number. Comparatively few were in what we should call a state of well-being. On the other hand, if we admit (as we must) that refinement of manners elevates the minds of the multitudes who look on, as well as ennobling the life of a few favoured individuals, that it spreads a varnish of beauty and grandeur over the whole country, and that these become the common inheritance of all—then our civilization, which is essentially petty on its external side, cannot be compared to its rivals.
When it comes to the refinement of manners, it's clear that we've changed for the worse. Our own past history proves this; there were times when luxury, elegance, and extravagance were understood and practiced on a much grander scale than today. Pleasure was definitely limited to a smaller group of people. Only a few experienced what we would consider a state of well-being. On the other hand, if we accept (as we must) that refinement of manners lifts the spirits of the many who observe it, while also enriching the lives of a select few, and that it spreads a layer of beauty and grandeur throughout the entire country, making it a shared legacy—then our civilization, which appears somewhat trivial on the surface, cannot be compared to its peers.
I may add, finally, that the active element distinguishing any civilization is identical with the most striking quality, whatever it may be, of the dominant race. The civilization is modified 105and transformed according to the changes undergone by this race, and when the race itself has disappeared, carries on for some time the impulse originally received from it. Thus the kind of order kept in any society is the best index to the special capacities of the people and to the stage of progress to which they have attained: it is the clearest mirror in which their individuality can be reflected.
I should add that the key factor that sets apart any civilization is the most notable trait of the dominant race, whatever that may be. The civilization adapts and evolves based on the changes experienced by this race, and even after the race has vanished, it continues to reflect the influence it originally had for a while. Therefore, the type of order present in any society is the best indicator of the unique abilities of its people and the level of progress they have reached: it serves as the clearest mirror in which their individuality is shown. 105
I see that the long digression, into which I have strayed, has carried me further than I expected. I do not regret it, for it has enabled me to vent certain ideas that the reader might well keep in mind. But it is now time to return to the main course of my argument, the chain of which is still far from being complete.
I realize that the lengthy detour I've taken has led me farther off track than I intended. I don’t regret it, though, since it has allowed me to express some thoughts that the reader might find useful to remember. However, it’s time to get back to the main point of my argument, which is still far from finished.
I established first that the life or death of societies was the result of internal causes. I have said what these causes are, and described their essential nature, in order that they may be more easily recognized. I have shown that they are generally referred to a wrong source; and in looking for some sign that could always distinguish them, and indicate their presence, I found it in the capacity to create a civilization. As it seemed impossible to discover a clear conception of this term, it was necessary to define it, as I have done. My next step must be to study the natural and unvarying phenomenon which I have identified as the latent cause of the life and death of societies. This, as I have said, consists in the relative worth of the different races. Logic requires me to make clear at once what I understand by the word race. This will be the subject of the following chapter.
I first established that the life or death of societies is due to internal factors. I've explained what these factors are and described their essential nature so they can be recognized more easily. I've shown that they are often mistakenly attributed to the wrong sources; and while searching for a reliable sign that could consistently distinguish them and indicate their presence, I found it in the ability to create a civilization. Since it seemed impossible to find a clear definition for this term, I had to define it as I've done. My next step is to study the natural and unchanging phenomenon that I’ve identified as the underlying cause of the life and death of societies. This, as I mentioned, involves the relative worth of different races. Logic requires me to clarify immediately what I mean by the word race. This will be the subject of the next chapter.
CHAPTER X
Some anthropologists believe that humans have multiple origins[47]
We must first discuss the word race in its physiological sense.
We should first talk about the word race in terms of its physiological meaning.
A good many observers, who judge by first impressions and so take extreme views, assert that there are such radical and essential differences between human families that one must refuse them any identity of origin.[48] The writers who adhere to such a notion assume many other genealogies by the side of that from Adam. To them there is no original unity in the species, or rather there is no single species; there are three or four, or even more, which produce perfectly distinct types, and these again have united to form hybrids.
A good many observers, who judge by first impressions and so take extreme views, assert that there are such radical and essential differences between human families that one must refuse them any identity of origin.[48] The writers who adhere to such a notion assume many other genealogies by the side of that from Adam. To them there is no original unity in the species, or rather there is no single species; there are three or four, or even more, which produce perfectly distinct types, and these again have united to form hybrids.
The supporters of this theory easily win belief by citing the clear and striking differences between certain human groups. When we see before us a man with a yellowish skin, scanty hair and beard, a large face, a pyramidal skull, small stature, thick-set limbs, and slanting eyes with the skin of the eyelids turned so much outwards that the eye will hardly open[49]—we recognize a very well-marked type, the main features of which it is easy to bear in mind.
The supporters of this theory easily win belief by citing the clear and striking differences between certain human groups. When we see before us a man with a yellowish skin, scanty hair and beard, a large face, a pyramidal skull, small stature, thick-set limbs, and slanting eyes with the skin of the eyelids turned so much outwards that the eye will hardly open[49]—we recognize a very well-marked type, the main features of which it is easy to bear in mind.
From him we turn to another—a negro from the West Coast of Africa, tall, strong-looking, with thick-set limbs and a tendency to fat. His colour is no longer yellowish, but entirely black; his hair no longer thin and wiry, but thick, coarse, woolly, and luxuriant; his lower jaw juts out, the shape of the skull is what 107is known as prognathous. “The long bones stand out, the front of the tibia and the fibula are more convex than in a European, the calves are very high and reach above the knee; the feet are quite flat, and the heel-bone, instead of being arched, is almost in a straight line with the other bones of the foot, which is very large. The hand is similarly formed.”
From him we turn to another—a Black man from the West Coast of Africa, tall and strong-looking, with thick limbs and a tendency to gain weight. His skin tone is not yellowish anymore but completely black; his hair is no longer thin and wiry but thick, coarse, woolly, and abundant; his lower jaw protrudes, and the shape of the skull is known as prognathous. “The long bones are prominent, the front of the tibia and fibula is more curved than in a European, the calves are very high and extend above the knee; the feet are quite flat, and the heel bone, instead of being arched, is almost in a straight line with the other bones of the foot, which is very large. The hand is similarly shaped.”
When we look for a moment at an individual of this type, we are involuntarily reminded of the structure of the monkey, and are inclined to admit that the negro races of West Africa come from a stock that has nothing in common, except the human form, with the Mongolian.
When we take a moment to consider a person of this type, we can't help but think of the structure of a monkey, and we tend to agree that the Black populations of West Africa come from a lineage that shares nothing in common, aside from the human form, with the Mongolian.
We come next to tribes whose appearance is still less flattering to the self-love of mankind than that of the Congo negro. Oceania has the special privilege of providing the most ugly, degraded, and repulsive specimens of the race, which seem to have been created with the express purpose of forming a link between man and the brute pure and simple. By the side of many Australian tribes, the African negro himself assumes a value and dignity, and seems to derive from a nobler source. In many of the wretched inhabitants of this New World, the size of the head, the extreme thinness of the limbs, the famished look of the body, are absolutely hideous. The hair is flat or wavy, and generally woolly, the flesh is black on a foundation of grey.
We now move on to tribes whose appearance is even less flattering to human self-esteem than that of the Congo people. Oceania has the unfortunate distinction of showcasing the most unattractive, degraded, and disturbing individuals of the race, who appear to have been created to serve as a connection between humans and pure animals. Compared to many Australian tribes, the African individual himself seems to possess more value and dignity, appearing to come from a more noble lineage. In many of the unfortunate people of this New World, the size of their heads, the extreme thinness of their limbs, and their emaciated bodies are truly appalling. Their hair is either flat, wavy, or generally woolly, and their skin is black against a greyish foundation.
When, after examining these types, taken from all the quarters of the globe, we finally come back to the inhabitants of Europe, and of South and West Asia, we find them so superior in beauty, in just proportion of limb and regularity of feature, that we are at once tempted to accept the conclusions of those who assert the multiplicity of races. Not only are these peoples more beautiful than the rest of mankind, which is, I confess, a pestilent congregation of ugliness;[50] not only have they had the glory of 108giving the world such admirable types as a Venus, an Apollo, a Farnese Hercules; but also there is a visible hierarchy of beauty established from ancient times even among themselves, and in this natural aristocracy the Europeans are the most eminent, by their grace of outline and strength of muscular developement. The most reasonable view appears to be that the families into which man is divided are as distinct as are animals of different species. Such was the conclusion drawn from simple observation, and so long as only general facts were in question, it seemed irrefutable.
When, after examining these types, taken from all the quarters of the globe, we finally come back to the inhabitants of Europe, and of South and West Asia, we find them so superior in beauty, in just proportion of limb and regularity of feature, that we are at once tempted to accept the conclusions of those who assert the multiplicity of races. Not only are these peoples more beautiful than the rest of mankind, which is, I confess, a pestilent congregation of ugliness;[50] not only have they had the glory of 108giving the world such admirable types as a Venus, an Apollo, a Farnese Hercules; but also there is a visible hierarchy of beauty established from ancient times even among themselves, and in this natural aristocracy the Europeans are the most eminent, by their grace of outline and strength of muscular developement. The most reasonable view appears to be that the families into which man is divided are as distinct as are animals of different species. Such was the conclusion drawn from simple observation, and so long as only general facts were in question, it seemed irrefutable.
Camper was one of the first to reduce these observations to some kind of system. He was no longer satisfied with merely superficial evidence, but wished to give his proofs a mathematical foundation; he tried to define anatomically the differences between races. He succeeded in establishing a strict method that left no room for doubt, and his views gained the numerical accuracy without which there can be no science. His method was to take the front part of the skull and measure the inclination of the profile by means of two lines which he called the facial lines. Their intersection formed an angle, the size of which gave the degree of elevation attained by the race to which the skull belonged. One of these lines connected the base of the nose with the orifice of the ear; the other was tangential to the most prominent part of the forehead and the jut of the upper jaw. On the basis of the angle thus formed, he constructed a scale including not only man but all kinds of animals. At the top stood the European; and the more acute the angle, the further was the distance from the type which, according to Camper, was the most perfect. Thus birds and fishes showed smaller angles than the various mammals. A certain kind of ape reached 42°, and even 50°. Then came the heads of the African negro and the Kalmuck, which touched 70°. The European stood at 80°, and, to quote the inventor’s own words, which are very flattering to our own type, “On this difference of 10° the superior beauty of the European, what one might call his ‘comparative beauty,’ depends; the ‘absolute beauty’ that is so striking in some of the 109works of ancient sculpture, as in the head of Apollo and the Medusa of Sosicles, is the result of a still greater angle, amounting in this instance to 100°.”[51]
Camper was one of the first to reduce these observations to some kind of system. He was no longer satisfied with merely superficial evidence, but wished to give his proofs a mathematical foundation; he tried to define anatomically the differences between races. He succeeded in establishing a strict method that left no room for doubt, and his views gained the numerical accuracy without which there can be no science. His method was to take the front part of the skull and measure the inclination of the profile by means of two lines which he called the facial lines. Their intersection formed an angle, the size of which gave the degree of elevation attained by the race to which the skull belonged. One of these lines connected the base of the nose with the orifice of the ear; the other was tangential to the most prominent part of the forehead and the jut of the upper jaw. On the basis of the angle thus formed, he constructed a scale including not only man but all kinds of animals. At the top stood the European; and the more acute the angle, the further was the distance from the type which, according to Camper, was the most perfect. Thus birds and fishes showed smaller angles than the various mammals. A certain kind of ape reached 42°, and even 50°. Then came the heads of the African negro and the Kalmuck, which touched 70°. The European stood at 80°, and, to quote the inventor’s own words, which are very flattering to our own type, “On this difference of 10° the superior beauty of the European, what one might call his ‘comparative beauty,’ depends; the ‘absolute beauty’ that is so striking in some of the 109works of ancient sculpture, as in the head of Apollo and the Medusa of Sosicles, is the result of a still greater angle, amounting in this instance to 100°.”[51]
This method was attractive by its simplicity. Unhappily, the facts are against it, as against so many systems. By a series of accurate observations, Owen showed that, in the case of monkeys, Camper had studied the skulls only of the young animals; but since, in the adults, the growth of the teeth and jaws, and the development of the zygomatic arch, were not accompanied by a corresponding enlargement of the brain, the numerical difference between these and human skulls was much greater than Camper had supposed, since the facial angle of the black orang-outang or the highest type of chimpanzee was at most 30° or 35°. From this to the 70° of the negro and the Kalmuck the gap was too great for Camper’s scale to have any significance.
This method was appealing because it was so simple. Unfortunately, the facts contradict it, just like many other systems. Through a series of precise observations, Owen demonstrated that, in the case of monkeys, Camper only studied the skulls of young animals. However, in adult animals, the growth of the teeth and jaws, along with the development of the zygomatic arch, did not coincide with a similar increase in brain size. Therefore, the numerical difference between these and human skulls was much larger than Camper had estimated, since the facial angle of the black orangutan or the highest type of chimpanzee was at most 30° or 35°. There was too huge of a gap between that and the 70° of the negro and the Kalmuck for Camper’s scale to hold any significance.
Camper’s theory made considerable use of phrenology. He attempted to discover a corresponding development of instinct as he mounted his scale from the animals to man. But here too the facts were against him. The elephant, for example, whose intelligence is certainly greater than the orang-outang’s, has a far more acute facial angle; and even the most docile and intelligent monkeys do not belong to the species which are the “highest” in Camper’s series.
Camper’s theory heavily relied on phrenology. He tried to find a link between instinct development as he moved up his scale from animals to humans. But once again, the facts did not support him. The elephant, for instance, which is definitely more intelligent than the orangutan, has a much sharper facial angle; and even the smartest and most gentle monkeys don't belong to the species that are considered the "highest" in Camper's ranking.
Beside these two great defects, the method is very open to attack in that it does not apply to all the varieties of the human race. It leaves out of account the tribes with pyramidally shaped heads, who form, however, a striking division by themselves.
Beside these two major flaws, the method is very vulnerable to criticism because it doesn’t apply to all the different types of humans. It ignores the tribes with pyramid-shaped heads, who actually represent a distinct category on their own.
Blumenbach, who held the field against his predecessor, elaborated a system in his turn; this was to study a man’s head from the top. He called his discovery norma verticalis, the “vertical method.” He was confident that the comparison of heads according to their width brought out the chief differences in the general configuration of the skull. According to him, the study of this part of the body is so pregnant with results, 110especially in its bearing on national character, that it is impossible to measure all the differences merely by lines and angles; to reach a satisfying basis of classification, we must consider the heads from the point of view in which we can take in at one glance the greatest number of varieties. His idea was, in outline, as follows: “Arrange the skulls that you wish to compare in such a way that the jaw-bones are on the same horizontal line; in other words, let each rest on its lower jaw. Then stand behind the skulls and fix the eye on the vertex of each. In this way you will best see the varieties of shape that have most to do with national character; these consist either (1) in the direction of the jaw-bone and maxillary, or (2) in the breadth or narrowness of the oval outline presented by the top half of the skull, or (3) in the flattened or vaulted form of the frontal bone.”[52]
Blumenbach, who held the field against his predecessor, elaborated a system in his turn; this was to study a man’s head from the top. He called his discovery norma verticalis, the “vertical method.” He was confident that the comparison of heads according to their width brought out the chief differences in the general configuration of the skull. According to him, the study of this part of the body is so pregnant with results, 110especially in its bearing on national character, that it is impossible to measure all the differences merely by lines and angles; to reach a satisfying basis of classification, we must consider the heads from the point of view in which we can take in at one glance the greatest number of varieties. His idea was, in outline, as follows: “Arrange the skulls that you wish to compare in such a way that the jaw-bones are on the same horizontal line; in other words, let each rest on its lower jaw. Then stand behind the skulls and fix the eye on the vertex of each. In this way you will best see the varieties of shape that have most to do with national character; these consist either (1) in the direction of the jaw-bone and maxillary, or (2) in the breadth or narrowness of the oval outline presented by the top half of the skull, or (3) in the flattened or vaulted form of the frontal bone.”[52]
Blumenbach’s system resulted in the division of mankind into five main categories, which were in their turn subdivided into a certain number of types and classes.
Blumenbach's system led to dividing humanity into five main categories, which were further divided into various types and classes.
This classification was of very doubtful value. Like that of Camper, it overlooked many important characteristics. It was partly to escape such objections that Owen proposed to examine skulls, not from the top, but from the bottom. One of the chief results of this new method was to show such a strong and definite line of difference between a man and an orang-outang that it became for ever impossible to find the link that Camper imagined to exist between the two species. In fact, one glance at the two skulls, from Owen’s point of view, is enough to bring out their radical difference. The diameter from front to back is longer in the orang-outang than in man; the zygomatic arch, instead of being wholly in the front part of the base, is in the middle, and occupies just a third of its diameter. Finally the position of the occipital orifice, which has such a marked influence on general structure and habits, is quite different. In the skull of a man, it is almost at the centre of the base; in that of an orang-outang, it is a sixth of the way from the hinder end.[53]
This classification was of very doubtful value. Like that of Camper, it overlooked many important characteristics. It was partly to escape such objections that Owen proposed to examine skulls, not from the top, but from the bottom. One of the chief results of this new method was to show such a strong and definite line of difference between a man and an orang-outang that it became for ever impossible to find the link that Camper imagined to exist between the two species. In fact, one glance at the two skulls, from Owen’s point of view, is enough to bring out their radical difference. The diameter from front to back is longer in the orang-outang than in man; the zygomatic arch, instead of being wholly in the front part of the base, is in the middle, and occupies just a third of its diameter. Finally the position of the occipital orifice, which has such a marked influence on general structure and habits, is quite different. In the skull of a man, it is almost at the centre of the base; in that of an orang-outang, it is a sixth of the way from the hinder end.[53]
111Owen’s observations have, no doubt, considerable value; I would prefer, however, the most recent of the craniological systems, which is at the same time, in many ways, the most ingenious, I mean that of the American scholar Morton, adopted by Carus.[54] In outline this is as follows:
111Owen’s observations have, no doubt, considerable value; I would prefer, however, the most recent of the craniological systems, which is at the same time, in many ways, the most ingenious, I mean that of the American scholar Morton, adopted by Carus.[54] In outline this is as follows:
To show the difference of races, Morton and Carus started from the idea, that the greater the size of the skull, the higher the type to which the individual belonged, and they set out to investigate whether the development of the skull is equal in all the human races.
To demonstrate the differences between races, Morton and Carus began with the idea that the larger the skull size, the higher the type of individual. They aimed to explore whether skull development is uniform across all human races.
To solve this question, Morton took a certain number of heads belonging to whites, Mongols, negroes, and Redskins of North America. He stopped all the openings with cotton, except the foramen magnum, and completely filled the inside with carefully dried grains of pepper. He then compared the number of grains in each. This gave him the following table:
To solve this question, Morton took a number of skulls from whites, Asians, African Americans, and Native Americans in North America. He sealed all the openings with cotton, except the foramen magnum, and completely filled the inside with carefully dried grains of pepper. He then counted the number of grains in each. This resulted in the following table:
Number of skulls measured. | Average number of grains. | Maximum number of grains. | Minimum number of grains. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
White races | 52 | 87 | 109 | 75 | |
Yellow races | Mongols | 10 | 83 | 93 | 69 |
Malays | 18 | 81 | 89 | 64 | |
Redskins | 147 | 82 | 100 | 60 | |
Negroes | 29 | 78 | 94 | 65 |
The results set down in the first two columns are certainly very curious. On the other hand, I attach little importance to those in the last two; for if the extraordinary variations from the average in the second column are to have any real significance, Morton should have taken a far greater number of skulls, and further, have given details as to the social position of those to whom the skulls belonged. He was probably able to procure, in the case of the whites and the Redskins, heads which had belonged to men at any rate above the lowest level of society, while it is not likely that he had access to the skulls of negro 112chiefs, or of Chinese mandarins. This explains how he has been able to assign the number 100 to an American Indian, while the most intelligent Mongol whom he has examined does not rise above 93, and is thus inferior even to the negro, who reaches 94. Such results are a mere matter of chance. They are quite incomplete and unscientific; in such questions, however, one cannot be too careful to avoid judgments founded merely on individual cases. I am inclined therefore to reject altogether the second half of Morton’s calculations.
The results presented in the first two columns are definitely interesting. However, I don't see much value in those in the last two; for the unusual differences from the average in the second column to mean anything significant, Morton should have analyzed a much larger number of skulls and also provided information about the social status of their owners. He likely obtained skulls from both whites and Native Americans that belonged to men who were at least above the lowest socioeconomic class, while it's unlikely he had access to the skulls of African chiefs or Chinese officials. This explains why he rated an American Indian as 100, while the most intelligent Mongol he examined only scored 93, which is lower than the African American who scores 94. These results are purely coincidental. They are incomplete and unscientific; in these matters, we must be particularly cautious to avoid conclusions based solely on individual instances. Therefore, I’m inclined to dismiss the second half of Morton’s findings entirely.
I must also question one detail in the other half. In the second column, there is a clear gradation from the number 87, indicating the capacity of the white man’s skull, to the numbers 83 and 78 for the yellow and black man respectively. But the figures 83, 81, 82, for the Mongols, Malays, and Redskins, give average results which evidently shade into one another; all the more so, because Carus does not hesitate to count the Mongols and Malays as the same race, and consequently to put the numbers 83 and 81 together. But, in that case, why allow the number 82 to mark a distinct race, and thus create arbitrarily a fourth great division of mankind?
I also need to question one detail in the other half. In the second column, there's a clear progression from the number 87, which shows the average capacity of the white man’s skull, down to the numbers 83 and 78 for the yellow and black man, respectively. However, the figures 83, 81, and 82 for the Mongols, Malays, and Native Americans show averages that clearly overlap; this is even more apparent since Carus doesn't hesitate to group the Mongols and Malays as the same race, therefore placing the numbers 83 and 81 together. But if that's the case, why should the number 82 be used to represent a distinct race, creating an arbitrary fourth major division of humanity?
This anomaly, however, actually buttresses the weak point in Carus’ system. He likes to think that, just as we see our planet pass through the four stages of day and night, evening and morning twilight, so there must be in the human species four subdivisions corresponding to these. He sees here a symbol, which is always a temptation for a subtle mind. Carus yields to it, as many of his learned fellow-countrymen would have done in his place. The white races are the nations of the day; the black those of the night; the yellow those of the Eastern, and the red those of the Western twilight. We may easily guess the ingenious comparisons suggested by such a picture. Thus, the European nations, owing to the brilliance of their scientific knowledge and the clear outlines of their civilization, are obviously in the full glare of day, while the negroes sleep in the darkness of ignorance, and the Chinese live in a half-light that gives them an incomplete, though powerful, social development. As for 113the Redskins, who are gradually disappearing from the earth, where can we find a more beautiful image of their fate than the setting sun?
This anomaly, however, actually supports the weak point in Carus’ system. He believes that, just as we see our planet go through the four stages of day and night—morning twilight, evening twilight—there must be four subdivisions in the human species that correspond to these stages. He sees this as a symbol, which is always tempting for a clever mind. Carus gives in to it, just like many of his learned contemporaries would have done in his position. The white races represent the nations of the day; the black races represent those of the night; the yellow races represent those of the East, and the red races represent those of the West. We can easily imagine the clever comparisons that come from such an image. Thus, the European nations, due to their advanced scientific knowledge and the clear structure of their civilization, are clearly in the bright light of day, while the Black people remain in the darkness of ignorance, and the Chinese exist in a dim light that provides them with an incomplete but still strong social development. As for the Native Americans, who are gradually vanishing from the earth, where can we find a more fitting image of their fate than the setting sun?
Unhappily, comparison is not proof, and by yielding too easily to this poetic impulse, Carus has a little damaged his fine theory. The same charge also may be levelled at this as at the other ethnological doctrines; Carus does not manage to include in a systematic whole the various physiological differences between one race and another.[55]
Unhappily, comparison is not proof, and by yielding too easily to this poetic impulse, Carus has a little damaged his fine theory. The same charge also may be levelled at this as at the other ethnological doctrines; Carus does not manage to include in a systematic whole the various physiological differences between one race and another.[55]
The supporters of the theory of racial unity have not failed to seize on this weak point, and to claim that, where we cannot arrange the observations on the shape of the skull in such a way as to constitute a proof of the original separation of types, we must no longer consider the variations as pointing to any radical difference, but merely regard them as the result of secondary and isolated causes, with no specific relevance.
The supporters of the theory of racial unity have quickly taken advantage of this weak point and argued that when we can't sort the observations on skull shape in a way that proves the original separation of types, we shouldn't view the variations as indicating any fundamental difference. Instead, we should see them as the outcome of secondary and isolated factors that aren't particularly significant.
The cry of victory may be raised a little too soon. It may be hard to find the correct method, without being necessarily impossible. The “unitarians,” however, do not admit this reservation. They support their view by observing that certain tribes that belong to the same race show a very different physical type. They cite, for instance, the various branches of the hybrid Malayo-Polynesian family, without taking account of the proportion in which the elements are mingled in each case. If groups (they say) with a common origin can show quite a different conformation of features and skull, the unity of the human race cannot be disproved along these lines at all. However foreign the negro or Mongol type may appear to European eyes, this is no evidence of their different origin; the reasons why the human families have diverged will be found nearer to hand, and 114we may regard these physiological deviations merely as the result of certain local causes acting for a definite period of time.[56]
The cry of victory may be raised a little too soon. It may be hard to find the correct method, without being necessarily impossible. The “unitarians,” however, do not admit this reservation. They support their view by observing that certain tribes that belong to the same race show a very different physical type. They cite, for instance, the various branches of the hybrid Malayo-Polynesian family, without taking account of the proportion in which the elements are mingled in each case. If groups (they say) with a common origin can show quite a different conformation of features and skull, the unity of the human race cannot be disproved along these lines at all. However foreign the negro or Mongol type may appear to European eyes, this is no evidence of their different origin; the reasons why the human families have diverged will be found nearer to hand, and 114we may regard these physiological deviations merely as the result of certain local causes acting for a definite period of time.[56]
In face of so many objections, good and bad, the champions of multiplicity tried to extend the sphere of their arguments. Relying no longer on the mere study of skulls, they passed to that of the individual man as a whole. In order to prove (as is quite true) that the differences do not merely lie in the facial appearance and the bony conformation of the head, they brought forward other important differences with regard to the shape of the pelvis, the proportions of the limbs, the colour of the skin, and the nature of the capillary system.
In light of so many objections, both valid and invalid, the supporters of multiplicity attempted to broaden their arguments. Moving beyond just the study of skulls, they shifted their focus to the individual person as a whole. To demonstrate (which is quite accurate) that differences aren't just about facial features and the bone structure of the head, they presented other significant differences concerning the shape of the pelvis, the proportions of the limbs, the color of the skin, and the characteristics of the hair texture.
Camper and other anthropologists had already recognized that the pelvis of the negro showed certain peculiarities. Dr. Vrolik pushed these inquiries further, and observed that the difference between the male and female pelvis was far less marked in the European, while in the negro race he saw in the pelvis of both sexes a considerable approximation to the brute. Assuming 115that the configuration of the pelvis necessarily affected that of the embryo, he inferred a difference of origin.[57]
Camper and other anthropologists had already recognized that the pelvis of the negro showed certain peculiarities. Dr. Vrolik pushed these inquiries further, and observed that the difference between the male and female pelvis was far less marked in the European, while in the negro race he saw in the pelvis of both sexes a considerable approximation to the brute. Assuming 115that the configuration of the pelvis necessarily affected that of the embryo, he inferred a difference of origin.[57]
Weber attacked this theory, with little result. He had to recognize that some formations of the pelvis were found in one race more frequently than in another; and all he could do was to show that there were some exceptions to Vrolik’s rule, and that certain American, African, and Mongolian specimens showed formations that were usually confined to Europeans. This does not prove very much, especially as, in speaking of these exceptions, Weber does not seem to have inquired whether the peculiar configuration in question might not result from a mixture of blood.
Weber criticized this theory, but with little effect. He had to acknowledge that some pelvic shapes were more common in one race than another; all he could do was point out that there were some exceptions to Vrolik’s rule, and that certain American, African, and Mongolian specimens exhibited shapes that were typically found only in Europeans. This doesn't prove much, especially since, when discussing these exceptions, Weber doesn't seem to have considered whether the unique shapes might be a result of mixed heritage.
With regard to the size of the limbs, the opponents of a common origin assert that the European is better proportioned. The answer—which is a good one—is that we have no reason to be surprised at the thinness of the extremities in peoples who live mainly on vegetables or have not generally enough to eat. But as against the argument from the extraordinary development of the bust among the Quichuas, the critics who refuse to recognize this as a specific difference are on less firm ground. Their contention that the development among the mountaineers of Peru is explained by the height of the Andes, is hardly serious. There are many mountain-peoples in the world who are quite differently constituted from the Quichuas.[58]
With regard to the size of the limbs, the opponents of a common origin assert that the European is better proportioned. The answer—which is a good one—is that we have no reason to be surprised at the thinness of the extremities in peoples who live mainly on vegetables or have not generally enough to eat. But as against the argument from the extraordinary development of the bust among the Quichuas, the critics who refuse to recognize this as a specific difference are on less firm ground. Their contention that the development among the mountaineers of Peru is explained by the height of the Andes, is hardly serious. There are many mountain-peoples in the world who are quite differently constituted from the Quichuas.[58]
The next point is the colour of the skin. The unitarians deny this any specific influence, first because the colour depends on facts of climate, and is not permanent—a very bold assertion; secondly because the colour is capable of infinite gradation, passing insensibly from white to yellow, from yellow to black, without showing a really definite line of cleavage. This proves nothing but the existence of a vast number of hybrids, a fact which the unitarians are continually neglecting, to the great prejudice of their theory.
The next point is skin color. The unitarians deny that it has any specific influence, first because color depends on climate factors and isn’t permanent—a pretty bold claim; secondly, because color can vary infinitely, transitioning gradually from white to yellow, from yellow to black, without showing a clear dividing line. This only proves that there are many hybrids, a fact that the unitarians constantly overlook, which severely undermines their theory.
116As to the specific character of the hair, Flourens is of opinion that this is no argument against an original unity of race.
116Regarding the specific nature of hair, Flourens believes that this does not serve as an argument against a shared ancestry of the race.
After this rapid review of the divergent theories I come to the great scientific stronghold of the unitarians, an argument of great weight, which I have kept to the end—I mean the ease with which the different branches of the human family create hybrids, and the fertility of these hybrids.
After this quick overview of the different theories, I arrive at the key scientific argument of the unitarians, which is very significant and that I've saved for last—I’m referring to how easily the various branches of the human family can produce hybrids, and how fertile these hybrids are.
The observations of naturalists seem to prove that, in the animal or vegetable world, hybrids can be produced only from allied species, and that, even so, they are condemned to barrenness. It has also been observed that between related species intercourse, although possibly fertile, is repugnant, and usually has to be effected by trickery or force. This would tend to show that in the free state the number of hybrids is even more limited than when controlled by man. We may conclude that the power of producing fertile offspring is among the marks of a distinct species.
The observations of naturalists suggest that, in the animal and plant worlds, hybrids can only be produced from closely related species, and even then, they often can’t reproduce. It has also been noted that mating between related species, while possibly fertile, is generally unpleasant and typically requires some deception or force. This indicates that in nature, the number of hybrids is even smaller than when humans are involved. We can conclude that the ability to produce fertile offspring is a key characteristic of a distinct species.
As nothing leads us to believe that the human race is outside this rule, there is no answer to this argument, which more than any other has served to hold in check the forces opposed to unity. We hear, it is true, that in certain parts of Oceania the native women who have become mothers by Europeans are no longer fitted for impregnation by their own kind. Assuming this to be true, we might make it the basis of a more profound inquiry; but, so far as the present discussion goes, we could not use it to weaken the general principle of the fertility of human hybrids and the infertility of all others; it has no bearing on any conclusions that may be drawn from this principle.
As there's no reason to think that humans are an exception to this rule, there’s no response to this argument, which has consistently helped to keep opposing forces to unity in check. It’s true that we hear reports that in some areas of Oceania, native women who have had children with Europeans are no longer able to conceive with men from their own community. Even if that were true, it could lead to a deeper investigation; however, as far as this discussion is concerned, we can't use it to undermine the general principle that human hybrids are fertile while all others are not; it doesn’t affect any conclusions we can draw from this principle.
CHAPTER XI
Racial differences are permanent
The Unitarians say that the separation of the races is merely apparent, and due to local influences, such as are still at work, or to accidental variations of shape in the ancestor of some particular branch. All mankind is, for them, capable of the same improvement; the original type, though more or less disguised, persists in unabated strength, and the negro, the American savage, the Tungusian of Northern Siberia, can attain a beauty of outline equal to that of the European, and would do so, if they were brought up under similar conditions. This theory cannot be accepted.
The Unitarians argue that the separation of races is only superficial and influenced by local factors that are still at play, or due to random variations in the shape of some ancestral branch. They believe that all humanity is capable of the same level of improvement; the original type, though more or less altered, remains strong, and individuals like the Black community, Native Americans, and the Tungus people of Northern Siberia can achieve a beauty of form equal to that of Europeans if raised in similar environments. This theory cannot be accepted.
We have seen above that the strongest scientific rampart of the Unitarians lay in the fertility of human hybrids. Up to now, this has been very difficult to refute, but perhaps it will not always be so; at any rate, I should not think it worth while to pause over this argument if it were not supported by another, of a very different kind, which, I confess, gives me more concern. It is said that Genesis does not admit of a multiple origin for our species.
We have seen above that the strongest scientific defense of the Unitarians is the abundance of human hybrids. So far, this has been hard to dispute, but that may not always be the case; anyway, I wouldn't bother to dwell on this argument if it weren't backed by another, which is quite different and, I admit, worries me more. It's said that Genesis does not allow for multiple origins of our species.
If the text is clear, positive, peremptory, and incontestable, we must bow our heads; the greatest doubts must yield, reason can only declare herself imperfect and inferior, the origin of mankind is single, and everything that seems to prove the contrary is merely a delusive appearance. It is better to let darkness gather round a point of scholarship, than to enter the lists against such an authority. But if the Bible is not explicit, if the Holy Scriptures, which were written to shed light on quite other questions than those of race, have been misunderstood, and if without doing them violence one can draw a different meaning from them, then I shall not hesitate to go forward.
If the text is clear, positive, commanding, and undeniable, we must accept it; our biggest doubts must give way, and reason can only reveal itself as imperfect and inadequate. The origin of humanity is singular, and everything that seems to contradict this is just a deceptive illusion. It’s better to let uncertainty surround a scholarly point than to challenge such authority. However, if the Bible isn't clear, if the Holy Scriptures—written to illuminate issues other than race—have been misinterpreted, and if one can draw a different meaning from them without distorting their message, then I will not hesitate to proceed.
118We must, of course, acknowledge that Adam is the ancestor of the white race. The scriptures are evidently meant to be so understood, for the generations deriving from him are certainly white. This being admitted, there is nothing to show that, in the view of the first compilers of the Adamite genealogies, those outside the white race were counted as part of the species at all. Not a word is said about the yellow races, and it is only an arbitrary interpretation of the text that makes us regard the patriarch Ham as black. Of course the translators and commentators, in calling Adam the common ancestor of all men, have had to enrol among his descendants all the peoples who have lived since his time. According to them, the European nations are of the stock of Japhet, hither Asia was occupied by the Semites, and the regions of Africa by the Hamites, who are, as I say, unreasonably considered to be of negro origin. The whole scheme fits admirably together—for one part of the world. But what about the other part? It is simply left out.
118We must, of course, acknowledge that Adam is the ancestor of the white race. The scriptures are clearly intended to be understood this way, as the generations that come from him are certainly white. With this accepted, there’s nothing to suggest that, in the view of the first compilers of the Adamite genealogies, those outside the white race were considered part of the species at all. Not a word is mentioned about the yellow races, and it’s only an arbitrary interpretation of the text that leads us to see the patriarch Ham as black. Naturally, the translators and commentators, in labeling Adam as the common ancestor of all men, have had to include among his descendants all the peoples who have lived since his time. According to them, the European nations are descended from Japhet, Asia was populated by the Semites, and Africa by the Hamites, who are, as I said, unjustifiably considered to be of negro origin. The whole scheme fits perfectly together—for one part of the world. But what about the other part? It’s simply ignored.
For the moment, I do not insist on this line of argument. I do not wish to run counter to even literal interpretations of the text, if they are generally accepted. I will merely point out that we might, perhaps, doubt their value, without going beyond the limits imposed by the Church; and then I will ask whether we may admit the basic principle of the unitarians, such as it is, and yet somehow explain the facts otherwise than they do. In other words, I will simply ask whether independently of any question of an original unity or multiplicity, there may not exist the most radical and far-reaching differences, both physical and moral, between human races.
For now, I won't push this argument. I don't want to go against even the literal interpretations of the text, as long as they are widely accepted. I just want to suggest that we might, perhaps, question their significance without crossing the boundaries set by the Church; and then I'll ask whether we can accept the basic idea of the unitarians, as it is, and still explain the facts differently than they do. In other words, I'm simply going to ask whether, regardless of any debate about original unity or multiplicity, there could be significant and profound differences, both physical and moral, between human races.
The racial identity of all the different kinds of dog is admitted by Frédéric Cuvier among others;[59] but no one would say that in all dogs, without distinction of species, we find the same shapes, instincts, habits, and qualities. The same is true of horses, bulls, bears, and the like. Everywhere we see identity of origin, diversity of everything else, a diversity so deep that it cannot be lost except by crossing, and even then the products do not 119return to a real identity of nature. On the other hand, so long as the race is kept pure, the special characteristics remain unchanged, and are reproduced for generations without any appreciable difference.
The racial identity of all the different kinds of dog is admitted by Frédéric Cuvier among others;[59] but no one would say that in all dogs, without distinction of species, we find the same shapes, instincts, habits, and qualities. The same is true of horses, bulls, bears, and the like. Everywhere we see identity of origin, diversity of everything else, a diversity so deep that it cannot be lost except by crossing, and even then the products do not 119return to a real identity of nature. On the other hand, so long as the race is kept pure, the special characteristics remain unchanged, and are reproduced for generations without any appreciable difference.
This fact, which is indisputable, has led some to ask whether in the various kinds of domestic animals we can recognize the shapes and instincts of the primitive stock. The question seems for ever insoluble. It is impossible to determine the form and nature of a primitive type, and to be certain how far the specimens we see to-day deviate from it. The same problem is raised in the case of a large number of vegetables. Man especially, whose origin offers a more interesting study than that of all the rest, seems to resist all explanation, from this point of view.
This undeniable fact has led some people to wonder whether we can see the shapes and instincts of primitive animals in the various types of domestic animals. The question seems impossible to answer. It’s hard to define what a primitive type looked like and how much the animals we see today differ from it. The same issue arises with many types of plants. Humans, in particular, whose origins present a more fascinating study than anything else, seem to defy all explanations from this perspective.
The different races have never doubted that the original ancestor of the whole species had precisely their own characteristics. On this point, and this alone, tradition is unanimous. The white peoples have made for themselves an Adam and an Eve that Blumenbach would have called Caucasian; whereas in the “Arabian Nights”—a book which, though apparently trivial, is a mine of true sayings and well-observed facts—we read that some negroes regard Adam and his wife as black, and since these were created in the image of God, God must also be black and the angels too, while the prophet of God was naturally too near divinity to show a white skin to his disciples.
The different races have always believed that the original ancestor of their entire species had exactly their own traits. On this matter, and this alone, tradition is unanimous. White people have created their own version of Adam and Eve, whom Blumenbach would have called Caucasian; meanwhile, in the "Arabian Nights"—a book that may seem trivial but is actually a treasure trove of wisdom and well-observed facts—we find that some Black people view Adam and his wife as Black, and since they were created in God's image, God must also be Black, and so must the angels. Naturally, the prophet of God would be too divine to present himself with white skin to his followers.
Unhappily, modern science has been able to provide no clue to the labyrinth of the various opinions. No likely hypothesis has succeeded in lightening this darkness, and in all probability the human races are as different from their common ancestor, if they have one, as they are from each other. I will therefore assume without discussion the principle of unity; and my only task, in the narrow and limited field to which I am confining myself, is to explain the actual deviation from the primitive type.
Unhappily, modern science has not been able to shed any light on the maze of differing opinions. No plausible theory has been able to clarify this confusion, and it's likely that human races are as distinct from their common ancestor, if there is one, as they are from each other. Therefore, I will assume the principle of unity without debate; my only task, within the narrow and limited scope I'm focusing on, is to explain the actual differences from the original type.
The causes are very hard to disentangle. The theory of the unitarians attributes the deviation, as I have already said, to 120habits, climate, and locality. It is impossible to agree with this.[60] Changes have certainly been brought about in the constitution of races, since the dawn of history, by such external influences; but they do not seem to have been important enough to be able to explain fully the many vital divergences that exist. This will become clear in a moment.
The causes are very hard to disentangle. The theory of the unitarians attributes the deviation, as I have already said, to 120habits, climate, and locality. It is impossible to agree with this.[60] Changes have certainly been brought about in the constitution of races, since the dawn of history, by such external influences; but they do not seem to have been important enough to be able to explain fully the many vital divergences that exist. This will become clear in a moment.
I will suppose that there are two tribes which still bear a resemblance to the primitive type, and happen to be living, the one in a mountainous country in the interior of a continent, the other on an island in the midst of the ocean. The atmosphere and the food conditions of each will be quite different. I will assume that the one has many ways of obtaining food, the other very few. Further, I will place the former in a cold climate, the second under a tropical sun. By this means the external contrast between them will be complete. The course of time will add its own weight to the action of the natural forces, and there is no doubt that the two groups will gradually accumulate some special characteristics which will distinguish them from each other. But even after many centuries no vital or organic change will have taken place in their constitution. This is proved by the fact that we find peoples of a very similar type, living on opposite sides of the world and under quite different conditions, of climate and everything else. Ethnologists are agreed on this point and some have even believed that the 121Hottentots are a Chinese colony—a hypothesis impossible on other grounds—on account of their likeness to the inhabitants of the Celestial Empire.[61] In the same way, some have seen a great resemblance between the portraits we have of the ancient Etruscans and the Araucans of South America. In features and general shape the Cherokees seem almost identical with many of the Italian peoples, such as the Calabrians. The usual type of face among the inhabitants of Auvergne, especially the women, is far less like the ordinary European’s than that of many Indian tribes of North America. Thus when we grant that nature can produce similar types in widely separated countries, under different conditions of life and climate, it becomes quite clear that the human races do not take their qualities from any of the external forces that are active at the present day.
I will suppose that there are two tribes which still bear a resemblance to the primitive type, and happen to be living, the one in a mountainous country in the interior of a continent, the other on an island in the midst of the ocean. The atmosphere and the food conditions of each will be quite different. I will assume that the one has many ways of obtaining food, the other very few. Further, I will place the former in a cold climate, the second under a tropical sun. By this means the external contrast between them will be complete. The course of time will add its own weight to the action of the natural forces, and there is no doubt that the two groups will gradually accumulate some special characteristics which will distinguish them from each other. But even after many centuries no vital or organic change will have taken place in their constitution. This is proved by the fact that we find peoples of a very similar type, living on opposite sides of the world and under quite different conditions, of climate and everything else. Ethnologists are agreed on this point and some have even believed that the 121Hottentots are a Chinese colony—a hypothesis impossible on other grounds—on account of their likeness to the inhabitants of the Celestial Empire.[61] In the same way, some have seen a great resemblance between the portraits we have of the ancient Etruscans and the Araucans of South America. In features and general shape the Cherokees seem almost identical with many of the Italian peoples, such as the Calabrians. The usual type of face among the inhabitants of Auvergne, especially the women, is far less like the ordinary European’s than that of many Indian tribes of North America. Thus when we grant that nature can produce similar types in widely separated countries, under different conditions of life and climate, it becomes quite clear that the human races do not take their qualities from any of the external forces that are active at the present day.
I would not, however, deny that local conditions may favour the deepening of some particular skin-colour, the tendency to obesity, the development of the chest muscles, the lengthening of the arms or the lower limbs, the increase or decrease of physical strength. But, I repeat, these are not essential points; and to judge from the very slight difference made by the alteration of local conditions in the shape of the body, there is no reason to believe that they have ever had very much influence. This is an argument of considerable weight.
I wouldn't deny that local conditions might promote certain traits like darker skin, a tendency toward obesity, stronger chest muscles, longer arms or legs, and variations in physical strength. However, I emphasize again that these aren't crucial factors; and given the minor changes in body shape caused by local conditions, there's no strong evidence that they have had much impact. This is a significant point.
Although we do not know what cataclysmal changes may have been effected in the physical organization of the races before the dawn of history, we may at least observe that this period extends only to about half the age attributed to our species. If for three or four thousand years the darkness is impenetrable, we still have another period of three thousand years, of which we can go right back to the beginning in the case of certain nations. Everything tends to show that the races 122which were then known, and which have remained relatively pure since that time, have not greatly changed in their outward appearance, although some of them no longer live in the same places, and so are no longer affected by the same external causes. Take, for example, the Arabs of the stock of Ishmael. We still find them, just as they are represented in the Egyptian monuments, not only in the parched deserts of their own land, but in the fertile, and often damp, regions of Malabar and the Coromandel Coast, in the islands of the Indies, and on many points of the north coast of Africa, where they are, as a fact, more mixed than anywhere else. Traces of them are still found in some parts of Roussillon, Languedoc, and the Spanish coast, although almost two centuries have passed away since their invasion. If the mere influence of environment had the power, as is supposed, of setting up and taking away the limits between organic types, it would have not allowed these to persist so long. The change of place would have been followed by a corresponding change of form.
Although we don't know what major changes may have occurred in the physical makeup of different races before recorded history, we can at least see that this period only covers about half the estimated age of our species. If there's a gap of three or four thousand years during which records are unclear, we still have another three thousand years to look back on for certain nations. Everything suggests that the races known then, which have mostly stayed relatively pure since, haven't significantly changed in their external appearance, even though some no longer inhabit the same regions and are therefore not influenced by the same external factors. For example, the Arabs descended from Ishmael are still found, just as they appear in the Egyptian monuments, not only in the dry deserts of their homeland but also in the fertile, often humid areas of Malabar and the Coromandel Coast, in the Indian islands, and along many points of North Africa, where they are actually more mixed than anywhere else. Evidence of them still exists in parts of Roussillon, Languedoc, and the Spanish coast, despite nearly two centuries passing since their invasion. If the environment had the supposed ability to alter or eliminate the boundaries between organic types, it wouldn't have allowed these characteristics to persist for so long. The change in location would have led to a corresponding change in form.
After the Arabs, I will mention the Jews, who are still more remarkable in this connexion, as they have settled in lands with very different climates from that of Palestine, and have given up their ancient mode of life. The Jewish type has, however, remained much the same; the modifications it has undergone are of no importance and have never been enough, in any country or latitude, to change the general character of the race. The warlike Rechabites of the Arabian desert, the peaceful Portuguese, French, German, and Polish Jews—they all look alike. I have had the opportunity of examining closely one of the last kind. His features and profile clearly betrayed his origin. His eyes especially were unforgettable. This denizen of the north, whose immediate ancestors had lived, for many generations, in the snow, seemed to have been just tanned by the rays of the Syrian sun. The Semitic face looks exactly the same, in its main characteristics, as it appears on the Egyptian paintings of three or four thousand years ago, and more; and we find it also, in an equally striking and recognizable form, under the most 123varied and disparate conditions of climate. The identity of descendant and ancestor does not stop at the features; it continues also in the shape of the limbs and the temperament. The German Jews are usually smaller and more slender in build than the men of European race among whom they have lived for centuries. Further, the marriageable age is much earlier among them than among their fellow-countrymen of another race.[62]
After the Arabs, I will mention the Jews, who are still more remarkable in this connexion, as they have settled in lands with very different climates from that of Palestine, and have given up their ancient mode of life. The Jewish type has, however, remained much the same; the modifications it has undergone are of no importance and have never been enough, in any country or latitude, to change the general character of the race. The warlike Rechabites of the Arabian desert, the peaceful Portuguese, French, German, and Polish Jews—they all look alike. I have had the opportunity of examining closely one of the last kind. His features and profile clearly betrayed his origin. His eyes especially were unforgettable. This denizen of the north, whose immediate ancestors had lived, for many generations, in the snow, seemed to have been just tanned by the rays of the Syrian sun. The Semitic face looks exactly the same, in its main characteristics, as it appears on the Egyptian paintings of three or four thousand years ago, and more; and we find it also, in an equally striking and recognizable form, under the most 123varied and disparate conditions of climate. The identity of descendant and ancestor does not stop at the features; it continues also in the shape of the limbs and the temperament. The German Jews are usually smaller and more slender in build than the men of European race among whom they have lived for centuries. Further, the marriageable age is much earlier among them than among their fellow-countrymen of another race.[62]
This, by the way, is an assertion diametrically opposed to the opinion of Prichard, who in his zeal for proving the unity of the species, tries to show that the age of puberty, for the two sexes, is the same everywhere and in all races.[63] The reasons which he advances are drawn from the Old Testament in the case of the Jews, and, in the case of the Arabs, from the religious law of the Koran, by which the age of marriage is fixed, for girls, at fifteen, and even (in the opinion of Abu-Hanifah) at eighteen.
This, by the way, is an assertion diametrically opposed to the opinion of Prichard, who in his zeal for proving the unity of the species, tries to show that the age of puberty, for the two sexes, is the same everywhere and in all races.[63] The reasons which he advances are drawn from the Old Testament in the case of the Jews, and, in the case of the Arabs, from the religious law of the Koran, by which the age of marriage is fixed, for girls, at fifteen, and even (in the opinion of Abu-Hanifah) at eighteen.
These two arguments seem very questionable. In the first place, the Biblical evidence is not admissible on this point, as it often includes facts that contradict the ordinary course of nature. Sarah, for example, was brought to bed of a child in extreme old age, when Abraham himself had reached a hundred years;[64] to such an event ordinary reasoning cannot apply. Secondly, as to the views and ordinances of the Mohammedan law, I may say that the Koran did not intend merely to make sure of the physical fitness of the woman before authorizing the marriage. It wished her also to be far enough advanced in education and intelligence to be able to understand the serious duties of her new position. This is shown by the pains taken by the prophet to prescribe that the girl’s religious instruction shall be continued to the time of her marriage. It is easy to see why, from this point of view, the day should have been put off as long as possible and why the law-giver thought it so important to develop the reasoning powers, instead of being as hasty in his ordinances as nature is in hers. This is not all. 124Against the serious evidence brought forward by Prichard, there are some conclusive arguments, though of a lighter nature, that decide the question in favour of my view.
These two arguments seem very questionable. In the first place, the Biblical evidence is not admissible on this point, as it often includes facts that contradict the ordinary course of nature. Sarah, for example, was brought to bed of a child in extreme old age, when Abraham himself had reached a hundred years;[64] to such an event ordinary reasoning cannot apply. Secondly, as to the views and ordinances of the Mohammedan law, I may say that the Koran did not intend merely to make sure of the physical fitness of the woman before authorizing the marriage. It wished her also to be far enough advanced in education and intelligence to be able to understand the serious duties of her new position. This is shown by the pains taken by the prophet to prescribe that the girl’s religious instruction shall be continued to the time of her marriage. It is easy to see why, from this point of view, the day should have been put off as long as possible and why the law-giver thought it so important to develop the reasoning powers, instead of being as hasty in his ordinances as nature is in hers. This is not all. 124Against the serious evidence brought forward by Prichard, there are some conclusive arguments, though of a lighter nature, that decide the question in favour of my view.
The poets, in their stories of love, are concerned merely with showing their heroines in the flower of their beauty, without thinking of their moral development; and the Oriental poets have always made their girl-lovers younger than the age prescribed by the Koran. Zuleika and Leila are certainly not yet fourteen. In India, the difference is still more marked. Sakuntala would be a mere child in Europe. The best age of love for an Indian girl is from nine to twelve years. It is a very general opinion, long accepted and established among the Indian, Persian, and Arab races, that the spring of life, for a woman, flowers at an age that we should call a little precocious. Our own writers have for long followed the lead, in this matter, of their Roman models. These, like their Greek teachers, regarded fifteen as the best age. Since our literature has been influenced by Northern ideas,[65] we have seen in our novels nothing but girls of eighteen, or even older.
The poets, in their stories of love, are concerned merely with showing their heroines in the flower of their beauty, without thinking of their moral development; and the Oriental poets have always made their girl-lovers younger than the age prescribed by the Koran. Zuleika and Leila are certainly not yet fourteen. In India, the difference is still more marked. Sakuntala would be a mere child in Europe. The best age of love for an Indian girl is from nine to twelve years. It is a very general opinion, long accepted and established among the Indian, Persian, and Arab races, that the spring of life, for a woman, flowers at an age that we should call a little precocious. Our own writers have for long followed the lead, in this matter, of their Roman models. These, like their Greek teachers, regarded fifteen as the best age. Since our literature has been influenced by Northern ideas,[65] we have seen in our novels nothing but girls of eighteen, or even older.
Returning now to more serious arguments, we find them equally abundant. In addition to what I have said about the German Jews, it may be mentioned that in many parts of Switzerland the sexual development of the people is so slow that, in the case of the men, it is not always complete at twenty. The Bohemians, or Zingaris, yield another set of results, which are easily verified. They show the same early development as the Hindus, who are akin to them; and under the most inclement skies, in Russia and in Moldavia, they still keep the 125expression and shape of the face and the physical proportions, as well as the ideas and customs, of the pariahs.[66]
Returning now to more serious arguments, we find them equally abundant. In addition to what I have said about the German Jews, it may be mentioned that in many parts of Switzerland the sexual development of the people is so slow that, in the case of the men, it is not always complete at twenty. The Bohemians, or Zingaris, yield another set of results, which are easily verified. They show the same early development as the Hindus, who are akin to them; and under the most inclement skies, in Russia and in Moldavia, they still keep the 125expression and shape of the face and the physical proportions, as well as the ideas and customs, of the pariahs.[66]
I do not, however, mean to oppose Prichard on every point. One of his conclusions I gratefully adopt, namely that “difference of climate occasions very little, if any, important diversity as to the periods of life and the physical changes to which the human constitution is subject.”[67] This remark is very true, and I would not dream of contesting it. I merely add that it seems to contradict to some slight extent the principles otherwise upheld by the learned American physiologist and antiquary.
I do not, however, mean to oppose Prichard on every point. One of his conclusions I gratefully adopt, namely that “difference of climate occasions very little, if any, important diversity as to the periods of life and the physical changes to which the human constitution is subject.”[67] This remark is very true, and I would not dream of contesting it. I merely add that it seems to contradict to some slight extent the principles otherwise upheld by the learned American physiologist and antiquary.
The reader will not fail to see that the question on which the argument here turns is that of the permanence of types. If we have shown that the human races are each, as it were, shut up in their own individuality, and can only issue from it by a mixture of blood, the unitarian theory will find itself very hard-pressed. It will have to recognize that, if the types are thus absolutely fixed, hereditary, and permanent, in spite of climate and lapse of time, mankind is no less completely and definitely split into separate parts, than it would be if specific differences were due to a real divergence of origin.
The reader will easily see that the key question driving this argument is the permanence of types. If we've demonstrated that human races are each, in a sense, confined to their unique identities and can only change through interbreeding, the unitarian theory will be in a tough spot. It will have to acknowledge that if types are indeed completely fixed, hereditary, and permanent, regardless of climate and the passage of time, humanity is just as completely and distinctly divided into separate groups as it would be if these differences came from a true divergence of origin.
It now becomes an easy matter for us to maintain this important conclusion, which we have seen to be amply supported, in the case of the Arabs, by the evidence of Egyptian sculpture, and also by the observation of Jews and gipsies. At the same time there is no reason for rejecting the valuable help given by the paintings in the temples and underground chambers in the 126valley of the Nile, which equally show the permanence of the Negro type, with its woolly hair, prognathous head, and thick lips. The recent discovery of the bas-reliefs at Khorsabad confirm what was already known from the sculptured tombs of Persepolis, and themselves prove, with absolute certainty, that the Assyrians are physiologically identical with the peoples who occupy their territory at the present day.
It's now easy for us to uphold this important conclusion, which we’ve seen is well-supported, in the case of the Arabs, by the evidence from Egyptian sculpture and also from observations of Jews and Gypsies. At the same time, there's no reason to dismiss the valuable insights provided by the paintings found in the temples and underground chambers in the126valley of the Nile, which similarly illustrate the consistent features of the Negro type, with its curly hair, prominent jaw, and full lips. The recent discovery of the bas-reliefs at Khorsabad confirms what was already known from the sculpted tombs of Persepolis and provides absolute proof that the Assyrians are physiologically identical to the people currently living in their territory.
If we had a similar body of evidence with regard to other races still living, the result would be the same. The fact of the permanence of types would merely be more fully demonstrated. It is enough however to have established it in all the cases where observation was possible. It is now for those who disagree to propose objections.
If we had a similar amount of evidence concerning other races that are still around, the outcome would be the same. The fact that types are permanent would just be shown more clearly. However, it’s enough that we’ve established this in all the cases where observation was possible. Now it’s up to those who disagree to raise objections.
They have no means of doing so, and their line of defence shows them either contradicting themselves from the start, or making some assertion quite contrary to the obvious facts. For example, they say that the Jewish type has changed with the climate, whereas the facts show the opposite. They base their argument on the existence in Germany of many fair-haired Jews with blue eyes.[68] For this to have any value from the unitarian point of view, climate would have to be regarded as the sole, or at any rate the chief, cause of the phenomenon; whereas the unitarians themselves admit that the colour of the skin, eyes, and hair in no way depends either on geographical situation or on the influence of cold or heat.[69] They rightly mention the presence of blue eyes and fair hair among the Cingalese;[70] they even notice a considerable variation from light brown to black. Again, they admit that the Samoyedes 127and Tungusians, although living on the borders of the Arctic Ocean, are very swarthy.[71] Thus the climate counts for nothing so far as the colouring of the skin, hair, and eyes is concerned. We must regard them either as having no significance at all, or as vitally bound up with race. We know, for example, that red hair is not, and never has been, rare in the East; and so no one need be surprised to find it to-day in some German Jews. Such a fact has no influence, one way or the other, on the theory of the permanence of types.
They have no means of doing so, and their line of defence shows them either contradicting themselves from the start, or making some assertion quite contrary to the obvious facts. For example, they say that the Jewish type has changed with the climate, whereas the facts show the opposite. They base their argument on the existence in Germany of many fair-haired Jews with blue eyes.[68] For this to have any value from the unitarian point of view, climate would have to be regarded as the sole, or at any rate the chief, cause of the phenomenon; whereas the unitarians themselves admit that the colour of the skin, eyes, and hair in no way depends either on geographical situation or on the influence of cold or heat.[69] They rightly mention the presence of blue eyes and fair hair among the Cingalese;[70] they even notice a considerable variation from light brown to black. Again, they admit that the Samoyedes 127and Tungusians, although living on the borders of the Arctic Ocean, are very swarthy.[71] Thus the climate counts for nothing so far as the colouring of the skin, hair, and eyes is concerned. We must regard them either as having no significance at all, or as vitally bound up with race. We know, for example, that red hair is not, and never has been, rare in the East; and so no one need be surprised to find it to-day in some German Jews. Such a fact has no influence, one way or the other, on the theory of the permanence of types.
The unitarians are no more fortunate when they call in history to help them. They give only two instances to prove their theory—the Turks and the Magyars. The Asiatic origin of the former is taken as self-evident, as well as their close relation to the Finnish stocks of the Ostiaks and the Laplanders. Hence they had in primitive times the yellow face, prominent cheek-bones, and short stature of the Mongols. Having settled this point, our unitarian turns to their descendants of to-day; and finding them of a European type, with long thick beards, eyes almond-shaped, but no longer slanting, he concludes triumphantly, from this utter transformation of the Turks, that there is no permanence in race.[72] “Some people,” he says in effect, “have certainly supposed in them a mixture of Greek, Georgian, and Circassian blood. But this mixture has been only partial. Not all Turks have been rich enough to buy wives from the Caucasus; not all have had harems filled with white slaves. On the other hand, the hatred felt by the Greeks towards their conquerors, and religious antipathy in general, have been unfavourable to such alliances; though the two peoples live together, they are just as much separated in spirit at the present time as on the first day of the conquest.”[73]
The unitarians are no more fortunate when they call in history to help them. They give only two instances to prove their theory—the Turks and the Magyars. The Asiatic origin of the former is taken as self-evident, as well as their close relation to the Finnish stocks of the Ostiaks and the Laplanders. Hence they had in primitive times the yellow face, prominent cheek-bones, and short stature of the Mongols. Having settled this point, our unitarian turns to their descendants of to-day; and finding them of a European type, with long thick beards, eyes almond-shaped, but no longer slanting, he concludes triumphantly, from this utter transformation of the Turks, that there is no permanence in race.[72] “Some people,” he says in effect, “have certainly supposed in them a mixture of Greek, Georgian, and Circassian blood. But this mixture has been only partial. Not all Turks have been rich enough to buy wives from the Caucasus; not all have had harems filled with white slaves. On the other hand, the hatred felt by the Greeks towards their conquerors, and religious antipathy in general, have been unfavourable to such alliances; though the two peoples live together, they are just as much separated in spirit at the present time as on the first day of the conquest.”[73]
These reasons are more specious than solid. We can only 128admit provisionally the Finnish origin of the Turkish race. Up to now, it has been supported only by a single argument, the affinity of language. I will show later how the argument from language, when taken alone, is peculiarly open to doubt and criticism. Assuming however that the ancestors of the Turkish people belonged to the yellow race, we can easily show that they had excellent reasons for keeping themselves apart from it.
These reasons are more misleading than convincing. We can only tentatively accept the Finnish origin of the Turkish race. So far, it's been backed by just one argument, which is the similarity in language. Later, I will demonstrate how relying solely on language as evidence is particularly questionable and subject to criticism. However, if we assume that the ancestors of the Turkish people were from the yellow race, we can easily explain why they had good reasons to distance themselves from it.
From the time when the first Turanian hordes descended from the north-east to that when they made themselves masters of the city of Constantine, a period comprising many centuries, great changes passed over the world; and the Western Turks suffered many vicissitudes of fortune. They were in turn victors and vanquished, slaves and masters; and very diverse were the peoples among whom they settled. According to the annalists,[74] the Oghuzes, their ancestors, came down from the Altai Mountains, and, in the time of Abraham lived in the immense steppes of Upper Asia that extend from the Katai to Lake Aral, from Siberia to Tibet. This is the ancient and mysterious domain that was still inhabited by many Germanic peoples.[75] It is a curious fact that as soon as Eastern writers begin to speak of the peoples of Turkestan, they praise their beauty of face and stature.[76] Hyperbolic expressions are the rule, in this connexion; and as these writers had the beautiful types of the ancient world before their eyes, as a standard, it is not very likely that their enthusiasm should have been aroused by the sight of creatures so incontrovertibly ugly and repulsive as the ordinary specimens of the Mongolian race. Thus in spite 129of the linguistic argument, which may itself be wrongly used,[77] we might still make out a good case for our view. But we will concede the point, and admit that the Oghuzes of the Altai were really a Finnish people; and we will pass on to the Mohammedan period, when the Turkish tribes were established, under different names and varied circumstances, in Persia and Asia Minor.
From the time when the first Turanian hordes descended from the north-east to that when they made themselves masters of the city of Constantine, a period comprising many centuries, great changes passed over the world; and the Western Turks suffered many vicissitudes of fortune. They were in turn victors and vanquished, slaves and masters; and very diverse were the peoples among whom they settled. According to the annalists,[74] the Oghuzes, their ancestors, came down from the Altai Mountains, and, in the time of Abraham lived in the immense steppes of Upper Asia that extend from the Katai to Lake Aral, from Siberia to Tibet. This is the ancient and mysterious domain that was still inhabited by many Germanic peoples.[75] It is a curious fact that as soon as Eastern writers begin to speak of the peoples of Turkestan, they praise their beauty of face and stature.[76] Hyperbolic expressions are the rule, in this connexion; and as these writers had the beautiful types of the ancient world before their eyes, as a standard, it is not very likely that their enthusiasm should have been aroused by the sight of creatures so incontrovertibly ugly and repulsive as the ordinary specimens of the Mongolian race. Thus in spite 129of the linguistic argument, which may itself be wrongly used,[77] we might still make out a good case for our view. But we will concede the point, and admit that the Oghuzes of the Altai were really a Finnish people; and we will pass on to the Mohammedan period, when the Turkish tribes were established, under different names and varied circumstances, in Persia and Asia Minor.
The Osmanlis did not as yet exist, and their ancestors, the Seljukians, were already closely connected in blood with the races of Islam. The chiefs of this people, such as Gayaseddin-Keikosrev, in 1237, freely intermarried with Arab women. They did better still; for Aseddin, the mother of another line of Seljukian princes, was a Christian. In all countries the chiefs watch more jealously than the common people over the purity of their race; and when a chief showed himself so free from prejudice, it is at least permissible to assume that his subjects were not more scrupulous. As the continual raids of the Seljukians offered them every opportunity to seize slaves throughout the vast territory which they overran, there is no doubt that, from the thirteenth century, the ancient Oghuz stock, with which the Seljukians of Rûm claimed a distant kinship, was permeated to a great extent with Semitic blood.
The Osmanlis didn't exist yet, and their ancestors, the Seljukians, were already closely related by blood to the Islamic races. The leaders of this group, like Gayaseddin-Keikosrev, in 1237, often married Arab women. They went even further; for Aseddin, the mother of another line of Seljukian princes, was a Christian. In every society, leaders are more protective of their bloodlines than the common people are, and when a leader displayed such openness, it's reasonable to assume his followers were equally relaxed about it. The constant raids by the Seljukians gave them plenty of chances to capture slaves throughout the vast areas they invaded, so it’s clear that, starting in the thirteenth century, the ancient Oghuz lineage, which the Seljukians of Rûm claimed to be distantly related to, became significantly mixed with Semitic blood.
From this branch sprang Osman, the son of Ortoghrul and father of the Osmanlis. The families that collected round his tent were not very numerous. His army was no more than a 130robber-band; and if the early successors of this nomad Romulus were able to increase it, they did so merely by following the practice of the founder of Rome, and opening their tents to anyone who wished to enter.
From this branch came Osman, the son of Ortoghrul and father of the Osmanlis. The families that gathered around his tent were not very many. His army was no more than a 130band of robbers; and if the early successors of this nomadic Romulus were able to grow it, they did so simply by following the example of the founder of Rome, letting anyone who wanted to join them in.
It may be assumed that the fall of the Seljukian Empire helped to send recruits of their own race to the Osmanlis. It is clear that this race had undergone considerable change; besides, even these new resources were not enough, for from this time the Turks began to make systematic slave-raids, with the express object of increasing their own population. At the beginning of the fourteenth century, Urkan, at the instance of Khalil Chendereli the Black, founded the Guard of Janissaries. At first these were only a thousand strong. But under Mohammed IV the new guard numbered 140,000; and as up to this time the Turks had been careful to fill up the ranks only with Christian children taken from Poland, Germany, and Italy, or from European Turkey itself, and then converted to Islam, there were in four centuries at least 5000 heads of families who infused European blood into the veins of the Turkish nation.
It can be assumed that the fall of the Seljukian Empire contributed to sending recruits of their own ethnicity to the Osmanlis. It’s clear that this group had undergone significant changes; moreover, even these new resources weren’t enough, as from this time on, the Turks began to conduct systematic slave raids specifically to boost their own population. At the start of the fourteenth century, Urkan, at the request of Khalil Chendereli the Black, established the Janissary Guard. In the beginning, they had only a thousand members. But under Mohammed IV, the new guard grew to 140,000; and until then, the Turks had been careful to fill the ranks solely with Christian children taken from Poland, Germany, and Italy, or from European Turkey itself, and then converted to Islam. Over four centuries, there were at least 5,000 heads of families who contributed European blood to the Turkish nation.
The racial admixture did not end here. The main object of the piracy practised on such a large scale throughout the Mediterranean was to fill up the harems. Further (a still more conclusive fact) there was no battle, whether lost or won, that did not increase the number of the Faithful. A considerable number of the males changed their religion, and counted henceforth as Turks. Again, the country surrounding the field of battle was overrun by the troops and yielded them all the women they could seize. The plunder was often so abundant that they had difficulty in disposing of it; the most beautiful girl was bartered for a jackboot.[78] When we consider this in connexion with the population of Asiatic and European Turkey, which has, as we know, never 131exceeded twelve millions, we see clearly that the arguments for or against the permanence of racial type find no support whatever in the history of such a mixed people as the Turks. This is so self-evident, that when we notice, as we often do, some characteristic features of the yellow race in an Osmanli, we cannot attribute this directly to his Finnish origin; it is simply the effect of Slav or Tartar blood, exhibiting, at second hand, the foreign elements it had itself absorbed.
The racial admixture did not end here. The main object of the piracy practised on such a large scale throughout the Mediterranean was to fill up the harems. Further (a still more conclusive fact) there was no battle, whether lost or won, that did not increase the number of the Faithful. A considerable number of the males changed their religion, and counted henceforth as Turks. Again, the country surrounding the field of battle was overrun by the troops and yielded them all the women they could seize. The plunder was often so abundant that they had difficulty in disposing of it; the most beautiful girl was bartered for a jackboot.[78] When we consider this in connexion with the population of Asiatic and European Turkey, which has, as we know, never 131exceeded twelve millions, we see clearly that the arguments for or against the permanence of racial type find no support whatever in the history of such a mixed people as the Turks. This is so self-evident, that when we notice, as we often do, some characteristic features of the yellow race in an Osmanli, we cannot attribute this directly to his Finnish origin; it is simply the effect of Slav or Tartar blood, exhibiting, at second hand, the foreign elements it had itself absorbed.
Having finished my observations on the ethnology of the Ottomans, I pass to the Magyars.
Having finished my observations on the ethnology of the Ottomans, I now turn to the Magyars.
The unitarian theory is backed by such arguments as the following: “The Magyars are of Finnish origin, and allied to the Laplanders, Samoyedes, and Eskimos. These are all people of low stature, with wide faces and prominent cheek-bones, yellowish or dirty brown in colour. The Magyars, however, are tall and well set up; their limbs are long, supple and vigorous, their features are of marked beauty, and resemble those of the white nations. The Finns have always been weak, unintelligent, and oppressed. The Magyars take a high place among the conquerors of the world. They have enslaved others, but have never been slaves themselves. Thus, since the Magyars are Finns, and are so different, physically and morally, from all the other branches of their primitive stock, they must have changed enormously.”[79]
The unitarian theory is backed by such arguments as the following: “The Magyars are of Finnish origin, and allied to the Laplanders, Samoyedes, and Eskimos. These are all people of low stature, with wide faces and prominent cheek-bones, yellowish or dirty brown in colour. The Magyars, however, are tall and well set up; their limbs are long, supple and vigorous, their features are of marked beauty, and resemble those of the white nations. The Finns have always been weak, unintelligent, and oppressed. The Magyars take a high place among the conquerors of the world. They have enslaved others, but have never been slaves themselves. Thus, since the Magyars are Finns, and are so different, physically and morally, from all the other branches of their primitive stock, they must have changed enormously.”[79]
If such a change had really taken place, it would be so extraordinary as to defy all explanation, even by the unitarians, however great the modifications that may be assumed in these particular types; for the transformation-scene would have taken place between the end of the ninth century and the present day, that is, in about 800 years. Further, we know that in this period St. Stephen’s fellow-countrymen have not intermarried to any great extent with the nations among whom they live. Happily for common sense, there is no need for surprise, as the argument, 132though otherwise perfect, makes one vital mistake—the Hungarians are certainly not Finns.
If such a change had actually occurred, it would be so extraordinary that it would be impossible to explain, even by the unitarians, no matter how significant the modifications assumed in these specific types; because the transformation would have happened between the end of the ninth century and today, which is roughly 800 years. Additionally, we know that during this time, St. Stephen’s countrymen have not intermarried significantly with the nations surrounding them. Thankfully for common sense, there’s no reason to be surprised, as the argument, though otherwise flawless, makes one critical error—the Hungarians are definitely not Finns.
In a well-written article, A. de Gerando[80] has exploded the theories of Schlotzer and his followers. By weighty arguments drawn from Greek and Arab historians and Hungarian annalists, by facts and dates that defy criticism, he has proved the kinship of the Transylvanian tribe of the Siculi with the Huns, and the identity in primitive times of the former with the last invaders of Pannonia. Thus the Magyars are Huns.
In a well-written article, A. de Gerando[80] has exploded the theories of Schlotzer and his followers. By weighty arguments drawn from Greek and Arab historians and Hungarian annalists, by facts and dates that defy criticism, he has proved the kinship of the Transylvanian tribe of the Siculi with the Huns, and the identity in primitive times of the former with the last invaders of Pannonia. Thus the Magyars are Huns.
Here we shall no doubt be met by a further objection, namely that though this argument may point to a different origin for the Magyars, it connects them just as intimately as the other with the yellow race. This is an error. The name “Huns” may denote a nation, but it is also, historically speaking, a collective word. The mass of tribes to which it refers is not homogeneous. Among the crowd of peoples enrolled under the banner of Attila’s ancestors, certain bands, known as the “White Huns,” have always been distinguished. In these the Germanic element predominated.[81]
Here we shall no doubt be met by a further objection, namely that though this argument may point to a different origin for the Magyars, it connects them just as intimately as the other with the yellow race. This is an error. The name “Huns” may denote a nation, but it is also, historically speaking, a collective word. The mass of tribes to which it refers is not homogeneous. Among the crowd of peoples enrolled under the banner of Attila’s ancestors, certain bands, known as the “White Huns,” have always been distinguished. In these the Germanic element predominated.[81]
Contact with the yellow races had certainly affected the purity of their blood. There is no mystery about this; the fact is betrayed at once by the rather angular and bony features of the Magyar. The language is very closely related to some Turkish dialects. Thus the Magyars are White Huns, though they have been wrongly made out to be a yellow race, a confusion caused, 133by their intermarriages in the past (whether voluntary or otherwise) with Mongolians. They are really, as we have shown, cross-breeds with a Germanic basis. The roots and general vocabulary of their language are quite different from those of the Germanic family; but exactly the same was the case with the Scythians, a yellow race speaking an Aryan dialect,[82] and with the Scandinavians of Neustria, who were, after some years of conquest, led to adopt the Celto-Latin dialect of their subjects.[83] Nothing warrants the belief that lapse of time, difference of climate, or change of customs should have turned a Laplander or an Ostiak, a Tungusian or a Permian, into a St. Stephen. I conclude, from this refutation of the only arguments brought forward by the unitarians, that the permanence of racial types is beyond dispute; it is so strong and indestructible that the most complete change of environment has no power to overthrow it, so long as no crossing takes place.
Contact with the yellow races had certainly affected the purity of their blood. There is no mystery about this; the fact is betrayed at once by the rather angular and bony features of the Magyar. The language is very closely related to some Turkish dialects. Thus the Magyars are White Huns, though they have been wrongly made out to be a yellow race, a confusion caused, 133by their intermarriages in the past (whether voluntary or otherwise) with Mongolians. They are really, as we have shown, cross-breeds with a Germanic basis. The roots and general vocabulary of their language are quite different from those of the Germanic family; but exactly the same was the case with the Scythians, a yellow race speaking an Aryan dialect,[82] and with the Scandinavians of Neustria, who were, after some years of conquest, led to adopt the Celto-Latin dialect of their subjects.[83] Nothing warrants the belief that lapse of time, difference of climate, or change of customs should have turned a Laplander or an Ostiak, a Tungusian or a Permian, into a St. Stephen. I conclude, from this refutation of the only arguments brought forward by the unitarians, that the permanence of racial types is beyond dispute; it is so strong and indestructible that the most complete change of environment has no power to overthrow it, so long as no crossing takes place.
Whatever side, therefore, one may take in the controversy as to the unity or multiplicity of origin possessed by the human species, it is certain that the different families are to-day absolutely separate; for there is no external influence that could cause any resemblance between them or force them into a homogeneous mass.
Whatever position one takes in the debate about whether the human species has a single origin or multiple origins, it's clear that the various families are completely distinct today; there are no external factors that could create similarities among them or push them into a uniform group.
The existing races constitute separate branches of one or many primitive stocks. These stocks have now vanished. They are not known in historical times at all, and we cannot form even the most general idea of their qualities. They differed from each other in the shape and proportion of the limbs, the structure of the skull, the internal conformation of the body, the nature of the capillary system, the colour of the skin, and the like; and they never succeeded in losing their characteristic features except under the powerful influence of the crossing of blood.
The existing races are separate branches of one or more ancient ancestral groups. These groups have now disappeared. They aren't known from historical times, and we can't even form a basic idea of their characteristics. They varied in the shape and proportion of their limbs, the structure of their skulls, the internal makeup of their bodies, the nature of their capillary systems, the color of their skin, and so on; and they never managed to lose their unique traits except through the strong influence of crossbreeding.
This permanence of racial qualities is quite sufficient to generate the radical unlikeness and inequality that exists between the different branches, to raise them to the dignity of natural laws, 134and to justify the same distinctions being drawn with regard to the physiological life of nations, as I shall show, later, to be applicable to their moral life.
This permanence of racial traits is enough to create the significant differences and inequalities that exist among the various groups, to elevate them to the level of natural laws, 134 and to justify making similar distinctions concerning the physiological aspects of nations, as I will later demonstrate also applies to their moral aspects.
Owing to my respect for a scientific authority which I cannot overthrow, and, still more, for a religious interpretation that I could not venture to attack, I must resign myself to leaving on one side the grave doubts that are always oppressing me as to the question of original unity; and I will now try to discover as far as I can, with the resources that are still left to me, the probable causes of these ultimate physiological differences.
Due to my respect for a scientific authority that I can't challenge, and even more for a religious explanation that I wouldn't dare to question, I have to accept leaving aside the serious doubts that constantly weigh on me about the issue of original unity. I'll now try to figure out, as much as I can with the resources I still have, the likely causes of these fundamental physiological differences.
As no one will venture to deny, there broods over this grave question a mysterious darkness, big with causes that are at the same time physical and supernatural. In the inmost recesses of the obscurity that shrouds the problem, reign the causes which have their ultimate home in the mind of God; the human spirit feels their presence without divining their nature, and shrinks back in awful reverence. It is probable that the earthly agents to whom we look for the key of the secret are themselves but instruments and petty springs in the great machine. The origins of all things, of all events and movements, are not infinitely small, as we are often pleased to say, but on the contrary so vast, so immeasurable by the poor foot-rule of man’s intelligence, that while we may perhaps have some vague suspicion of their existence, we can never hope to lay hands on them or attain to any sure discovery of their nature. Just as in an iron chain that is meant to lift up a great weight it frequently happens that the link nearest the object is the smallest, so the proximate cause may often seem insignificant; and if we merely consider it in isolation, we tend to forget the long series that has gone before. This alone gives it meaning, but this, in all its strength and might, derives from something that human eye has never seen. We must not therefore, like the fool in the old adage, wonder at the power of the roseleaf to make the water overflow; we should rather think that the reason of the accident lay in the depths of the water that filled the vessel to overflowing. Let us yield all respect to the primal and generating causes, that dwell far off in 135heaven, and without which nothing would exist; conscious of the Divine power that moves them, they rightly claim a part of the veneration we pay to their Infinite Creator. But let us abstain from speaking of them here. It is not fitting for us to leave the human sphere, where alone we may hope to meet with certainty. All we can do is to seize the chain, if not by the last small link, at any rate by that part of it which we can see and touch, without trying to catch at what is beyond our reach—a task too difficult for mortal man. There is no irreverence in saying this; on the contrary, it expresses the sincere conviction of a weakness that is insurmountable.
As no one can deny, there’s a mysterious darkness surrounding this serious question, filled with causes that are both physical and supernatural. Deep within the obscurity that covers the problem lies the causes that ultimately reside in the mind of God; the human spirit senses their presence without fully understanding them and recoils in awe. It’s likely that the earthly agents we look to for the key to this secret are just tools and minor cogs in the larger machine. The origins of all things, events, and movements aren’t infinitely small, as we often like to say, but instead are so vast and immeasurable, according to human understanding, that although we might have some vague awareness of their existence, we can never truly grasp them or achieve any certainty about their nature. Just like in an iron chain designed to lift a heavy load, the link closest to the object can often be the smallest, so the immediate cause may seem insignificant; and if we only look at it on its own, we tend to forget the long series of events that came before. This alone gives it meaning, but this meaning, in all its strength and power, comes from something the human eye has never seen. We shouldn’t be like the fool in the old saying, amazed by the power of a rose leaf causing the water to overflow; we should instead think that the reason for the overflow lies in the depths of the water that filled the vessel to the brim. Let’s honor the primary and generating causes that dwell far in heaven, without which nothing would exist; aware of the Divine power that drives them, they justly deserve a portion of the respect we give to their Infinite Creator. But let’s refrain from discussing them here. It’s not appropriate for us to leave the human realm, where only we can hope to find certainty. All we can do is grasp the chain, if not by the last small link, at least by the part we can see and touch, without trying to reach for what is beyond our grasp—a task too challenging for mortal beings. There’s no disrespect in saying this; on the contrary, it expresses the genuine belief in a weakness that cannot be overcome.
Man is a new-comer in this world. Geology—proceeding merely by induction, but attacking its problems in a marvellously systematic way—asserts that man is absent from all the oldest strata of the earth’s surface. There is no trace of him among the fossils. When our ancestors appeared for the first time in an already aged world, God, according to Scripture, told them that they would be its masters and have dominion over everything on earth. This promise was given not so much to them as to their descendants; for these first feeble creatures seem to have been provided with very few means, not merely of conquering the whole of nature, but even of resisting its weakest attacks.[84] The ethereal heavens had seen, in former epochs, beings far more imposing than man rise from the muddy earth and the deep waters. Most of these gigantic races had, no doubt, disappeared in the terrible revolutions in which the inorganic world had shown a power so immeasurably beyond that possessed by animate nature. A great number, however, of these monstrous creatures were still living. Every region was haunted by herds of elephants and rhinoceroses, and even the mastodon has left traces of its existence in American tradition.[85]
Man is a new-comer in this world. Geology—proceeding merely by induction, but attacking its problems in a marvellously systematic way—asserts that man is absent from all the oldest strata of the earth’s surface. There is no trace of him among the fossils. When our ancestors appeared for the first time in an already aged world, God, according to Scripture, told them that they would be its masters and have dominion over everything on earth. This promise was given not so much to them as to their descendants; for these first feeble creatures seem to have been provided with very few means, not merely of conquering the whole of nature, but even of resisting its weakest attacks.[84] The ethereal heavens had seen, in former epochs, beings far more imposing than man rise from the muddy earth and the deep waters. Most of these gigantic races had, no doubt, disappeared in the terrible revolutions in which the inorganic world had shown a power so immeasurably beyond that possessed by animate nature. A great number, however, of these monstrous creatures were still living. Every region was haunted by herds of elephants and rhinoceroses, and even the mastodon has left traces of its existence in American tradition.[85]
These last remnants of the monsters of an earlier day were more than enough to impress the first members of our species with an uneasy feeling of their own inferiority, and a very modest 136view of their problematic royalty. It was not merely the animals from whom they had to wrest their disputed empire. These could in the last resort be fought, by craft if not by force, and in default of conquest could be avoided by flight. The case was quite different with Nature, that immense Nature that surrounded the primitive families on all sides, held them in a close grip, and made them feel in every nerve her awful power.[86] The cosmic causes of the ancient cataclysms, although feebler, were always at work. Partial upheavals still disturbed the relative positions of earth and ocean. Sometimes the level of the sea rose and swallowed up vast stretches of coast; sometimes a terrible volcanic eruption would vomit from the depths of the waters some mountainous mass, to become part of a continent. The world was still in travail, and Jehovah had not calmed it by “seeing that it was good.”
These last remnants of the monsters of an earlier day were more than enough to impress the first members of our species with an uneasy feeling of their own inferiority, and a very modest 136view of their problematic royalty. It was not merely the animals from whom they had to wrest their disputed empire. These could in the last resort be fought, by craft if not by force, and in default of conquest could be avoided by flight. The case was quite different with Nature, that immense Nature that surrounded the primitive families on all sides, held them in a close grip, and made them feel in every nerve her awful power.[86] The cosmic causes of the ancient cataclysms, although feebler, were always at work. Partial upheavals still disturbed the relative positions of earth and ocean. Sometimes the level of the sea rose and swallowed up vast stretches of coast; sometimes a terrible volcanic eruption would vomit from the depths of the waters some mountainous mass, to become part of a continent. The world was still in travail, and Jehovah had not calmed it by “seeing that it was good.”
This general lack of equilibrium necessarily reacted on atmospheric conditions. The strife of earth, fire, and water brought with it complete and rapid changes of heat, cold, dryness, and humidity. The exhalations from the ground, still shaken with earthquake, had an irresistible influence on living creatures. The causes that enveloped the globe with the breath of battle and suffering could not but increase the pressure brought to bear by nature on man. Differences of climate and environment acted on our first parents far more effectively than to-day. Cuvier, in his “Treatise on the revolutions of the globe,” says that the inorganic forces of the present day would be quite incapable of causing convulsions and upheavals, or new arrangements of the earth’s surface, such as those to which geology bears witness. The changes that were wrought in the past on her own body by the awful might of nature would be impossible to-day; she had a similar power over the human race, but has it no longer. Her omnipotence has been so lost, or at least so weakened and whittled away, that in a period of years covering roughly half the life of our species on the earth, she has brought about no change of any importance, much less one that can be 137compared to that by which the different races were for ever marked off from each other.[87]
This general lack of equilibrium necessarily reacted on atmospheric conditions. The strife of earth, fire, and water brought with it complete and rapid changes of heat, cold, dryness, and humidity. The exhalations from the ground, still shaken with earthquake, had an irresistible influence on living creatures. The causes that enveloped the globe with the breath of battle and suffering could not but increase the pressure brought to bear by nature on man. Differences of climate and environment acted on our first parents far more effectively than to-day. Cuvier, in his “Treatise on the revolutions of the globe,” says that the inorganic forces of the present day would be quite incapable of causing convulsions and upheavals, or new arrangements of the earth’s surface, such as those to which geology bears witness. The changes that were wrought in the past on her own body by the awful might of nature would be impossible to-day; she had a similar power over the human race, but has it no longer. Her omnipotence has been so lost, or at least so weakened and whittled away, that in a period of years covering roughly half the life of our species on the earth, she has brought about no change of any importance, much less one that can be 137compared to that by which the different races were for ever marked off from each other.[87]
Two points are certain: first that the main differences between the branches of our race were fixed in the earliest epoch of our terrestrial life; secondly, that in order to imagine a period when these physiological cleavages could have been brought about, we must go back to the time when the influence of natural causes was far more active than it is now, under the normal and healthy conditions. Such a time could be none other than that immediately after the creation, when the earth was still shaken by its recent catastrophes and without any defence against the fearful effects of their last death-throes.
Two things are clear: first, that the main differences among our racial groups were established in the earliest days of our life on Earth; second, that to envision a time when these biological divisions might have occurred, we need to look back to a period when natural forces were much more powerful than they are today, under normal and healthy conditions. That time could only be right after creation, when the Earth was still reeling from its recent disasters and defenseless against the terrifying consequences of its last tumult.
Assuming the unitarian theory, we cannot give any later date for the separation of types.
Assuming the unitarian theory, we can't suggest any later date for when the types separated.
No argument can be based on the accidental deviations from the normal which are sometimes found in certain individual instances, and which, if transmitted, would certainly give rise to important varieties. Without including such deformities as a hump-back, some curious facts have been collected which seem, at first sight, to be of value in explaining the diversity of races. To cite only one instance, Prichard[88] quotes Baker’s account of a man whose whole body, with the exception of his face, was covered with a sort of dark shell, resembling a large collection of warts, very hard and callous, and insensible to pain; when cut, it did not bleed. At different periods this curious covering, after reaching a thickness of three-quarters of 138an inch, would become detached, and fall off; it was then replaced by another, similar in all respects. Four sons were born to him, all resembling their father. One survived; but Baker, who saw him in infancy, does not say whether he reached manhood. He merely infers that since the father has produced such offspring, “a race of people may be propagated by this man, having such rugged coats and coverings as himself; and if this should ever happen, and the accidental original be forgotten, it is not improbable they might be deemed a different species of mankind.”
No argument can be based on the accidental deviations from the normal which are sometimes found in certain individual instances, and which, if transmitted, would certainly give rise to important varieties. Without including such deformities as a hump-back, some curious facts have been collected which seem, at first sight, to be of value in explaining the diversity of races. To cite only one instance, Prichard[88] quotes Baker’s account of a man whose whole body, with the exception of his face, was covered with a sort of dark shell, resembling a large collection of warts, very hard and callous, and insensible to pain; when cut, it did not bleed. At different periods this curious covering, after reaching a thickness of three-quarters of 138an inch, would become detached, and fall off; it was then replaced by another, similar in all respects. Four sons were born to him, all resembling their father. One survived; but Baker, who saw him in infancy, does not say whether he reached manhood. He merely infers that since the father has produced such offspring, “a race of people may be propagated by this man, having such rugged coats and coverings as himself; and if this should ever happen, and the accidental original be forgotten, it is not improbable they might be deemed a different species of mankind.”
Such a conclusion is possible. Individuals, however, who are so different as these from the species in general, do not transmit their characteristics. Their posterity either returns to the regular path or is soon extinguished. All things that deviate from the natural and normal order of the world can only borrow life for a time; they are not fitted to keep it. Otherwise, a succession of strange accidents would, long before this, have set mankind on a road far removed from the physiological conditions which have obtained, without change, throughout the ages. We must conclude that impermanence is one of the essential and basic features of these anomalies. We could not include in such a category the woolly hair and black skin of the negro, or the yellow colour, wide face, and slanting eyes of the Chinaman. These are all permanent characteristics; they are in no way abnormal, and so cannot come from an accidental deviation.
Such a conclusion is possible. However, individuals who are this different from the general species don't pass on their traits. Their descendants either revert to the normal path or quickly die out. Anything that strays from the natural order of the world can only have a temporary existence; they aren't equipped to sustain it. Otherwise, a series of unusual events would have led humanity down a path very different from the physiological conditions that have remained unchanged throughout history. We must conclude that impermanence is one of the fundamental and essential features of these anomalies. We cannot include the woolly hair and black skin of Black people, or the yellow skin, wide faces, and slanted eyes of Asian people in this category. These are all permanent characteristics; they are not abnormal, and therefore cannot arise from an accidental deviation.
We will now give a summary of the present chapter.
We will now provide a summary of this chapter.
In face of the difficulties offered by the most liberal interpretation of the Biblical text, and the objection founded on the law regulating the generation of hybrids, it is impossible to pronounce categorically in favour of a multiplicity of origin for the human species.
In light of the challenges posed by the broadest interpretation of the Biblical text, along with the objection based on the laws governing the creation of hybrids, it's impossible to definitively support the idea of multiple origins for the human species.
We must therefore be content to assign a lower cause to those clear-cut varieties of which the main quality is undoubtedly their permanence, a permanence that can only be lost by a crossing of blood. We can identify this cause with the amount of climatic 139energy possessed by the earth at a time when the human race had just appeared on its surface. There is no doubt that the forces that inorganic nature could bring into play were far greater then than anything we have known since, and under their pressure racial modifications were accomplished which would now be impossible. Probably, too, the creatures exposed to these tremendous forces were more liable to be affected by them than existing types would be. Man, in his earliest stages, assumed many unstable forms; he did not perhaps belong, in any definite manner, to the white, red, or yellow variety. The deviations that transformed the primitive characteristics of the species into the types established to-day were probably much smaller than those that would now be required for the black race, for example, to become assimilated to the white, or the yellow to the black. On this hypothesis, we should have to regard Adamite man as equally different from all the existing human groups; these would have radiated all around him, the distance between him and any group being double that between one group and another. How much of the primitive type would the peoples of the different races have subsequently retained? Merely the most general characteristics of our species, the vague resemblances of shape common to the most distant groups, and the possibility of expressing their wants by articulate sounds—but nothing more. The remaining features peculiar to primitive man would have been completely lost, by the black as well as the non-black races; and although we are all originally descended from him, we should have owed to outside influences everything that gave us our distinctive and special character. Henceforth the human races, the product of cosmic forces as well as of the primitive Adamic stock, would be very slightly, if at all, related to each other. The power of giving birth to fertile hybrids would certainly be a perpetual proof of original connexion; but it would be the only one. As soon as the primal differences of environment had given each group its isolated character, as a possession for ever—its shape, features, and colour—from that moment the link of primal unity would 140have been suddenly snapped; the unity, so far as influence on racial development went, would be actually sterile. The strict and unassailable permanence of form and feature to which the earliest historical documents bear witness would be the charter and sign-manual of the eternal separation of races.
We must accept that the clear-cut varieties we see today have a lower cause, which is their undeniable permanence—something that can only change through interbreeding. This cause corresponds to the amount of climatic energy present on Earth when humans first appeared. It's clear that the forces of inorganic nature were much stronger back then than anything we've experienced since, leading to racial changes that would be impossible today. Additionally, the early creatures subjected to these powerful forces were likely more influenced by them than current types are. In its early stages, humanity had many unstable forms; it didn't fit neatly into categories like white, red, or yellow. The changes that turned the primitive characteristics of the species into today's established types were probably much smaller than what would be needed now for the black race to become similar to the white or for the yellow to become similar to the black. Based on this idea, we should see early humans as distinctly different from all existing human groups, which would have radiated out from him, with the gaps between him and any group being twice that of the gaps between each group. How much of the primitive type would different races have retained? Only the broad traits of our species, the vague similarities in shape among distant groups, and the ability to express needs with spoken sounds—but nothing more. The traits unique to primitive humans would have been completely lost for both black and non-black races; although we all trace our origins back to him, we would have derived everything that gives us our unique characteristics from outside influences. From this point on, human races—shaped by cosmic forces as well as the original Adamic stock—would be only slightly, if at all, related to each other. The ability to produce fertile hybrids would certainly be a lasting proof of their original connection, but that would be the only evidence. Once the differences in environment shaped each group’s distinct identity—its form, features, and color—the connection of original unity would have been abruptly severed; this unity, in terms of influencing racial development, would essentially become sterile. The strict and undeniable permanence of form and feature, as demonstrated by the earliest historical records, would mark the definitive separation of races.
CHAPTER XII
HOW THE RACES WERE PHYSIOLOGICALLY SEPARATED, AND THE DIFFERENT VARIETIES FORMED BY THEIR INTER-MIXTURE. THEY ARE UNEQUAL IN STRENGTH AND BEAUTY
The question of cosmic influences is one that ought to be fully cleared up, as I am confining myself to arguments based on it. The first problem with which I have to deal is the following:—“How could men, whose common origin implies a single starting-point, have been exposed to such a diversity of influences from without?” After the first separation of races, the groups were already numerous enough to be found under totally different conditions of climate; how then, considering the immense difficulties they had to contend against, the vast forests and marshy plains they had to cross, the sandy or snowy deserts, the rivers, lakes, and oceans—how, with all these obstacles, did they manage to cover distances which civilized man to-day, with all his developed power, can only surmount with great toil and trouble? To answer these objections, we must try to discover where the human species had its original home.
The question of cosmic influences needs to be fully resolved, as I'm focusing on arguments based on it. The first problem I need to address is this: “How could people, who share a common origin, have faced such a wide range of influences from the outside?” After the initial separation of races, the groups were already numerous enough to exist in completely different climates; so, considering the immense challenges they had to overcome—the huge forests and swampy plains they had to navigate, the sandy or snowy deserts, the rivers, lakes, and oceans—how did they manage to cover distances that modern civilized people can only cross with great effort and struggle? To answer these questions, we need to figure out where the human species originally came from.
A very ancient idea, adopted also by some great modern minds, such as Cuvier, is that the different mountain-systems must have served as the point of departure for certain races. According to this theory, the white races, and even certain African varieties whose skull is shaped like our own, had their first settlement in the Caucasus. The yellow race came down from the ice-bound heights of the Altai. Again, the tribes of prognathous negroes built their first huts on the southern slopes of Mount Atlas, and made this the starting-point of their first migrations. Thus, the frightful places of the earth, difficult 142of access and full of gloomy horror—torrents, caverns, icy mountains, eternal snows, and impassable abysses—were actually more familiar to primitive ages than any others; while all the terrors of the unknown lurked, for our first ancestors, in the uncovered plains, on the banks of the great rivers, on the coasts of the lakes and seas.
A very old idea, also embraced by some great modern thinkers like Cuvier, is that different mountain ranges must have been the starting point for certain races. According to this theory, white races, and even some African groups with skulls shaped like ours, first settled in the Caucasus. The yellow race descended from the icy heights of the Altai. Meanwhile, the tribes of prognathous Africans built their first huts on the southern slopes of Mount Atlas, making this their starting point for early migrations. Thus, the terrifying places of the earth—hard to reach and filled with dark mysteries, like torrents, caves, icy mountains, eternal snows, and insurmountable chasms—were actually more familiar to early humans than any other locations; while all the fears of the unknown rested, for our earliest ancestors, in the open plains, along the banks of great rivers, and on the shores of lakes and seas.
The chief motive urging the ancient philosophers to put forward this theory, and the moderns to revive it, seems to have been the idea that, in order to pass successfully through the great physical crises of the world, mankind must have collected on the mountain heights, where the floods and inundations could not reach them. This large and general interpretation of the tradition of Ararat may suit perhaps the later epochs, when the children of men had covered the face of the earth; but it is quite inapplicable to the time of relative calm that marked their first appearance. It is also contrary to all theories as to the unity of the species. Again, mountains from the remotest times have been the object of profound terror and religious awe. On them has been set, by all mythologies, the abode of the gods. It was on the snowy peak of Olympus, it was on Mount Meru that the Greeks and the Brahmans imagined their divine synods. It was on the summit of the Caucasus that Prometheus suffered the mysterious punishment of his still more mysterious crime. If men had begun by making their home in the remote heights, it is not likely that their imagination would have caused them to raise these to the height of heaven itself. We have a scant respect for what we have seen and known and trodden underfoot. There would have been no divinities but those of the waters and the plains. Hence I incline to the opposite belief, that the flat and uncovered regions witnessed the first steps of man. This is, by the way, the Biblical notion.[89] After the first settlements were made in these parts, the difficulties of accounting for migrations are sensibly diminished; for flat regions are generally cut by rivers and reach down to the sea, and so there would have been no need to 143undertake the difficult task of crossing forests, deserts, and great marshes.
The chief motive urging the ancient philosophers to put forward this theory, and the moderns to revive it, seems to have been the idea that, in order to pass successfully through the great physical crises of the world, mankind must have collected on the mountain heights, where the floods and inundations could not reach them. This large and general interpretation of the tradition of Ararat may suit perhaps the later epochs, when the children of men had covered the face of the earth; but it is quite inapplicable to the time of relative calm that marked their first appearance. It is also contrary to all theories as to the unity of the species. Again, mountains from the remotest times have been the object of profound terror and religious awe. On them has been set, by all mythologies, the abode of the gods. It was on the snowy peak of Olympus, it was on Mount Meru that the Greeks and the Brahmans imagined their divine synods. It was on the summit of the Caucasus that Prometheus suffered the mysterious punishment of his still more mysterious crime. If men had begun by making their home in the remote heights, it is not likely that their imagination would have caused them to raise these to the height of heaven itself. We have a scant respect for what we have seen and known and trodden underfoot. There would have been no divinities but those of the waters and the plains. Hence I incline to the opposite belief, that the flat and uncovered regions witnessed the first steps of man. This is, by the way, the Biblical notion.[89] After the first settlements were made in these parts, the difficulties of accounting for migrations are sensibly diminished; for flat regions are generally cut by rivers and reach down to the sea, and so there would have been no need to 143undertake the difficult task of crossing forests, deserts, and great marshes.
There are two kinds of migrations, the voluntary and the unexpected. The former are out of the question in very early times. The latter are more possible, and more probable too, among shiftless and unprepared savages than among civilised nations. A family huddled together on a drifting raft, a few unfortunate people surprised by an inrush of the sea, clinging to trunks of trees, and caught up by the currents—these are enough to account for a transplantation over long distances. The weaker man is, the more is he the sport of inorganic forces. The less experience he has, the more slavishly does he respond to accidents which he can neither foresee nor avoid. There are striking examples of the ease with which men can be carried, in spite of themselves, over considerable distances. Thus, we hear that in 1696 two large canoes from Ancorso, containing about thirty savages, men and women, were caught in a storm, and after drifting aimlessly some time, finally arrived at Samal, one of the Philippine Islands, three hundred leagues from their starting-point. Again, four natives of Ulea were carried out to sea in a canoe by a sudden squall. They drifted about for eight months, and reached at last one of the Radack Islands, at the eastern end of the Caroline Archipelago, after an involuntary voyage of 550 leagues. These unfortunate men lived solely on fish, and carefully collected every drop of rain they could. When rain failed them, they dived into the depths of the sea and drank the water there, which, they say, is less salt. Naturally, when they reached Radack, the travellers were in a deplorable state; but they soon rallied, and were eventually restored to health.[90]
There are two kinds of migrations, the voluntary and the unexpected. The former are out of the question in very early times. The latter are more possible, and more probable too, among shiftless and unprepared savages than among civilised nations. A family huddled together on a drifting raft, a few unfortunate people surprised by an inrush of the sea, clinging to trunks of trees, and caught up by the currents—these are enough to account for a transplantation over long distances. The weaker man is, the more is he the sport of inorganic forces. The less experience he has, the more slavishly does he respond to accidents which he can neither foresee nor avoid. There are striking examples of the ease with which men can be carried, in spite of themselves, over considerable distances. Thus, we hear that in 1696 two large canoes from Ancorso, containing about thirty savages, men and women, were caught in a storm, and after drifting aimlessly some time, finally arrived at Samal, one of the Philippine Islands, three hundred leagues from their starting-point. Again, four natives of Ulea were carried out to sea in a canoe by a sudden squall. They drifted about for eight months, and reached at last one of the Radack Islands, at the eastern end of the Caroline Archipelago, after an involuntary voyage of 550 leagues. These unfortunate men lived solely on fish, and carefully collected every drop of rain they could. When rain failed them, they dived into the depths of the sea and drank the water there, which, they say, is less salt. Naturally, when they reached Radack, the travellers were in a deplorable state; but they soon rallied, and were eventually restored to health.[90]
These two examples are a sufficient witness for the rapid diffusion of human groups in very different regions, and under the most varied local conditions. If further proofs were required, we might mention the ease with which insects, plants, and testaceans are carried all over the world; it is, of course, 144unnecessary to show that what happens to such things may, a fortiori, happen more easily to man.[91] The land-testaceans are thrown into the sea by the destruction of the cliffs, and are then carried to distant shores by means of currents. Zoophytes attach themselves to the shells of molluscs or let their tentacles float on the surface of the sea, and so are driven along by the wind to form distant colonies. The very trees of unknown species, the very sculptured planks, the last of a long line, which were cast up on the Canaries in the fifteenth century, and by providing a text for the meditations of Christopher Columbus paved the way for the discovery of the New World—even these probably carried on their surface the eggs of insects; and these eggs were hatched, by the heat engendered by new sap, far from their place of origin and the land where lived the others of their kind.
These two examples are a sufficient witness for the rapid diffusion of human groups in very different regions, and under the most varied local conditions. If further proofs were required, we might mention the ease with which insects, plants, and testaceans are carried all over the world; it is, of course, 144unnecessary to show that what happens to such things may, a fortiori, happen more easily to man.[91] The land-testaceans are thrown into the sea by the destruction of the cliffs, and are then carried to distant shores by means of currents. Zoophytes attach themselves to the shells of molluscs or let their tentacles float on the surface of the sea, and so are driven along by the wind to form distant colonies. The very trees of unknown species, the very sculptured planks, the last of a long line, which were cast up on the Canaries in the fifteenth century, and by providing a text for the meditations of Christopher Columbus paved the way for the discovery of the New World—even these probably carried on their surface the eggs of insects; and these eggs were hatched, by the heat engendered by new sap, far from their place of origin and the land where lived the others of their kind.
Thus there is nothing against the notion that the first human families might soon have been separated, and lived under very different conditions of climate, in regions far apart from each other. But it is not necessary, even under present circumstances, for the places to be far apart, in order to ensure a variation in the temperature, and in the local conditions resulting from it. In mountainous countries like Switzerland, the distance of a few miles makes such a difference in the soil and atmosphere, that we find the flora of Lapland and Southern Italy practically side by side; similarly in Isola Madre, on Lago Maggiore, oranges, great cacti, and dwarf palms grow in the open, in full view of the Simplon. We need not confine ourselves to mountains; the temperature of Normandy is lower than that of Jersey, while in the narrow triangle formed by the Western coasts of France, the vegetation is of the most varied character.[92]
Thus there is nothing against the notion that the first human families might soon have been separated, and lived under very different conditions of climate, in regions far apart from each other. But it is not necessary, even under present circumstances, for the places to be far apart, in order to ensure a variation in the temperature, and in the local conditions resulting from it. In mountainous countries like Switzerland, the distance of a few miles makes such a difference in the soil and atmosphere, that we find the flora of Lapland and Southern Italy practically side by side; similarly in Isola Madre, on Lago Maggiore, oranges, great cacti, and dwarf palms grow in the open, in full view of the Simplon. We need not confine ourselves to mountains; the temperature of Normandy is lower than that of Jersey, while in the narrow triangle formed by the Western coasts of France, the vegetation is of the most varied character.[92]
145The contrasts must have been tremendous, even over the smallest areas, in the days that followed the first appearance of our species on the globe. The selfsame place might easily become the theatre of vast atmospheric revolutions, when the sea retreated or advanced by the inundation or drying up of the neighbouring regions; when mountains suddenly rose in enormous masses, or sank to the common level of the earth, so that the plains covered what once was their crests; and when tremors, that shook the axis of the earth, and by affecting its equilibrium and the inclination of the poles to the ecliptic, came to disturb the general economy of the planet.
145The contrasts must have been incredible, even in the smallest areas, in the days that followed the first appearance of our species on Earth. The same place could easily become the stage for huge atmospheric changes, whether the sea retreated or advanced due to the flooding or drying up of nearby regions; when mountains suddenly rose up in massive forms, or sank to the ground level, so that the plains covered what used to be their peaks; and when tremors that shook the planet's axis, affecting its balance and the tilt of the poles to the ecliptic, disturbed the overall dynamics of the planet.
We may now consider that we have met all the objections, that might be urged as to the difficulty of changing one’s place and climate in the early ages of the world. There is no reason why some groups of the human family should not have gone far afield, while others were huddled together in a limited area and yet were exposed to very varied influences. It is thus that the secondary types, from which are descended the existing races, could have come into being. As to the type of man first created, the Adamite, we will leave him out of the argument altogether; for it is impossible to know anything of his specific character, 146or how far each of the later families has kept or lost its likeness to him. Our investigation will not take us further back than the races of the second stage.
We can now say that we've addressed all the objections regarding the challenges of changing one's location and climate in the early days of humanity. There's no reason why some groups of people couldn't have traveled far, while others remained confined to a small area but were still exposed to a wide range of influences. This is how the secondary types, from which the current races are descended, could have emerged. As for the first type of man created, the Adamite, we'll exclude him from this discussion entirely; it's impossible to know anything about his specific traits or how much the later families have retained or lost their resemblance to him. Our investigation won't go further back than the races from the second stage. 146
I find these races naturally divided into three, and three only—the white, the black, and the yellow.[93] If I use a basis of division suggested by the colour of the skin, it is not that I consider it either correct or happy, for the three categories of which I speak are not distinguished exactly by colour, which is a very complex and variable thing; I have already said that certain facts in the conformation of the skeleton are far more important. But in default of inventing new names—which I do not consider myself justified in doing—I must make my choice from the vocabulary already in use. The terms may not be very good, but they are at any rate less open to objection than any others, especially if they are carefully defined. I certainly prefer them to all the designations taken from geography or history, for these have thrown an already confused subject into further confusion. So I may say, once for all, that I understand by white men the members of those races which are also called Caucasian, Semitic, or Japhetic. By black men I mean the Hamites; by yellow the Altaic, Mongol, Finnish, and Tatar branches. These are the three primitive elements of mankind. There is no more reason to admit Blumenbach’s twenty-eight varieties than Prichard’s seven; for both these schemes include notorious hybrids. It is probable that none of the three original types was ever found in absolute simplicity. The great cosmic agents had not merely brought into being the three clear-cut varieties; they had also, in the course of their action, caused many sub-species to appear. These were distinguished by some peculiar features, quite apart from the general character which they had in common with the whole branch. Racial crossing was not necessary to create 147these specific modifications; they existed before any interbreeding took place at all. It would be fruitless to try to identify them to-day in the hybrid agglomeration that constitutes what we call the “white race.” It would be equally impossible with regard to the yellow race. Perhaps the black type has to some extent kept itself pure; at any rate it has remained nearer its original form, and thus shows at first sight what, in the case of the other great human divisions, is not given by the testimony of our senses, but may be admitted on the strength of historical proof.
I find these races naturally divided into three, and three only—the white, the black, and the yellow.[93] If I use a basis of division suggested by the colour of the skin, it is not that I consider it either correct or happy, for the three categories of which I speak are not distinguished exactly by colour, which is a very complex and variable thing; I have already said that certain facts in the conformation of the skeleton are far more important. But in default of inventing new names—which I do not consider myself justified in doing—I must make my choice from the vocabulary already in use. The terms may not be very good, but they are at any rate less open to objection than any others, especially if they are carefully defined. I certainly prefer them to all the designations taken from geography or history, for these have thrown an already confused subject into further confusion. So I may say, once for all, that I understand by white men the members of those races which are also called Caucasian, Semitic, or Japhetic. By black men I mean the Hamites; by yellow the Altaic, Mongol, Finnish, and Tatar branches. These are the three primitive elements of mankind. There is no more reason to admit Blumenbach’s twenty-eight varieties than Prichard’s seven; for both these schemes include notorious hybrids. It is probable that none of the three original types was ever found in absolute simplicity. The great cosmic agents had not merely brought into being the three clear-cut varieties; they had also, in the course of their action, caused many sub-species to appear. These were distinguished by some peculiar features, quite apart from the general character which they had in common with the whole branch. Racial crossing was not necessary to create 147these specific modifications; they existed before any interbreeding took place at all. It would be fruitless to try to identify them to-day in the hybrid agglomeration that constitutes what we call the “white race.” It would be equally impossible with regard to the yellow race. Perhaps the black type has to some extent kept itself pure; at any rate it has remained nearer its original form, and thus shows at first sight what, in the case of the other great human divisions, is not given by the testimony of our senses, but may be admitted on the strength of historical proof.
The negroes have always perpetuated the original forms of their race, such as the prognathous type with woolly hair, the Hindu type of the Kamaun and the Deccan, and the Pelagian of Polynesia. New varieties have certainly been created from their intermixture; this is the origin of what we may call the “tertiary types,” which are seen in the white and yellow races, as well as the black.
The Black community has always maintained the original traits of their ethnicity, including features like the pronounced jawline and curly hair, the Hindu characteristics of the Kamaun and the Deccan regions, and the unique traits found in Polynesia. New varieties have definitely emerged from their mixing; this leads to what we might refer to as the “tertiary types,” which are present in the white and Asian races, alongside the Black race.
Much has been made of a noteworthy fact, which is used to-day as a sure criterion for determining the racial purity of a nation. This fact is the resemblance of face, shape, and general constitution, including gesture and carriage. The further these resemblances go, the less mixture of blood is there supposed to be in the whole people. On the other hand, the more crossing there has been, the greater differences we shall find in the features, stature, walk, and general appearance of the individuals. The fact is incontestable, and valuable conclusions may be drawn from it; but the conclusions are a little different from those hitherto made.
A lot has been said about an important fact that is used today as a reliable way to determine the racial purity of a nation. This fact is the similarity in facial features, body shape, and overall constitution, including gestures and posture. The more these similarities exist, the less mixed the blood is believed to be within the entire population. Conversely, the more interbreeding that has occurred, the greater the differences we observe in features, height, walking style, and general appearance of individuals. This fact is undeniable, and significant conclusions can be drawn from it; however, these conclusions differ somewhat from those previously drawn.
The first series of observations by which the fact was discovered was carried out on the Polynesians. Now, these are far from being of pure race; they come from mixtures, in different proportions, of yellow and black. Hence the complete transmission of the type that we see to-day among the Polynesians shows, not the purity of the race, but simply that the more or less numerous elements of which it is composed have at last been fused in a full and homogeneous unity. Each man has the same blood in his veins as his neighbour, and so there is no reason 148why he should differ physically from him. Just as brothers and sisters are often much alike, as being produced from like elements, so, when two races have been so completely amalgamated that there is no group in the resulting people in which either race predominates, an artificial type is established, with a kind of factitious purity; and every new-born child bears its impress.
The initial series of observations that led to this discovery was conducted on the Polynesians. They are definitely not a pure race; they are a mix of different amounts of yellow and black ancestry. Therefore, the complete transmission of the traits we see today among the Polynesians demonstrates not the purity of the race, but rather that the various components have finally blended into a full and uniform unity. Each person shares the same blood as their neighbor, so there’s no reason for them to have physical differences. Just like brothers and sisters often resemble each other due to their shared heritage, when two races merge so thoroughly that no group within the new population dominates, an artificial type is created, resulting in a kind of false purity; and every new child reflects this. 148
What I have defined as the “tertiary type” might in this way easily acquire the quality that is wrongly appropriated to a people of absolutely pure race—namely the likeness of the individual members to each other. This could be attained in a much shorter time at this stage, as the differences between two varieties of the same type are relatively slight. In a family, for example, where the father and mother belong to different nations, the children will be like one or the other, but there will be little chance of any real identity of physical characteristics between them. If, however, the parents are both from the same national stock, such an identity will be easily produced.
What I call the “tertiary type” could easily gain the quality that is mistakenly attributed to a group of people of totally pure race—specifically, the resemblance among individual members. This could happen much faster at this stage since the differences between two varieties of the same type are relatively minor. For instance, in a family where the father and mother come from different countries, the children will resemble one or the other, but they won’t have much in common in terms of physical traits. However, if both parents are from the same national background, that kind of resemblance will develop easily.
We must mention another law before going further. Crossing of blood does not merely imply the fusion of the two varieties, but also creates new characteristics, which henceforth furnish the most important standpoint from which to consider any particular sub-species. Examples will be given later; meanwhile I need hardly say that these new and original qualities cannot be completely developed unless there has previously been a perfect fusion of the parent-types; otherwise the tertiary race cannot be considered as really established. The larger the two nations are, the greater will naturally be the time required for their fusion. But until the process is complete, and a state of physiological identity brought about, no new sub-species will be possible, as there is no question of normal development from an original, though composite source, but merely of the confusion and disorder that are always engendered from the imperfect mixture of elements which are naturally foreign to each other.
We need to mention another rule before we continue. The mixing of blood doesn’t just mean blending two types; it also creates new traits, which are crucial for understanding any specific sub-species. We'll provide examples later; for now, it's important to note that these new and unique qualities can’t fully emerge unless there has been a complete blending of the parent types; otherwise, the new race can’t be seen as truly established. The larger the two groups are, the longer it will take for them to mix. However, until this process is finished and a state of physiological similarity is achieved, no new sub-species will be possible. This is not about normal development from an original, though mixed, source, but rather about the confusion and chaos that arise from an incomplete blend of elements that are naturally incompatible.
Our actual knowledge of the life of these tertiary races is very slight. Only in the misty beginnings of human history can we catch a glimpse, in certain places, of the white race when it 149was still in this stage—a stage which seems to have been everywhere short-lived. The civilizing instincts of these chosen peoples were continually forcing them to mix their blood with that of others. As for the black and yellow types, they are mere savages in the tertiary stage, and have no history at all.[94]
Our actual knowledge of the life of these tertiary races is very slight. Only in the misty beginnings of human history can we catch a glimpse, in certain places, of the white race when it 149was still in this stage—a stage which seems to have been everywhere short-lived. The civilizing instincts of these chosen peoples were continually forcing them to mix their blood with that of others. As for the black and yellow types, they are mere savages in the tertiary stage, and have no history at all.[94]
To the tertiary races succeed others, which I will call “quaternary.” The Polynesians, sprung from the mixture of black and yellow,[95] the mulattoes, a blend of white and black,—these are among the peoples belonging to the quaternary type. I need hardly say, once more, that the new type brings the characteristics peculiar to itself more or less into harmony with those which recall its twofold descent.
To the tertiary races succeed others, which I will call “quaternary.” The Polynesians, sprung from the mixture of black and yellow,[95] the mulattoes, a blend of white and black,—these are among the peoples belonging to the quaternary type. I need hardly say, once more, that the new type brings the characteristics peculiar to itself more or less into harmony with those which recall its twofold descent.
When a quaternary race is again modified by the intervention of a new type, the resulting mixture has great difficulty in becoming stable; its elements are brought very slowly into harmony, and are combined in very irregular proportions. The original qualities of which it is composed are already weakened to a considerable extent, and become more and more neutralized. They tend to disappear in the confusion that has grown to be the main feature of the new product. The more this product reproduces itself and crosses its blood, the more the confusion increases. It reaches infinity, when the people is too numerous 150for any equilibrium to have a chance of being established—at any rate, not before long ages have passed. Such a people is merely an awful example of racial anarchy. In the individuals we find, here and there, a dominant feature reminding us in no uncertain way that blood from every source runs in their veins. One man will have the negro’s hair, another the eyes of a Teuton, a third will have a Mongolian face, a fourth a Semitic figure; and yet all these will be akin! This is the state in which the great civilized nations are to-day; we may especially see proofs of it in their sea-ports, capitals, and colonies, where a fusion of blood is more easily brought about. In Paris, London, Cadiz, and Constantinople, we find traits recalling every branch of mankind, and that without going outside the circle of the walls, or considering any but the so-called “native population.” The lower classes will give us examples of all kinds, from the prognathous head of the negro to the triangular face and slanting eyes of the Chinaman; for, especially since the Roman Empire, the most remote and divergent races have contributed to the blood of the inhabitants of our great cities. Commerce, peace, and war, the founding of colonies, the succession of invasions, have all helped in their turn to increase the disorder; and if one could trace, some way back, the genealogical tree of the first man he met, he would probably be surprised at the strange company of ancestors among whom he would find himself.[96]
When a quaternary race is again modified by the intervention of a new type, the resulting mixture has great difficulty in becoming stable; its elements are brought very slowly into harmony, and are combined in very irregular proportions. The original qualities of which it is composed are already weakened to a considerable extent, and become more and more neutralized. They tend to disappear in the confusion that has grown to be the main feature of the new product. The more this product reproduces itself and crosses its blood, the more the confusion increases. It reaches infinity, when the people is too numerous 150for any equilibrium to have a chance of being established—at any rate, not before long ages have passed. Such a people is merely an awful example of racial anarchy. In the individuals we find, here and there, a dominant feature reminding us in no uncertain way that blood from every source runs in their veins. One man will have the negro’s hair, another the eyes of a Teuton, a third will have a Mongolian face, a fourth a Semitic figure; and yet all these will be akin! This is the state in which the great civilized nations are to-day; we may especially see proofs of it in their sea-ports, capitals, and colonies, where a fusion of blood is more easily brought about. In Paris, London, Cadiz, and Constantinople, we find traits recalling every branch of mankind, and that without going outside the circle of the walls, or considering any but the so-called “native population.” The lower classes will give us examples of all kinds, from the prognathous head of the negro to the triangular face and slanting eyes of the Chinaman; for, especially since the Roman Empire, the most remote and divergent races have contributed to the blood of the inhabitants of our great cities. Commerce, peace, and war, the founding of colonies, the succession of invasions, have all helped in their turn to increase the disorder; and if one could trace, some way back, the genealogical tree of the first man he met, he would probably be surprised at the strange company of ancestors among whom he would find himself.[96]
We have shown that races differ physically from each other; we must now ask if they are also unequal in beauty and muscular strength. The answer cannot be long doubtful.
We have shown that races differ physically from one another; we now need to ask if they are also unequal in beauty and muscle strength. The answer shouldn't be in doubt for long.
I have already observed that the human groups to which the European nations and their descendants belong are the most beautiful. One has only to compare the various types of men scattered over the earth’s surface to be convinced of this. From the almost rudimentary face and structure of the Pelagian and 151the Pecheray to the tall and nobly proportioned figure of Charlemagne, the intelligent regularity of the features of Napoleon, and the imposing majesty that exhales from the royal countenance of Louis XIV, there is a series of gradations; the peoples who are not of white blood approach beauty, but do not attain it.
I have already noted that the human groups to which the European nations and their descendants belong are the most beautiful. One just needs to compare the different types of people spread across the earth to see this. From the almost primitive appearance and structure of the Pelagian and the Pecheray to the tall and elegantly proportioned figure of Charlemagne, the intelligent symmetry of Napoleon's features, and the commanding presence that radiates from the royal face of Louis XIV, there is a range of variations; the peoples who are not of white descent come close to beauty, but do not reach it.
Those who are most akin to us come nearest to beauty; such are the degenerate Aryan stocks of India and Persia, and the Semitic peoples who are least infected by contact with the black race.[97] As these races recede from the white type, their features and limbs become incorrect in form; they acquire defects of proportion which, in the races that are completely foreign to us, end by producing an extreme ugliness. This is the ancient heritage and indelible mark of the greater number of human groups. We can no longer subscribe to the doctrine (reproduced by Helvetius in his book on the “Human Intellect”) which regards the idea of the beautiful as purely artificial and variable. All who still have scruples on that point should consult the admirable “Essay on the Beautiful” of the Piedmontese philosopher, Gioberti; and their doubts will be laid to rest. Nowhere is it better brought out that beauty is an absolute and necessary idea, admitting of no arbitrary application. I take my stand on the solid principles established by Gioberti, and have no hesitation in regarding the white race as superior to all others in beauty; these, again, differ among themselves in the degree in which they approach or recede from their model. Thus the human groups are unequal in beauty; and this inequality is rational, logical, permanent, and indestructible.
Those who are most akin to us come nearest to beauty; such are the degenerate Aryan stocks of India and Persia, and the Semitic peoples who are least infected by contact with the black race.[97] As these races recede from the white type, their features and limbs become incorrect in form; they acquire defects of proportion which, in the races that are completely foreign to us, end by producing an extreme ugliness. This is the ancient heritage and indelible mark of the greater number of human groups. We can no longer subscribe to the doctrine (reproduced by Helvetius in his book on the “Human Intellect”) which regards the idea of the beautiful as purely artificial and variable. All who still have scruples on that point should consult the admirable “Essay on the Beautiful” of the Piedmontese philosopher, Gioberti; and their doubts will be laid to rest. Nowhere is it better brought out that beauty is an absolute and necessary idea, admitting of no arbitrary application. I take my stand on the solid principles established by Gioberti, and have no hesitation in regarding the white race as superior to all others in beauty; these, again, differ among themselves in the degree in which they approach or recede from their model. Thus the human groups are unequal in beauty; and this inequality is rational, logical, permanent, and indestructible.
Is there also an inequality in physical strength? The American savages, like the Hindus, are certainly our inferiors in this respect, as are also the Australians. The negroes, too, have 152less muscular power;[98] and all these peoples are infinitely less able to bear fatigue. We must distinguish, however, between purely muscular strength, which merely needs to spend itself for a single instant of victory, and the power of keeping up a prolonged resistance. The latter is far more typical than the former, of which we may find examples even in notoriously feeble races. If we take the blow of the fist as the sole criterion of strength, we shall find, among very backward negro races, among the New Zealanders (who are usually of weak constitution), among Lascars and Malays, certain individuals who can deliver such a blow as well as any Englishman. But if we take the peoples as a whole, and judge them by the amount of labour that they can go through without flinching, we shall give the palm to those belonging to the white race.
Is there also an inequality in physical strength? The American savages, like the Hindus, are certainly our inferiors in this respect, as are also the Australians. The negroes, too, have 152less muscular power;[98] and all these peoples are infinitely less able to bear fatigue. We must distinguish, however, between purely muscular strength, which merely needs to spend itself for a single instant of victory, and the power of keeping up a prolonged resistance. The latter is far more typical than the former, of which we may find examples even in notoriously feeble races. If we take the blow of the fist as the sole criterion of strength, we shall find, among very backward negro races, among the New Zealanders (who are usually of weak constitution), among Lascars and Malays, certain individuals who can deliver such a blow as well as any Englishman. But if we take the peoples as a whole, and judge them by the amount of labour that they can go through without flinching, we shall give the palm to those belonging to the white race.
The different groups within the white race itself are as unequal in strength as they are in beauty, though the difference is less marked. The Italians are more beautiful than the Germans or the Swiss, the French or the Spanish. Similarly, the English show a higher type of physical beauty than the Slav nations.
The different groups within the white race are just as unequal in strength as they are in beauty, although the difference is less noticeable. Italians are more beautiful than Germans or Swiss, or even the French or Spanish. Similarly, the English demonstrate a higher level of physical beauty than the Slavic nations.
In strength of fist, the English are superior to all the other European races; while the French and Spanish have a greater power of resisting fatigue and privation, as well as the inclemency of extreme climates. The question is settled, so far as the French are concerned, by the terrible campaign in Russia. Nearly all the Germans and the northern troops, accustomed though they were to very low temperatures, sank down in the snow; while the French regiments, though they paid their awful tribute to the rigours of the retreat, were yet able to save most of their number. This superiority has been attributed to their better moral education and military spirit. But such an explanation is insufficient. The German officers, who perished by 153hundreds, had just as high a sense of honour and duty as our soldiers had; but this did not prevent them from going under. We may conclude that the French have certain physical qualities that are superior to those of the Germans, which allow them to brave with impunity the snows of Russia as well as the burning sands of Egypt.
In terms of physical strength, the English are stronger than all other European races; while the French and Spanish can better withstand fatigue, hardship, and the harshness of extreme climates. The French performance during the disastrous campaign in Russia supports this point. Almost all the Germans and northern troops, despite being used to very low temperatures, collapsed in the snow; while the French regiments, even though they suffered greatly during the retreat, managed to save most of their soldiers. This advantage has been linked to their superior moral education and military spirit. However, that explanation falls short. The German officers, who perished by the hundreds, had just as strong a sense of honor and duty as our soldiers, but that didn’t save them. We can conclude that the French possess certain physical traits that are superior to those of the Germans, which allow them to endure the snows of Russia as well as the scorching sands of Egypt.
CHAPTER XIII
THE HUMAN RACES ARE INTELLECTUALLY UNEQUAL; HUMANKIND IS NOT CAPABLE OF INFINITE PROGRESS.
In order to appreciate the intellectual differences between races, we ought first to ascertain the degree of stupidity to which mankind can descend. We know already the highest point that it can reach, namely civilization.
In order to understand the intellectual differences between races, we should first determine how stupid humanity can actually be. We already know the highest level it can achieve, which is civilization.
Most scientific observers up to now have been very prone to make out the lowest types as worse than they really are.
Most scientists up to now have been quick to portray the lowest types as worse than they actually are.
Nearly all the early accounts of a savage tribe paint it in hideous colours, far more hideous than the reality. They give it so little power of reason and understanding, that it seems to be on a level with the monkey and below the elephant. It is true that we find the contrary opinion. If a captain is well received in an island, if he meets, as he believes, with a kind and hospitable welcome, and succeeds in making a few natives do a small amount of work with his sailors, then praises are showered on the happy people. They are declared to be fit for anything and capable of everything; and sometimes the enthusiasm bursts all bounds, and swears it has found among them some higher intelligences.
Almost all the early descriptions of a savage tribe portray it in terrible ways, much worse than reality. They attribute so little reasoning and understanding to them that they seem to be on the same level as monkeys and lower than elephants. It's true that we also come across opposing views. If a captain is warmly welcomed on an island, and he believes he’s received kindness and hospitality, and manages to get a few locals to do some work alongside his sailors, then praise is heaped onto these fortunate people. They are deemed capable of anything and everything; sometimes the excitement goes too far, claiming to have discovered higher intelligence among them.
We must appeal from both judgments—harsh and favourable alike. The fact that certain Tahitians have helped to repair a whaler does not make their nation capable of civilization. Because a man of Tonga-Tabu shows goodwill to strangers, he is not necessarily open to ideas of progress. Similarly, we are not entitled to degrade a native of a hitherto unknown coast to the level of the brute, just because he receives his first visitors with a flight of arrows, or because he is found eating raw lizards and mud pies. Such a banquet does not certainly connote a very high intelligence or very cultivated manners. But even in the most hideous cannibal there is a spark of the divine fire, and to 155some extent the flame of understanding can always be kindled in him. There are no tribes so low that they do not pass some judgments, true or false, just or unjust, on the things around them; the mere existence of such judgments is enough to show that in every branch of mankind some ray of intelligence is kept alive. It is this that makes the most degraded savages accessible to the teachings of religion and distinguishes them in a special manner, of which they are themselves conscious, from even the most intelligent beasts.
We need to challenge both judgments—both the harsh and the favorable. Just because some Tahitians have helped fix a whaler doesn’t mean their society is civilized. A person from Tonga-Tabu might show kindness to strangers, but that doesn’t mean they embrace ideas of progress. Likewise, we shouldn’t downgrade a native from an unexplored region to the level of an animal just because he greets his first visitors with a flurry of arrows or because we see him eating raw lizards and mud pies. Such a meal doesn’t necessarily indicate high intelligence or refined manners. However, even in the most repulsive cannibal, there is a spark of divine potential, and some level of understanding can always be ignited in him. No tribe is so primitive that they don’t form some judgments, whether they’re true or false, fair or unfair, about the world around them; the mere presence of these judgments demonstrates that, in every part of humanity, a glimmer of intelligence persists. This is what makes even the most primitive savages open to the teachings of religion and distinguishes them, in a way they are aware of, from even the smartest animals.
Are however these moral possibilities, which lie at the back of every man’s consciousness, capable of infinite extension? Do all men possess in an equal degree an unlimited power of intellectual development? In other words, has every human race the capacity for becoming equal to every other? The question is ultimately concerned with the infinite capacity for improvement possessed by the species as a whole, and with the equality of races. I deny both points.
Are these moral possibilities, which exist in every person’s mind, capable of infinite growth? Do all people have the same level of unlimited potential for intellectual development? In other words, can every human race become equal to every other? This question ultimately revolves around the endless capacity for improvement that our species has as a whole and the equality of races. I disagree with both claims.
The idea of an infinite progress is very seductive to many modern philosophers, and they support it by declaring that our civilization has many merits and advantages which our differently trained ancestors did not possess. They bring forward all the phenomena that distinguished our modern societies. I have spoken of these already; but I am glad to be able to go through them again.
The idea of infinite progress is very appealing to many modern philosophers, and they back it up by saying that our civilization has numerous benefits and advantages that our differently trained ancestors lacked. They highlight all the features that set our modern societies apart. I've already discussed these, but I'm happy to go over them again.
We are told that our scientific opinions are truer than they were; that our manners are, as a rule, kindly, and our morals better than those of the Greeks and Romans. Especially with regard to political liberty, they say, have we ideas and feelings, beliefs and tolerances, that prove our superiority. There are even some hopeful theorists who maintain that our institutions should lead us straight to that garden of the Hesperides which was sought so long, and with such ill-success, since the time when the ancient navigators reported that it was not in the Canaries....
We are told that our scientific beliefs are more accurate than ever; that, generally, we are kind in our behavior and our morals are better than those of the Greeks and Romans. Especially regarding political freedom, they argue that we have ideas, feelings, beliefs, and tolerances that show our superiority. There are even some optimistic thinkers who claim that our institutions should guide us directly to that paradise of the Hesperides, which has been sought for so long, and with such little success, since the days when ancient explorers reported that it wasn’t in the Canaries....
A little more serious consideration of history will show what truth there is in these high claims.
A bit more thoughtful consideration of history will reveal the truth behind these lofty claims.
156We are certainly more learned than the ancients. This is because we have profited by their discoveries. If we have amassed more knowledge than they, it is merely because we are their heirs and pupils, and have continued their work. Does it follow that the discovery of steam-power and the solution of a few mechanical problems have brought us on the way to omniscience? At most, our success may lead us to explore all the secrets of the material world. Before we achieve this conquest, there are many things to do which have not even been begun, nay of which the very existence is not yet suspected; but even when the victory is ours, shall we have advanced a single step beyond the bare affirmation of physical laws? We shall, I agree, have greatly increased our power of influencing nature and harnessing her to our service. We shall have found different ways of going round the world, or recognized definitely that certain routes are impossible. We shall have learnt how to move freely about in the air, and, by mounting a few miles nearer the limits of the earth’s atmosphere, discovered or cleared up certain astronomical or other problems; but nothing more. All this does not lead us to infinity. Even if we had counted all the planetary systems that move through space, should we be any nearer? Have we learnt a single thing about the great mysteries that was unknown to the ancients? We have, merely, so far as I can see, changed the previous methods of circling the cave where the secret lies. We have not pierced its darkness one inch further.
156We definitely know more than the ancients. This is because we have built on their discoveries. If we've gathered more knowledge than they did, it's simply because we are their heirs and students, continuing their work. Does this mean that discovering steam power and solving a few mechanical problems has brought us closer to knowing everything? At best, our achievements might lead us to uncover the secrets of the material world. Before we accomplish this, there are countless things to do that we haven't even started on, and many of which we don't even realize exist; but even when we claim victory, will we really have taken a step beyond just stating physical laws? I agree, we will have greatly enhanced our ability to influence nature and utilize it for our purposes. We’ll have found new ways to travel around the world or confirmed that certain routes are impossible. We will have learned how to navigate the air freely, and by venturing a few miles higher into the earth’s atmosphere, we might solve certain astronomical or other questions; but nothing more. All this doesn’t take us to infinity. Even if we counted all the planetary systems moving through space, would we be any closer? Have we learned a single thing about the great mysteries that was unknown to the ancients? As far as I can tell, we've only changed how we circle around the cave where the secret lies. We haven't pierced its darkness by even an inch more.
Again, admitting that we are in certain directions more enlightened, yet we must have lost all trace of many things that were familiar to our remote ancestors. Can we doubt that at the time of Abraham far more was known about primeval history than we know to-day? How many of our discoveries, made by chance or with great labour, are merely re-discoveries of forgotten knowledge! Further, how inferior we are in many respects to those who have lived before us! As I said above, in a different connexion, can one compare even our most splendid works to the marvels still to be seen in Egypt, India, Greece, and America? And these bear witness to the vanished magnificence of many 157other buildings, which have been destroyed far less by the heavy hand of time than by the senseless ravages of man. What are our arts, compared with those of Athens? What are our thinkers, compared with those of Alexandria and India? What are our poets, by the side of Valmiki, Kalidasa, Homer, and Pindar?
Once again, while we admit that we are more enlightened in certain ways, we must acknowledge that we’ve lost touch with many things that our distant ancestors were familiar with. Can we really doubt that during Abraham's time, people knew much more about early history than we do today? How many of our discoveries, whether stumbled upon by chance or achieved through hard work, are just rediscoveries of forgotten knowledge! Moreover, how inferior we are in many ways compared to those who came before us! As I mentioned earlier in a different context, can we even compare our finest works to the wonders still found in Egypt, India, Greece, and America? These sites testify to the lost grandeur of many other structures, which have been destroyed more by human folly than by the relentless passage of time. What do our arts measure up to when compared to those of Athens? What do our thinkers amount to alongside those from Alexandria and India? What do our poets stand against compared to Valmiki, Kalidasa, Homer, and Pindar?
Our work is, in fact, different from theirs. We have turned our minds to other inquiries and other ends than those pursued by the earlier civilized groups of mankind. But while tilling our new field, we have not been able to keep fertile the lands already cultivated. We have advanced on one flank, but have given ground on the other. It is a poor compensation; and far from proving our progress, it merely means that we have changed our position. For a real advance to have been made, we should at least have preserved in their integrity the chief intellectual treasures of the earlier societies, and set up, in addition, certain great and firmly based conclusions at which the ancients had aimed as well as ourselves. Our arts and sciences, using theirs as the starting-point, should have discovered some new and profound truths about life and death, the genesis of living creatures, and the basic principles of the universe. On all these questions, modern science, as we imagine, has lost the visionary gleam that played round the dawn of antiquity, and its own efforts have merely brought it to the humiliating confession, “I seek and do not find.” There has been no real progress in the intellectual conquests of man. Our power of criticism is certainly better than that of our forefathers. This is a considerable gain, but it stands alone; and, after all, criticism merely means classification, not discovery.
Our work is actually different from theirs. We have focused our minds on different questions and goals than those pursued by earlier civilized groups. But while exploring our new territory, we haven’t been able to maintain the lands we’ve already cultivated. We’ve made progress in one area but have lost ground in another. It’s a poor trade-off; and rather than demonstrating our advancement, it just shows that we’ve shifted our position. For real progress to occur, we should have at least preserved the key intellectual treasures of earlier societies and additionally established some significant and solid conclusions that both the ancients and we aimed for. Our arts and sciences, starting from their foundations, should have uncovered some new and profound truths about life and death, the origin of living things, and the fundamental principles of the universe. On all these topics, modern science, as we perceive it, has lost the visionary spark that illuminated the early days of civilization, and its own efforts have led to the disappointing confession, “I seek and do not find.” There hasn’t been any real progress in humanity’s intellectual achievements. Our ability to critique is certainly better than that of our ancestors. This is a significant gain, but it stands alone; ultimately, criticism merely means classification, not discovery.
As for our so-called new ideas on politics, we may allow ourselves to be more disrespectful to them than to our sciences.
As for our so-called new ideas about politics, we can afford to be more disrespectful towards them than we are to our sciences.
The same fertility in theorizing, on which we so pride ourselves, was to be found at Athens after the death of Pericles. Anyone may be convinced of this by reading again the comedies of Aristophanes, and allowing for satirical exaggeration; they were recommended by Plato himself as a guide to the public life of the city of Athene. We have always despised such comparisons, 158since we persuaded ourselves that a fundamental difference between our present social order and the ancient Greek State was created by slavery. It made for a more far-reaching demagogy, I admit; but that is all. People spoke of slaves in the same way as one speaks to-day of workmen and the lower classes; and, further, how very advanced the Athenians must have been, when they tried to please their servile population after the battle of Arginusæ!
The same ability to theorize, which we take so much pride in, was present in Athens after Pericles' death. You can see this by reading the comedies of Aristophanes, if you consider the satirical exaggeration; they were even recommended by Plato as a guide to the city's public life. We've always looked down on such comparisons, 158 believing that a key difference between our current social order and the ancient Greek state stemmed from slavery. I admit it did allow for more extreme demagoguery, but that’s about it. People talked about slaves similarly to how we talk about workers and the lower classes today; plus, how advanced the Athenians must have been to try to cater to their subjugated population after the battle of Arginusæ!
Let us now turn to Rome. If you open the letters of Cicero, you will find the Roman orator a moderate Tory of to-day. His republic is exactly like our constitutional societies, in all that relates to the language of parties and Parliamentary squabbles. There too, in the lower depths, seethed a population of degraded slaves, with revolt ever in their hearts, and sometimes in their fists also. We will leave this mob on one side; and we can do it the more readily as the law did not recognize their civil existence. They did not count in politics, and their influence was limited to times of uproar. Even then, they merely carried out the commands of the revolutionaries of free birth.
Let’s take a look at Rome now. If you read Cicero’s letters, you’ll see that the Roman orator was basically a moderate Tory of today. His republic is just like our constitutional societies, especially when it comes to party language and Parliamentary disputes. Down below, there was a large group of oppressed slaves, harboring thoughts of rebellion, sometimes taking action too. Let’s set this crowd aside for now, especially since the law didn’t acknowledge their rights as citizens. They didn’t have a say in politics, and their impact was mainly felt during times of chaos. Even then, they just acted on the orders of the revolutionaries who were freeborn.
Regarding, then, the slaves as of no account, does not the Forum offer us all the constituents of a modern social State? The populace, demanding bread and games, free doles and the right to enjoy them; the middle class, which succeeded in its aim of monopolizing the public services; the patriciate, always being transformed and giving ground, always losing its rights, until even its defenders agreed, as their one means of defence, to refuse all privileges and merely claim liberty for all;—have we not here an exact correspondence with our own time?
Regarding the slaves as if they don’t matter, doesn’t the Forum provide us with all the elements of a modern social state? The masses, demanding food and entertainment, free handouts and the chance to enjoy them; the middle class, which achieved its goal of monopolizing public services; the aristocracy, constantly changing and giving way, always losing its rights, until even its supporters accepted, as their only defense, to renounce all privileges and simply demand freedom for everyone;—don’t we see a clear parallel to our own time?
Does anyone believe that of the opinions we hear expressed to-day, however various they may be, there is a single one, or any shade of one, that was not known at Rome? I spoke above of the letters written from the Tusculan Villa: they contain the thoughts of a Conservative with progressive leanings. As against Sulla, Pompeius and Cicero were Liberals. They were not liberal enough for Cæsar, and were too much so for Cato. Later, under the Principate, we find a moderate Royalist in 159Pliny the Younger, though one who loved tranquillity. He was against excessive liberty for the people, and excessive power for the Emperor. His views were positivist; he thought little of the vanished splendours of the age of the Fabii, and preferred the prosaic administration of a Trajan. Not everyone agreed with him. Many feared another insurrection like that of Spartacus, and thought that the Emperor could not make too despotic a use of his power. On the other hand, some of the provincials asked for, and obtained, what we should call constitutional guarantees; while Socialist opinions found so highly placed a representative as the Gallic Emperor Gaius Junius Postumus, who set down, among his subjects for declamation, Dives et pauper inimici, “The rich and the poor are natural enemies.”
Does anyone really think that among the opinions we hear today, no matter how different they are, there’s even one that wasn’t already known in Rome? I mentioned earlier the letters written from the Tusculan Villa: they reflect the thoughts of a Conservative with progressive leanings. Compared to Sulla, Pompeius and Cicero were Liberals. They were not liberal enough for Cæsar and too liberal for Cato. Later on, during the Principate, we encounter a moderate Royalist in 159 Pliny the Younger, who valued peace. He was against giving too much freedom to the people and excessive power to the Emperor. His views were grounded; he didn’t care much for the lost grandeur of the Fabii era and preferred the practical governance of Trajan. Not everyone agreed with him. Many feared another uprising like Spartacus’s and believed the Emperor couldn’t be too tyrannical. On the flip side, some provincials requested and received what we would call constitutional guarantees; meanwhile, Socialist viewpoints found a high-profile advocate in the Gallic Emperor Gaius Junius Postumus, who proclaimed, Dives et pauper inimici, “The rich and the poor are natural enemies.”
In fact, every man who had any claim to share in the enlightenment of the time strongly asserted the equality of the human race, the right of all men to have their part in the good things of this world, the obvious necessity of the Græco-Roman civilization, its perfection and refinement, its certainty of a future progress even beyond its present state, and, to crown all, its existence for ever. These ideas were not merely the pride and consolation of the pagans; they inspired also the firm hopes of the first and most illustrious Fathers of the Church, of whose views Tertullian was the self-constituted interpreter.[99]
In fact, every man who had any claim to share in the enlightenment of the time strongly asserted the equality of the human race, the right of all men to have their part in the good things of this world, the obvious necessity of the Græco-Roman civilization, its perfection and refinement, its certainty of a future progress even beyond its present state, and, to crown all, its existence for ever. These ideas were not merely the pride and consolation of the pagans; they inspired also the firm hopes of the first and most illustrious Fathers of the Church, of whose views Tertullian was the self-constituted interpreter.[99]
Finally—to complete the picture with a last striking trait—the most numerous party of all was formed by the indifferent, the people who were too weak or timid, too sceptical or contemptuous, to find truth in the midst of all the divergent theories that passed kaleidoscopically before their eyes; who loved order when it existed, and (so far as they could) endured disorder when it came; who were always wondering at the progress of material comforts unknown to their fathers, and who, without wishing to think too much of the other side, consoled themselves by repeating over and over again, “Wonderful are the works of to-day!”
Finally—to complete the picture with one last striking quality—the largest group of all was made up of the indifferent, people who were too weak or timid, too skeptical or dismissive, to find truth among all the conflicting theories that flashed before them; who appreciated order when it existed and (as much as they could) put up with chaos when it arose; who were constantly amazed by the advancement of material comforts unknown to their parents, and who, without wanting to dwell too much on the downside, reassured themselves by repeatedly saying, “The works of today are amazing!”
160There would be more reason to believe that we have made improvements in political science, if we had invented some machinery that was unknown, in its essentials, before our time. Such a glory is not ours. Limited monarchies, for example, have been familiar to every age, and curious instances can be seen among certain American tribes, which in other respects have remained savage. Democratic and aristocratic republics of all kinds, balanced in the most various ways, have existed in the New as well as the Old World. Tlaxcala is just as good an example as Athens, Sparta, and Mecca before Mohammed’s time. Even if it were shown that we had ourselves made some secondary improvements in the art of government, would this be enough to justify such a sweeping assertion as that the human race is capable of unlimited progress? Let us be as modest as that wisest of kings, when he said, “There is nothing new under the sun.”[100]
160There would be more reason to believe that we have made improvements in political science, if we had invented some machinery that was unknown, in its essentials, before our time. Such a glory is not ours. Limited monarchies, for example, have been familiar to every age, and curious instances can be seen among certain American tribes, which in other respects have remained savage. Democratic and aristocratic republics of all kinds, balanced in the most various ways, have existed in the New as well as the Old World. Tlaxcala is just as good an example as Athens, Sparta, and Mecca before Mohammed’s time. Even if it were shown that we had ourselves made some secondary improvements in the art of government, would this be enough to justify such a sweeping assertion as that the human race is capable of unlimited progress? Let us be as modest as that wisest of kings, when he said, “There is nothing new under the sun.”[100]
161We come now to the question of manners. Ours are said to be gentler than those of the other great human societies; but this is very doubtful.
161Now we get to the topic of manners. They say ours are more refined than those in other major societies, but that seems questionable.
There are some rhetoricians to-day who would like to abolish war between nations. They have taken this theory from Seneca. Certain wise men of the East had also, on this subject, views that are precisely similar to those of the Moravian brotherhood. But even if the friends of universal peace succeeded in making Europe disgusted with the idea of war, they would still have to bring about a permanent change in the passions of mankind. Neither Seneca nor the Brahmans obtained such a victory. It is doubtful whether we are to succeed where they failed; especially as we may still see in our fields and our streets the bloody traces left by our so-called “humanity.”
There are some speakers today who want to eliminate war between nations. They've taken this idea from Seneca. Certain wise men from the East also had views on this topic that are very similar to those of the Moravian brotherhood. But even if the advocates for world peace managed to make Europe repulsed by the idea of war, they would still need to create a lasting change in human emotions. Neither Seneca nor the Brahmans achieved this kind of victory. It's uncertain whether we will succeed where they didn't; especially since we can still see in our fields and streets the bloody marks left by our so-called “humanity.”
I agree that our principles are pure and elevated. Does our practice correspond to them?
I agree that our principles are pretty high and noble. Does our practice match them?
Before we congratulate ourselves on our achievements, let us wait till our modern countries can boast of two centuries of peace, as could Roman Italy,[101] the example of which has unfortunately not been followed by later ages; for since the beginning of modern civilization fifty years have never passed without massacres.
Before we congratulate ourselves on our achievements, let us wait till our modern countries can boast of two centuries of peace, as could Roman Italy,[101] the example of which has unfortunately not been followed by later ages; for since the beginning of modern civilization fifty years have never passed without massacres.
The capacity for infinite progress is, thus, not shown by the present state of our civilization. Man has been able to learn some things, but has forgotten many others. He has not added one sense to his senses, one limb to his limbs, one faculty to his soul. He has merely explored another region of the circle in which he is confined, and even the comparison of his destiny with that of many kinds of birds and insects does not always inspire very consoling thoughts as to his happiness in this life.
The ability for limitless progress isn't reflected in our current civilization. People have learned some things, but they've also forgotten many others. They haven't gained any new senses, limbs, or abilities for their souls. They've just explored a different part of the circle that limits them, and even comparing their fate to that of various birds and insects doesn't always evoke comforting thoughts about their happiness in this life.
The bees, the ants, and the termites have found for themselves, from the day of their creation, the kind of life that suited them. The last two, in their communities, have invented a way of building their houses, laying in their provisions, and looking after their eggs, which in the opinion of naturalists could be neither 162altered nor improved.[102] Such as it is, it has always been sufficient for the small wants of the creatures who use it. Similarly the bees—with their monarchical government, which admits of the deposition of the sovereign but not of a social revolution—have never for a single day turned aside from the manner of life that is most suitable to their needs. Metaphysicians were allowed for a long time to call animals machines, and to assign the cause of their movements to God, who was the “soul of the brutes,” anima brutorum. Now that the habits of these so-called automata are studied in a more careful way, we have not merely given up this contemptuous theory; we have even recognized that instinct has a capacity that raises it almost to the dignity of reason.
The bees, the ants, and the termites have found for themselves, from the day of their creation, the kind of life that suited them. The last two, in their communities, have invented a way of building their houses, laying in their provisions, and looking after their eggs, which in the opinion of naturalists could be neither 162altered nor improved.[102] Such as it is, it has always been sufficient for the small wants of the creatures who use it. Similarly the bees—with their monarchical government, which admits of the deposition of the sovereign but not of a social revolution—have never for a single day turned aside from the manner of life that is most suitable to their needs. Metaphysicians were allowed for a long time to call animals machines, and to assign the cause of their movements to God, who was the “soul of the brutes,” anima brutorum. Now that the habits of these so-called automata are studied in a more careful way, we have not merely given up this contemptuous theory; we have even recognized that instinct has a capacity that raises it almost to the dignity of reason.
In the bee-kingdom, we see the queens a prey to the anger of their subjects; this implies either a spirit of mutiny in the latter, or the inability of the former to fulfil their lawful obligations. We see too the termites sparing their conquered enemies, and then making them prisoners, and employing them in the public service by giving them the care of the young. What are we to conclude from such facts as these?
In the kingdom of bees, we observe queens falling victim to the anger of their subjects; this suggests either a spirit of rebellion among the latter or the failure of the former to meet their rightful duties. We also see termites sparing their defeated foes, making them captives, and putting them to work in the community by having them look after the young. What should we take away from these facts?
Our modern States are certainly more complicated, and satisfy our needs in larger measure: but when I see the savage wandering on his way, fierce, sullen, idle, and dirty, lazily dragging his feet along his uncultivated ground, carrying the pointed stick that is his only weapon, and followed by the wife whom he has bound to him by a marriage-ceremony consisting solely in an empty and ferocious violence;[103] when I see the wife carrying her child, whom she will kill with her own hands if he falls ill, or even if he worries 163her;[104] when I see this miserable group under the pressure of hunger, suddenly stop, in its search for food, before a hill peopled by intelligent ants, gape at it in wonder, put their feet through it, seize the eggs and devour them, and then withdraw sadly into the hollow of a rock,—when I see all this, I ask myself whether the insects that have just perished are not more highly gifted than the stupid family of the destroyer, and whether the instinct of the animals, restricted as it is to a small circle of wants, does not really make them happier than the faculty of reason which has left our poor humanity naked on the earth, and a thousand times more exposed than any other species to the sufferings caused by the united agency of air, sun, rain, and snow. Man, in his wretchedness, has never succeeded in inventing a way of providing the whole race with clothes or in putting them beyond the reach of hunger and thirst. It is true that the knowledge possessed by the lowest savage is more extensive than that of any animal; but the animals know what is useful to them, and we do not. They hold fast to what knowledge they have, but we often cannot keep what we have ourselves discovered. They are always, in normal seasons, sure of satisfying their needs by their instincts. But there are numerous tribes of men that from the beginning of their history have never been able to rise above a stinted and precarious existence. So far as material well-being goes, we are no better than the animals; our horizon is wider than theirs, but, like theirs, it is still cramped and bounded.
Our modern States are certainly more complicated, and satisfy our needs in larger measure: but when I see the savage wandering on his way, fierce, sullen, idle, and dirty, lazily dragging his feet along his uncultivated ground, carrying the pointed stick that is his only weapon, and followed by the wife whom he has bound to him by a marriage-ceremony consisting solely in an empty and ferocious violence;[103] when I see the wife carrying her child, whom she will kill with her own hands if he falls ill, or even if he worries 163her;[104] when I see this miserable group under the pressure of hunger, suddenly stop, in its search for food, before a hill peopled by intelligent ants, gape at it in wonder, put their feet through it, seize the eggs and devour them, and then withdraw sadly into the hollow of a rock,—when I see all this, I ask myself whether the insects that have just perished are not more highly gifted than the stupid family of the destroyer, and whether the instinct of the animals, restricted as it is to a small circle of wants, does not really make them happier than the faculty of reason which has left our poor humanity naked on the earth, and a thousand times more exposed than any other species to the sufferings caused by the united agency of air, sun, rain, and snow. Man, in his wretchedness, has never succeeded in inventing a way of providing the whole race with clothes or in putting them beyond the reach of hunger and thirst. It is true that the knowledge possessed by the lowest savage is more extensive than that of any animal; but the animals know what is useful to them, and we do not. They hold fast to what knowledge they have, but we often cannot keep what we have ourselves discovered. They are always, in normal seasons, sure of satisfying their needs by their instincts. But there are numerous tribes of men that from the beginning of their history have never been able to rise above a stinted and precarious existence. So far as material well-being goes, we are no better than the animals; our horizon is wider than theirs, but, like theirs, it is still cramped and bounded.
I have hardly insisted enough on this unfortunate tendency of mankind to lose on one side what it gains on the other. Yet this is the great fact that condemns us to wander through our intellectual domains without ever succeeding, in spite of their narrow limits, in holding them all at the same time. If this fatal law did not exist, it might well happen that at some date in the 164dim future, when man had gathered together all the wisdom of all the ages, knowing what he had power to know and possessing all that was within his reach, he might at last have learnt how to apply his wealth, and live in the midst of nature, at peace with his kind and no longer at grips with misery; and having gained tranquillity after all his struggles, he might find his ultimate rest, if not in a state of absolute perfection, at any rate in the midst of joy and abundance.
I have barely emphasized enough this unfortunate human tendency to lose what it gains on one side. Yet this is the major reality that forces us to drift through our knowledge without ever truly succeeding, despite the narrow scope of our understanding, in grasping everything at once. If this unavoidable law didn’t exist, it’s possible that at some point in the distant future, when humanity had collected all the wisdom of all the ages, knowing everything it could know and possessing all that was within reach, it might finally learn how to use its knowledge and live harmoniously with nature and others, free from misery; and having found peace after all its struggles, it might achieve lasting comfort, if not in a state of total perfection, at least in a life filled with joy and abundance.
Such happiness, with all its limitations, is not even possible for us, since man unlearns as fast as he learns; he cannot gain intellectually and morally without losing physically, and he does not hold any of his conquests strongly enough to be certain of keeping them always.
Such happiness, despite its limitations, isn't even possible for us because people forget as quickly as they learn; they can't gain intellectual and moral understanding without losing physical abilities, and they don’t hold on to their achievements strongly enough to be sure they can keep them forever.
We moderns believe that our civilization will never perish, because we have discovered printing, steam, and gunpowder. Has printing, which is no less known to the inhabitants of Tonkin and Annam[105] than in Europe, managed to give them even a tolerable civilization? They have books, and many of them—books which are sold far cheaper than ours. How is it that these peoples are so weak and degraded, so near the point where civilized man, strengthless, cowardly, and corrupted, is inferior in intellectual power to any barbarian who may seize the opportunity to crush him?[106] The reason is, that printing is merely a means and not an end. If you use it to disseminate healthy and vigorous ideas, it will serve a most fruitful purpose and help to maintain civilization. If, on the other hand, the intellectual life of a people is so debased that no one any longer prints such works of philosophy, history, and literature, as can give strong 165nourishment to a nation’s genius; if the degraded press merely serves to multiply the unhealthy and poisonous compilations of enervated minds, if its theology is the work of sectaries, its politics of libellers, its poetry of libertines,—then how and why should the printing-press be the saviour of civilization?
We moderns believe that our civilization will never perish, because we have discovered printing, steam, and gunpowder. Has printing, which is no less known to the inhabitants of Tonkin and Annam[105] than in Europe, managed to give them even a tolerable civilization? They have books, and many of them—books which are sold far cheaper than ours. How is it that these peoples are so weak and degraded, so near the point where civilized man, strengthless, cowardly, and corrupted, is inferior in intellectual power to any barbarian who may seize the opportunity to crush him?[106] The reason is, that printing is merely a means and not an end. If you use it to disseminate healthy and vigorous ideas, it will serve a most fruitful purpose and help to maintain civilization. If, on the other hand, the intellectual life of a people is so debased that no one any longer prints such works of philosophy, history, and literature, as can give strong 165nourishment to a nation’s genius; if the degraded press merely serves to multiply the unhealthy and poisonous compilations of enervated minds, if its theology is the work of sectaries, its politics of libellers, its poetry of libertines,—then how and why should the printing-press be the saviour of civilization?
Because copies of the great masterpieces can be easily multiplied, it is supposed that printing helps to preserve them; and that in times of intellectual barrenness, when they have no other competitors, printing can at least make them accessible to the nobler minds of the age. This is of course true. Yet if a man is to trouble himself about an ancient book at all, or gain any improvement from it, he must already have the precious gift of an enlightened mind. In evil times, when public virtue has left the earth, ancient writings are of little account, and no one cares to disturb the silence of the libraries. A man must be already worth something before he thinks of entering these august portals; but in such times no one is worth anything....
Because copies of great masterpieces can be easily reproduced, it's believed that printing helps to preserve them; and in times of intellectual drought, when they have no other rivals, printing can at least make them accessible to the more noble minds of the era. This is certainly true. However, if someone wants to truly engage with an ancient book or gain any insight from it, they must already possess the valuable gift of an enlightened mind. In bad times, when public virtue has vanished, ancient writings hold little value, and no one is interested in breaking the silence of the libraries. A person must already have some worth before they consider entering these esteemed halls; but in such times, no one has any worth.
Further, the length of life assured by Gutenberg’s discovery to the achievements of the human mind is greatly exaggerated. With the exception of a few works which are from time to time reprinted, all books are dying to-day, as manuscripts died in the old days. Scientific works especially, which are published in editions of a few hundred copies, soon disappear from the common stock. They can still be found, though with difficulty, in large collections. The intellectual treasures of antiquity were in exactly the same case; and, I repeat, learning will not save a people which has fallen into its dotage.
Furthermore, the impact of Gutenberg’s discovery on the accomplishments of the human mind is often overstated. Aside from a handful of works that get reprinted occasionally, most books are fading away today, just like manuscripts did in the past. Scientific publications, particularly, are released in editions of just a few hundred copies and quickly vanish from the general availability. They may still be found, but it takes effort, especially in large collections. The intellectual treasures of the past faced the same fate; and again, I emphasize, knowledge alone won't save a society that has entered its decline.
What have become of the thousands of admirable books published since the first printing-press was set up? Most of them have been forgotten. Many of those that are still spoken of have no longer any readers, while the very names of the authors who were in demand fifty years ago are gradually fading from memory.
What has happened to the thousands of great books published since the first printing press was invented? Most of them have been forgotten. Many of the ones still talked about no longer have any readers, while the names of authors who were popular fifty years ago are slowly fading from memory.
In the attempt to heighten the influence of printing, too little stress has been laid on the great diffusion of manuscripts that preceded it. At the time of the Roman Empire, opportunities 166for education were very general, and books must have been very common indeed, if we look at the extraordinary number of out-at-elbows grammarians, whose poverty, licentiousness, and passionate search for enjoyment live for us in the Satyricon of Petronius. They swarmed even in the smallest towns, and may be compared to the novelists, lawyers, and journalists of our own age. Even when the decadence was complete, anyone who wanted books could get them. Virgil was read everywhere. The peasants who heard his praises took him for a dangerous enchanter. The monks copied him. They copied also Pliny, Dioscorides, Plato, Aristotle, even Catullus and Martial. From the great number of mediæval manuscripts that remain after so much war and pillage, after the burning of so many castles and abbeys, we may guess that far more copies than one thinks were made of contemporary works, literary, scientific, and philosophical. We exaggerate the real services done by printing to science, poetry, morality, and civilization; it would be better if we merely touched lightly on these merits and spoke more of the way in which the invention of printing is continually helping all kinds of religious and political interests. Printing, I say again, is a marvellous tool; but when head and hand fail, a tool cannot work by itself.
In trying to highlight the impact of printing, not enough attention has been given to the widespread availability of manuscripts that came before it. During the time of the Roman Empire, education was quite accessible, and books must have been relatively common, especially considering the large number of down-and-out grammarians whose poverty, indulgence, and passionate pursuit of pleasure are captured in Petronius's Satyricon. They were found even in the smallest towns, similar to the novelists, lawyers, and journalists of today. Even at the height of decline, anyone who wanted books could get them. Virgil was read everywhere. The peasants who heard his praises thought of him as a dangerous sorcerer. Monks copied him, along with Pliny, Dioscorides, Plato, Aristotle, and even Catullus and Martial. From the many medieval manuscripts that still exist after extensive wars and destruction, including the burning of numerous castles and abbeys, we can infer that far more copies of contemporary literary, scientific, and philosophical works were produced than one might assume. We tend to overstate the true contributions of printing to science, poetry, morality, and civilization; it would be wiser to focus less on these accomplishments and more on how the invention of printing continuously supports various religious and political agendas. Printing, I say again, is an amazing tool; but when both mind and hand falter, a tool cannot function on its own.
Gunpowder has no more power than printing to save a society that is in danger of death. The knowledge of how to make it will certainly never be forgotten. I doubt, however, whether the half-civilized peoples who use it to-day as much as we do ourselves, ever look upon it from any other point of view than that of destruction.
Gunpowder has no more power than printing to save a society that is at risk of dying. The knowledge of how to make it will definitely never be forgotten. However, I doubt that the semi-civilized people who use it today as much as we do ever see it as anything other than a tool for destruction.
As for steam-power and the various industrial discoveries, they too, like printing, are most excellent means, but not ends in themselves. I may add that some processes which began as scientific discoveries ended as matters of routine, when the intellectual movement that gave them birth had stopped for ever, and the theoretical secrets at the back of the processes had been lost. Finally, material well-being has never been anything but an excrescence on civilization; no one has ever heard of a 167society that persisted solely through its knowledge of how to travel quickly and make fine clothes.
As for steam power and the various industrial discoveries, they are great tools, much like printing, but they're not the ultimate goals. I should mention that some processes that started as scientific breakthroughs eventually became routine once the intellectual movement that created them came to an end, and the theoretical insights behind those processes were forgotten. Ultimately, material prosperity has always been just a byproduct of civilization; no one has ever known of a society that endured solely because it understood how to travel fast and create stylish clothing.
All the civilizations before our own have thought, as we do, that they were set firmly on the rock of time by their unforgettable discoveries. They all believed in their immortality. The Incas and their families, who travelled swiftly in their palanquins on the excellent roads, fifteen hundred miles long, that still link Cuzco to Quito, were certainly convinced that their conquests would last for ever. Time, with one blow of his wing, has hurled their empire, like so many others, into the uttermost abyss. These kings of Peru also had their sciences, their machinery, their powerful engines, at the work of which we still stand amazed without being able to guess their construction. They too knew the secret of carrying enormous masses from place to place. They built fortresses by piling, one upon the other, blocks of stone thirty-eight feet long and eighteen wide, such as may be seen in the ruins of Tihuanaco, to which these gigantic building-materials must have been brought from a distance of many miles. Do we know the means used by the engineers of this vanished people to solve such a problem? No more than we know how the vast Cyclopean walls were constructed, the ruins of which, in many parts of Southern Europe, still defy the ravages of time.
All the civilizations before ours believed, just like we do, that they were grounded in history by their unforgettable discoveries. They all thought they would be immortal. The Incas and their families, who traveled quickly in their palanquins along the incredible fifteen hundred miles of roads that still connect Cuzco to Quito, were definitely convinced their conquests would last forever. Yet, time, with a single sweep of its wing, has cast their empire, like so many others, into the deepest abyss. These kings of Peru also had their sciences, their machinery, and their powerful engines, which still leave us in awe, unable to guess how they were built. They too understood the secret of transporting massive stones from one place to another. They constructed fortresses by stacking blocks of stone thirty-eight feet long and eighteen feet wide, like those found in the ruins of Tihuanaco, from which these gigantic materials must have been transported over many miles. Do we know how the engineers of this lost civilization managed such feats? No more than we understand how the immense Cyclopean walls were built, the ruins of which, in many parts of Southern Europe, still resist the wear of time.
We must not confuse the causes of a civilization with its results. The causes disappear, and the results are forgotten, when the spirit that gave them birth has departed. If they persist, it is because of a new spirit that takes hold of them, and often succeeds in giving quite a new direction to their activities. The human mind is always in motion. It runs from one point to another, but cannot be in all places at once. It exalts what it embraces, and forgets what it has abandoned. Held prisoner for ever within a circle whose bounds it may not overstep, it never manages to cultivate one part of its domain without leaving the others fallow. It is always at the same time superior and inferior to its forbears. Mankind never goes beyond itself, and so is not capable of infinite progress.
We shouldn't confuse the reasons behind a civilization with its outcomes. The reasons vanish, and the outcomes are overlooked when the spirit that created them is gone. If they continue to exist, it’s because of a new spirit that takes root in them and often manages to give their activities a completely new direction. The human mind is always active. It moves from one idea to the next but can’t be everywhere at once. It celebrates what it engages with and forgets what it has left behind. Trapped forever within a circle it can’t cross, it never manages to nurture one part of its territory without letting the others go unworked. It is simultaneously superior and inferior to its ancestors. Humanity never surpasses itself, so it’s not capable of infinite progress.
CHAPTER XIV
PROOF OF THE INTELLECTUAL INEQUALITY OF RACES (continued). DIFFERENT CIVILIZATIONS ARE INHERENTLY DISLIKE EACH OTHER. HYBRID RACES HAVE COMPARABLY HYBRID CIVILIZATIONS.
If the human races were equal, the course of history would form an affecting, glorious, and magnificent picture. The races would all have been equally intelligent, with a keen eye for their true interests and the same aptitude for conquest and domination. Early in the world’s history, they would have gladdened the face of the earth with a crowd of civilizations, all flourishing at the same time, and all exactly alike. At the moment when the most ancient Sanscrit peoples were founding their empire, and, by means of religion and the sword, were covering Northern India with harvests, towns, palaces, and temples; at the moment when the first Assyrian Empire was crowning the plains of the Tigris and Euphrates with its splendid buildings, and the chariots and horsemen of Nimroud were defying the four winds, we should have seen, on the African coast, among the tribes of the prognathous negroes, the rise of an enlightened and cultured social state, skilful in adapting means to ends, and in possession of great wealth and power.
If all human races were equal, history would present a touching, glorious, and magnificent picture. All races would have been equally intelligent, with a clear understanding of their true interests and the same talent for conquest and domination. Early in the world's history, they would have beautified the earth with numerous civilizations, all thriving simultaneously and exactly alike. While the earliest Sanskrit peoples were establishing their empire and, through religion and warfare, transforming Northern India with crops, cities, palaces, and temples; at the same time the first Assyrian Empire was adorning the plains of the Tigris and Euphrates with its impressive structures, and the chariots and horsemen of Nimroud were challenging the elements, we would have witnessed, on the African coast, among the tribes of the prognathous negroes, the emergence of an enlightened and cultured society, skilled in achieving its goals and possessing great wealth and power.
The Celts, in the course of their migrations, would have carried with them to the extreme west of Europe the necessary elements of a great society, as well as some tincture of the ancient wisdom of the East; they would certainly have found, among the Iberian peoples spread over the face of Italy, in Gaul and Spain and the islands of the Mediterranean, rivals as well schooled as themselves in the early traditions, as expert as they in the arts and inventions required for civilization.
The Celts, during their migrations, would have brought with them to the far west of Europe the essential components of a great society, along with some of the ancient wisdom from the East; they would certainly have encountered, among the Iberian peoples scattered across Italy, Gaul, Spain, and the Mediterranean islands, rivals who were just as knowledgeable as they were in early traditions and equally skilled in the arts and inventions necessary for civilization.
Mankind, at one with itself, would have nobly walked the earth, 169rich in understanding, and founding everywhere societies resembling each other. All nations would have judged their needs in the same way, asked nature for the same things, and viewed her from the same angle. A short time would have been sufficient for them to get into close contact with each other and to form the complex network of relations that is everywhere so necessary and profitable for progress.
Mankind, united as one, would have confidently walked the earth, 169rich in understanding, creating societies that were similar everywhere. All nations would have recognized their needs in the same way, asked nature for the same things, and looked at her from the same perspective. A brief period would have been enough for them to connect closely and establish the complex network of relationships that is essential and beneficial for progress.
The tribes that were unlucky enough to live on a barren soil, at the bottom of rocky gorges, on the shores of ice-bound seas, or on steppes for ever swept by the north winds—these might have had to battle against the unkindness of nature for a longer time than the more favoured peoples. But in the end, having no less wisdom and understanding than the others, they would not have been backward in discovering that the rigours of a climate has its remedies. They would have shown the intelligent activity we see to-day among the Danes, the Norwegians, and the Icelanders. They would have tamed the rebellious soil, and forced it, in spite of itself, to be productive. In mountainous regions, we should have found them leading a pastoral life, like the Swiss, or developing industries like those of Cashmere. If their climate had been so bad, and its situation so unfavourable, that there was obviously nothing to be done with it, then the thought would have struck them that the world was large, and contained many valleys and kindly plains; they would have left their ungrateful country, and soon have found a land where they could turn their energy and intelligence to good account.
The tribes that were unfortunate enough to live on barren land, at the bottom of rocky gorges, by ice-bound seas, or on steppes constantly hit by north winds—these groups might have faced nature's harshness for longer than the more fortunate peoples. But ultimately, possessing as much wisdom and understanding as the others, they wouldn’t have hesitated to realize that the challenges of their climate had solutions. They would have demonstrated the resourceful activity we see today among the Danes, Norwegians, and Icelanders. They would have tamed the stubborn land and compelled it, against its will, to be productive. In mountainous areas, we would find them leading a pastoral life, similar to the Swiss, or developing industries like those in Kashmir. If their climate had been so terrible, and the location so unsuitable that nothing could be done, then the idea would have occurred to them that the world is vast and has many valleys and fertile plains; they would have left their unwelcoming country and quickly found a place where they could effectively apply their energy and intelligence.
Then the nations of the earth, equally enlightened and equally rich, some by the commerce of their seething maritime cities, some by the agriculture of their vast and flourishing prairies, others by the industries of a mountainous district, others again by the facilities for transport afforded them by their central position—all these, in spite of the temporary quarrels, civil wars, and seditions inseparable from our condition as men, might soon have devised some system of balancing their conflicting interests. Civilizations identical in origin would, by a long process of give and take, have ended by being almost exactly alike; one might 170then have seen established that federation of the world which has been the dream of so many centuries, and which would inevitably be realized if all races were actually gifted, in the same degree, with the same powers.
Then the nations of the world, equally informed and equally wealthy—some through trade from their bustling coastal cities, some through the farming of their vast and thriving plains, others through the industries of their mountainous regions, and still others by the transport advantages of their central locations—all these nations, despite the temporary conflicts, civil wars, and uprisings that come with being human, could have quickly developed a system to balance their competing interests. Civilizations similar in origin would, through a long process of negotiation and compromise, have ended up nearly identical. One might have then seen the establishment of that global federation, which has been a dream for so many centuries, and which would inevitably be realized if all races were truly equal in their abilities.
But we know that such a picture is purely fantastic. The first peoples worthy of the name came together under the inspiration of an idea of union which the barbarians who lived more or less near them not only failed to conceive so quickly, but never conceived at all. The early peoples emigrated from their first home and came across other peoples, which they conquered; but these again neither understood nor ever adopted with any intelligence the main ideas in the civilization which had been imposed on them. Far from showing that all the tribes of mankind are intellectually alike, the nations capable of civilization have always proved the contrary, first by the absolutely different foundations on which they based their states, and secondly by the marked antipathy which they showed to each other. The force of example has never awakened any instinct, in any people, which did not spring from their own nature. Spain and the Gauls saw the Phœnicians, the Greeks, and the Carthaginians, set up flourishing towns, one after the other, on their coasts. But both Spain and the Gauls refused to copy the manners and the government of these great trading powers. When the Romans came as conquerors, they only succeeded in introducing a different spirit by filling their new dominions with Roman colonies. Thus the case of the Celts and the Iberians shows that civilization cannot be acquired without the crossing of blood.
But we know that this picture is completely unrealistic. The first peoples deserving of the name came together inspired by an idea of unity that the nearby barbarians not only failed to grasp quickly but never understood at all. The early peoples migrated from their original homeland and encountered other groups, which they conquered; however, these groups neither understood nor intelligently adopted the central ideas of the civilization that was imposed on them. Far from demonstrating that all human tribes are intellectually the same, the nations capable of civilization have consistently shown the opposite, first through the completely different foundations on which they built their states, and second through the clear animosity they displayed toward one another. The influence of example has never stirred any instinct in any people that didn't originate from their own nature. Spain and the Gauls witnessed the Phoenicians, Greeks, and Carthaginians establish thriving towns one after the other along their coasts. Yet both Spain and the Gauls chose not to imitate the customs and governance of these powerful trading nations. When the Romans came as conquerors, they only managed to introduce a different spirit by populating their new territories with Roman colonies. Therefore, the case of the Celts and the Iberians demonstrates that civilization cannot be gained without a mix of blood.
Consider the position of the American Indians at the present day. They live side by side with a people which always wishes to increase in numbers, to strengthen its power. They see thousands of ships passing up and down their waterways. They know that the strength of their masters is irresistible. They have no hope whatever of seeing their native land one day delivered from the conqueror; their whole continent is henceforth, as they all know, the inheritance of the European. A glance is enough to convince them of the tenacity of those foreign institutions 171under which human life ceases to depend, for its continuance, on the abundance of game or fish. From their purchases of brandy, guns, and blankets, they know that even their own coarse tastes would be more easily satisfied in the midst of such a society, which is always inviting them to come in, and which seeks, by bribes and flattery, to obtain their consent. It is always refused. They prefer to flee from one lonely spot to another; they bury themselves more and more in the heart of the country, abandoning all, even the bones of their fathers. They will die out, as they know well; but they are kept, by a mysterious feeling of horror, under the yoke of their unconquerable repulsion from the white race, and although they admire its strength and general superiority, their conscience and their whole nature, in a word, their blood, revolts from the mere thought of having anything in common with it.
Consider the situation of the American Indians today. They live alongside a people that always aims to grow in numbers and strengthen its power. They see thousands of ships passing through their waterways. They understand that the strength of their oppressors is overwhelming. They have no hope of ever seeing their land free from the conquerors; their entire continent is, as they all know, now the domain of Europeans. A quick look is enough to show them how persistent those foreign institutions are, where human life no longer relies on the availability of game or fish for survival. From their purchases of alcohol, guns, and blankets, they realize that even their basic needs would be more easily met in such a society, which always invites them to join in and tries to gain their approval through bribes and flattery. This is always turned down. They prefer to escape from one isolated place to another; they retreat deeper into the heart of the country, leaving behind everything, even the remains of their ancestors. They know they will eventually die out; however, a mysterious feeling of dread keeps them under the weight of their unshakable aversion to the white race. Even though they admire its strength and overall dominance, their conscience and their entire being—basically, their blood—revolts at the mere thought of having anything to do with it.
In Spanish America less aversion is felt by the natives towards their masters. The reason is that they were formerly left by the central Government under the rule of their Caciques. The Government did not try to civilize them; it allowed them to keep their own laws and customs, and, provided they became Christians, merely required them to pay tribute. There was no question of colonization. Once the conquest was made, the Spaniards showed a lazy tolerance to the conquered, and only oppressed them spasmodically. This is why the Indians of South America are less unhappy than those of the north, and continue to live on, whereas the neighbours of the Anglo-Saxons will be pitilessly driven down into the abyss.
In Spanish America, the natives feel less hostility towards their rulers. This is because they were previously left by the central government under the control of their local leaders, the Caciques. The government didn’t attempt to civilize them; it allowed them to maintain their own laws and customs and, as long as they converted to Christianity, only required them to pay taxes. There was no real colonization. Once the conquest happened, the Spaniards displayed a relaxed tolerance towards the conquered and only oppressed them occasionally. This is why the Indigenous people of South America are generally less miserable than those in the north and continue to survive, while those near the Anglo-Saxons are harshly pushed towards destruction.
Civilization is incommunicable, not only to savages, but also to more enlightened nations. This is shown by the efforts of French goodwill and conciliation in the ancient kingdom of Algiers at the present day, as well as by the experience of the English in India, and the Dutch in Java. There are no more striking and conclusive proofs of the unlikeness and inequality of races.
Civilization can't be communicated, not just to savages, but also to more advanced nations. This is evident in the efforts of the French to promote goodwill and understanding in the ancient kingdom of Algiers today, as well as in the experiences of the English in India and the Dutch in Java. There are no clearer and more convincing examples of the differences and inequalities among races.
We should be wrong to conclude that the barbarism of certain tribes is so innate that no kind of culture is possible for them. 172Traces may be seen, among many savage peoples, of a state of things better than that obtaining now. Some tribes, otherwise sunk in brutishness, hold to traditional rules, of a curious complexity, in the matter of marriage, inheritance, and government. Their rites are unmeaning to-day, but they evidently go back to a higher order of ideas. The Red Indians are brought forward as an example; the vast deserts over which they roam are supposed to have been once the settlements of the Alleghanians.[107] Others, such as the natives of the Marianne Islands, have methods of manufacture which they cannot have invented themselves. They hand them down, without thought, from father to son, and employ them quite mechanically.
We should be wrong to conclude that the barbarism of certain tribes is so innate that no kind of culture is possible for them. 172Traces may be seen, among many savage peoples, of a state of things better than that obtaining now. Some tribes, otherwise sunk in brutishness, hold to traditional rules, of a curious complexity, in the matter of marriage, inheritance, and government. Their rites are unmeaning to-day, but they evidently go back to a higher order of ideas. The Red Indians are brought forward as an example; the vast deserts over which they roam are supposed to have been once the settlements of the Alleghanians.[107] Others, such as the natives of the Marianne Islands, have methods of manufacture which they cannot have invented themselves. They hand them down, without thought, from father to son, and employ them quite mechanically.
When we see a people in a state of barbarism, we must look more closely before concluding that this has always been their condition. We must take many other facts into account, if we would avoid error.
When we see a group of people in a state of savagery, we need to look more closely before assuming that this has always been their situation. We must consider many other factors to avoid making mistakes.
Some peoples are caught in the sweep of a kindred race; they submit to it more or less, taking over certain customs, and following them out as far as possible. On the disappearance of the dominant race, either by expulsion, or by a complete absorption in the conquered people, the latter allows the culture, especially its root principles, to die out almost entirely, and retains only the small part it has been able to understand. Even this cannot happen except among nations related by blood. This was the attitude of the Assyrians towards the Chaldean culture, of the Syrian and Egyptian Greeks towards the Greeks of Europe, of the Iberians, Celts, and Illyrians in face of the Roman ideas. If the Cherokees, the Catawhas, the Muskhogees, the Seminoles, the Natchez, and the like, still show some traces of the Alleghanian intelligence, I cannot indeed infer that they are of pure blood, and directly descended from the originating stock—this would mean that a race that was once civilized can lose its civilization;—I merely say that if any of them derives from the ancient conquering type as its source, the stream is a muddy one, and has been mingled with many 173tributaries on the way. If it were otherwise, the Cherokees would never have fallen into barbarism. As for the other and less gifted tribes, they seem to represent merely the dregs of the indigenous population, which was forced by the foreign conquerors to combine together to form the basic elements of a new social state. It is not surprising that these remnants of civilization should have preserved, without understanding them, laws, rites, and customs invented by men cleverer than themselves; they never knew their meaning or theoretical principles, or regarded them as anything but objects of superstitious veneration. The same argument applies to the traces of mechanical skill found among them. The methods so admired by travellers may well have been ultimately derived from a finer race that has long disappeared. Sometimes we must look even further for their origin. Thus, the working of mines was known to the Iberians, Aquitanians, and the Bretons of the Scilly Isles; but the secret was first discovered in Upper Asia, and thence brought long ago by the ancestors of the Western peoples in the course of their migration.
Some people get swept up in a related culture; they either accept it more or less, adopting certain customs and following them as much as they can. When the dominant culture disappears—whether through expulsion or complete absorption into the conquered group—the latter lets the culture, especially its core principles, fade away almost completely, holding on only to what they’ve been able to grasp. This can only happen among nations that are related by blood. This was the case with the Assyrians towards the Chaldean culture, the Syrian and Egyptian Greeks towards the Greeks of Europe, and the Iberians, Celts, and Illyrians regarding Roman ideas. If the Cherokees, Catawbas, Muskhogees, Seminoles, Natchez, and others still show some signs of Alleghanian intelligence, I can't exactly say they're of pure blood and directly descended from the original stock—this would imply that a once-civilized race can lose its civilization. I only point out that if any of them descends from the ancient conquering type, the lineage is muddled and mixed with many tributaries along the way. If it were different, the Cherokees would never have fallen into barbarism. As for the other, less accomplished tribes, they seem to represent merely the remnants of the native population that were forced by foreign conquerors to come together to form the basic elements of a new social structure. It’s not surprising that these remnants of civilization have preserved laws, rites, and customs created by people smarter than they are, without understanding them; they never grasped their meaning or theoretical principles and saw them only as objects of superstitious reverence. The same goes for the signs of mechanical skill found among them. The techniques admired by travelers may well have originated from a more advanced race that has long since disappeared. Sometimes we need to look even further for their origin. For example, the Iberians, Aquitanians, and the Bretons of the Scilly Isles knew how to work mines; however, this knowledge was first discovered in Upper Asia and brought long ago by the ancestors of Western peoples during their migrations.
The natives of the Caroline Islands are almost the most interesting in Polynesia. Their looms, their carved canoes, their taste for trade and navigation put a deep barrier between them and the other negroes. It is not hard to see how they come to have these powers. They owe them to the Malay blood in their veins; and as, at the same time, their blood is far from being pure, their racial gifts have survived only in a stunted and degraded form.
The people of the Caroline Islands are some of the most fascinating in Polynesia. Their weaving, intricately carved canoes, and their interest in trade and navigation set them apart from other groups. It's easy to understand how they developed these skills. They attribute these abilities to the Malay heritage in their blood; however, since their ancestry is far from pure, their racial traits have persisted only in a diminished and degraded state.
We must not therefore infer, from the traces of civilization existing among a barbarous people, that it has ever been really civilized. It has lived under the dominion of another tribe, of kindred blood but superior to it; or perhaps, by merely living close to the other tribe, it has, feebly and humbly, imitated its customs. The savage races of to-day have always been savage, and we are right in concluding, by analogy, that they will continue to be so, until the day when they disappear.
We shouldn't assume, based on the signs of civilization found in a primitive society, that it has ever truly been civilized. It has existed under the control of another tribe, related by blood but more advanced; or perhaps, just by being near that other tribe, it has weakly and modestly copied their customs. The savage races of today have always been savage, and it's reasonable to conclude, by analogy, that they will remain so until the day they vanish.
Their disappearance is inevitable as soon as two entirely 174unconnected races come into active contact; and the best proof is the fate of the Polynesians and the American Indians.
Their disappearance is unavoidable as soon as two completely unconnected races come into active contact; and the best evidence is the fate of the Polynesians and the Native Americans.
The preceding argument has established the following facts:
The previous argument has established the following facts:
(i) The tribes which are savage at the present day have always been so, and always will be, however high the civilizations with which they are brought into contact.
(i) The tribes that are considered savage today have always been that way and always will be, no matter how advanced the civilizations they interact with.
(ii) For a savage people even to go on living in the midst of civilization, the nation which created the civilization must be a nobler branch of the same race.
(ii) For a primitive people to continue living among a civilized society, the nation that built that civilization must be a more refined branch of the same race.
(iii) This is also necessary if two distinct civilizations are to affect each other to any extent, by an exchange of qualities, and give birth to other civilizations compounded from their elements. That they should ever be fused together is of course out of the question.
(iii) This is also necessary if two different civilizations are going to influence each other to any degree, through sharing qualities, and create new civilizations made up of their elements. The idea that they could ever completely merge is obviously impossible.
(iv) The civilizations that proceed from two completely foreign races can only touch on the surface. They never coalesce, and the one will always exclude the other. I will say more about this last point, as it has not been sufficiently illustrated.
(iv) Civilizations that come from two totally different races can only interact at a superficial level. They never fully merge, and one will always push the other out. I’ll elaborate on this last point, as it hasn’t been explained enough.
The fortune of war brought the Persian civilization face to face with the Greek, the Greek with the Roman, the Egyptian with both Roman and Greek; similarly the modern European civilization has confronted all those existing to-day in the world, especially the Arabian.
The luck of war brought the Persian civilization up against the Greek, the Greek against the Roman, the Egyptian with both the Roman and Greek; in the same way, modern European civilization has faced all the cultures that exist today in the world, especially the Arabian.
The relations of Greek with Persian culture were manifold and inevitable. A large part of the Hellenic population—the richest, if not the most independent—was concentrated in the towns of the Syrian littoral, and in the colonies of Asia Minor and the Euxine. These were, soon after their foundation, absorbed in the dominions of the Great King; the inhabitants lived under the eye of the satrap, though to a certain extent they retained their democratic institutions. Again, Greece proper, the Greece that was free, was always in close contact with the cities of the Asiatic coast.
The relationship between Greek and Persian culture was complex and unavoidable. A significant part of the Greek population—the wealthiest, if not the most autonomous—was located in the towns along the Syrian coast and in the colonies of Asia Minor and the Black Sea. Soon after they were established, these areas came under the rule of the Great King; the people lived under the watch of the governor, although they still maintained some of their democratic systems. Additionally, mainland Greece, the Greece that was free, was always in close proximity to the cities along the Asian coast.
Were the civilizations of the two countries ever fused into one? We know they were not. The Greeks regarded their powerful enemies as barbarians, and their contempt was probably 175returned with interest. The two nations were continually coming into contact, but their political ideas, their private habits, the inner meaning of their public rites, the scope of their art, and the forms of their government, remained quite distinct. At Ecbatana only one authority was recognized; it was hereditary, and limited in certain traditional ways, but was otherwise absolute. In Hellas the power was subdivided among a crowd of different sovereigns. The government was monarchical at Sparta, democratic at Athens, aristocratic at Sicyon, tyrannic in Macedonia—a strange medley! Among the Persians, the State religion was far nearer to the primitive idea of emanation; it showed the same tendency to unity as the government itself did, and had a moral and metaphysical significance that was not without a certain philosophic depth. The Greek symbolism, on the other hand, was concerned merely with the various outward appearances of nature, and issued in a glorification of the human form. Religion left the business of controlling a man’s conscience to the laws of the State; as soon as the due rites were performed, and his meed of honour paid to the local god or hero, the office of faith was complete. Further, the rites themselves, the gods, and the heroes, were different in places a few miles apart. If, in some sanctuaries like Olympia or Dodona, we seem to find the worship, not of some special force of nature, but of the cosmic principle itself, such a unity only makes the diversity of the rest more remarkable; for this kind of worship was confined to a few isolated places. Besides, the oracle of Dodona and the cult of the Olympian Zeus were foreign importations.
Were the civilizations of the two countries ever merged into one? We know they were not. The Greeks saw their powerful enemies as barbarians, and this disdain was likely returned with equal bitterness. The two nations constantly interacted, but their political views, personal habits, the deeper meanings of their public ceremonies, the nature of their art, and their government structures remained completely separate. In Ecbatana, there was only one recognized authority; it was hereditary and had certain traditional limitations, but it was otherwise absolute. In Hellas, power was divided among various rulers. The government was monarchical in Sparta, democratic in Athens, aristocratic in Sicyon, and tyrannical in Macedonia—a bizarre mix! Among the Persians, the state religion was much closer to the basic idea of emanation; it had the same unifying tendency as the government itself and carried a moral and metaphysical significance that had a certain philosophical depth. Greek symbolism, on the other hand, was focused solely on the different outward expressions of nature and celebrated the human form. Religion left the task of regulating a person's conscience to the laws of the state; once the required rituals were performed and the appropriate honors were given to the local god or hero, the role of faith was complete. Furthermore, the rituals, gods, and heroes varied even in places just a few miles apart. If, in some sanctuaries like Olympia or Dodona, we seem to find worship not directed at a specific natural force, but at the cosmic principle itself, this unity only makes the diversity elsewhere more striking, as this kind of worship was limited to a few isolated locations. Additionally, the oracle of Dodona and the cult of the Olympian Zeus were foreign imports.
As for the private customs of the Greeks, it is hardly necessary to show how much they differed from those of the Persians. For a rich, pleasure-loving, and cosmopolitan youth to imitate the habits of rivals far more luxurious and outwardly refined than the Greeks, was to bring himself into public contempt. Until the time of Alexander—in other words, during the great, fruitful and glorious period of Hellenism—Persia, in spite of its continual pressure, could not convert Greece to its civilization.
As for the private customs of the Greeks, it's clear that they were very different from those of the Persians. For a wealthy, indulgent, and worldly young person to copy the lifestyle of rivals who were far more luxurious and seemingly refined than the Greeks would lead to public disdain. Up until the time of Alexander—in other words, during the remarkable, productive, and glorious era of Hellenism—Persia, despite its constant influence, couldn't change Greece's way of life.
176With the coming of Alexander, this was curiously confirmed. Men believed for a moment, when they saw Hellas conquering the kingdom of Darius, that Asia was about to become Greek, or, still better, that the acts of violence wrought in the madness of a single night by the conqueror against the monuments of the country were, in their very excess, a proof of contempt as well as hatred. But the burner of Persepolis soon changed his mind. The change was so complete that his design at last became apparent; it was to substitute himself purely and simply for the dynasty of the Achaemenidae, and to rule like his predecessor or the great Xerxes, with Greece as an appanage of his empire. In this way, the Persian social system might have absorbed that of the Greeks.
176With Alexander's arrival, this was strangely confirmed. People briefly believed, when they saw Greece defeating Darius's kingdom, that Asia was about to become Greek, or even better, that the violent acts committed by the conqueror in one night against the country's monuments were, in their extremity, a sign of both contempt and hatred. But the destroyer of Persepolis soon had a change of heart. The shift was so drastic that his true intention became clear; he aimed to replace the Achaemenid dynasty entirely and rule like his predecessor, the great Xerxes, with Greece as a part of his empire. This way, the Persian social system could have absorbed that of the Greeks.
In spite, however, of all Alexander’s authority, nothing of the kind happened. His generals and soldiers never became used to seeing him in his long clinging robe, wearing a turban on his head, surrounded by eunuchs and denying his country. After his death, his system was continued by some of his successors; they were, however, forced to mitigate it. And why, as a fact, were they able to find the middle term which became the normal condition of the Asiatics of the coast and the Græco-Egyptians? Simply because their subjects consisted of a mixed population of Greeks, Syrians, and Arabs, who had no reason to refuse the compromise. Where, however, the races remained distinct, all terms of union were impossible, and each country held to its national culture.
Despite all of Alexander’s authority, nothing of the sort occurred. His generals and soldiers never got accustomed to seeing him in his long, clingy robe, wearing a turban, surrounded by eunuchs and distancing himself from his country. After his death, some of his successors carried on his system; however, they were compelled to soften it. And why were they able to discover the middle ground that became the norm for the coastal Asiatics and the Greco-Egyptians? Simply because their subjects were a mixed population of Greeks, Syrians, and Arabs, who saw no reason to reject the compromise. In places where the races remained distinct, any form of union was impossible, and each country clung to its national culture.
Similarly, right up to the last days of the Roman Empire, the hybrid civilization that was dominant all over the East, including Greece proper, had become much more Asiatic than Greek, owing to the great preponderance of Asiatic blood in the mass of the people. The intellectual life, it is true, took pride in being Hellenic. But it is not hard to find, in the thought of the time, an Oriental strain vitalizing all the products of the Alexandrian school, such as the “centralized state” idea of the Græco-Syrian jurists. We see how the different racial elements were balanced, and to which side the scale inclined.
Similarly, right up to the last days of the Roman Empire, the mixed civilization that dominated throughout the East, including Greece itself, had become much more Asian than Greek, due to the overwhelming presence of Asian ancestry in the population. The intellectual life, it is true, took pride in being Hellenic. But it's easy to see, in the thoughts of the time, an Asian influence energizing all the works of the Alexandrian school, like the idea of a "centralized state" from the Greco-Syrian jurists. We can observe how the different racial elements were balanced and which way the scale tipped.
177Other civilizations may be compared in the same way; and before ending this chapter, I will say a few words about the relation between Arab culture and our own.
177Other civilizations can be compared in a similar way; and before I finish this chapter, I want to say a few words about the relationship between Arab culture and our own.
No one can doubt their mutual repulsion. Our mediæval ancestors had opportunities of seeing at close quarters the marvels of the Mussulman State, when they willingly sent their sons to study in the schools of Cordova. Yet nothing Arabian remains in Europe outside the nations that have a tinge of Ishmaelitish blood. Brahmanic India showed no more eagerness than ourselves to come to terms with Islam, and has, like us, resisted all the efforts of its Mohammedan masters.
No one can deny their strong dislike for each other. Our medieval ancestors had the chance to closely witness the wonders of the Muslim state when they gladly sent their sons to study in the schools of Cordova. Yet nothing Arabic remains in Europe apart from the nations that have a hint of Ishmaelite heritage. Brahmanic India showed just as little interest as we did in making peace with Islam and, like us, has resisted all the attempts of its Muslim rulers.
To-day, it is our turn to deal with the remains of Arab civilization. We harry and destroy the Arabs, but we do not succeed in changing them, although their civilization is not itself original, and so should have less power of resistance. It is notorious that the Arabian people, itself weak in numbers, continually incorporated the remnants of the races it had conquered by the sword. The Mussulmans form a very mixed population, with an equally hybrid culture, of which it is easy to disentangle the elements. The conquering nucleus did not, before Mohammed, consist of a new or unknown people. Its traditions were held in common with the Semite and Hamite families from which it was originally derived. It was brought into conflict with the Phœnicians and the Jews, and had the blood of both in its veins. It played a middleman’s part in their Red Sea trade, and on the eastern coasts of India and Africa. It did the same, later, for the Persians and the Romans. Many Arab tribes took part in the political life of Persia under the Arsacidæ and Sassanidæ, while some of their princes, like Odenathus,[108] were proclaimed Cæsar, some of their princesses, like Zenobia, daughter of Amru and Queen of Palmyra, won a glory that was distinctively Roman, and some of their adventurers, like Philip, even raised themselves to the Imperial purple. Thus this hybrid nation had never ceased, from the most ancient times, to make itself felt 178among the powerful societies among which it lived. It had associated itself with their work, and like a body half sunk in water, half exposed to the sun, contained at one and the same time elements of barbarism and of an advanced civilization.
To-day, it is our turn to deal with the remains of Arab civilization. We harry and destroy the Arabs, but we do not succeed in changing them, although their civilization is not itself original, and so should have less power of resistance. It is notorious that the Arabian people, itself weak in numbers, continually incorporated the remnants of the races it had conquered by the sword. The Mussulmans form a very mixed population, with an equally hybrid culture, of which it is easy to disentangle the elements. The conquering nucleus did not, before Mohammed, consist of a new or unknown people. Its traditions were held in common with the Semite and Hamite families from which it was originally derived. It was brought into conflict with the Phœnicians and the Jews, and had the blood of both in its veins. It played a middleman’s part in their Red Sea trade, and on the eastern coasts of India and Africa. It did the same, later, for the Persians and the Romans. Many Arab tribes took part in the political life of Persia under the Arsacidæ and Sassanidæ, while some of their princes, like Odenathus,[108] were proclaimed Cæsar, some of their princesses, like Zenobia, daughter of Amru and Queen of Palmyra, won a glory that was distinctively Roman, and some of their adventurers, like Philip, even raised themselves to the Imperial purple. Thus this hybrid nation had never ceased, from the most ancient times, to make itself felt 178among the powerful societies among which it lived. It had associated itself with their work, and like a body half sunk in water, half exposed to the sun, contained at one and the same time elements of barbarism and of an advanced civilization.
Mohammed invented the religion that was best fitted to the mental state of his people, where idolatry found many followers, but where Christianity, distorted by heretics and Judaizers, made just as many proselytes. In the religious system of the Prophet of Koresh the reconciliation between the law of Moses and the Christian faith was more complete than in the doctrines of the Church. This problem had greatly exercised the minds of the early Catholics, and was always present to the Oriental conscience. Hence Mohammed’s gift had already an appetizing appearance, and besides, any theological novelty had a good chance of gaining converts among the Syrians and Egyptians. To crown all, the new religion came forward sword in hand; this was another guarantee of success among the masses, who had no common bond of union, other than the strong conviction of their helplessness.
Mohammed created a religion that suited the mindset of his people, where idolatry had many followers, but where Christianity, twisted by heretics and Judaizers, also gained a significant number of converts. In the religious system of the Prophet of Koresh, the balance between the law of Moses and the Christian faith was more harmonious than in the teachings of the Church. This issue had preoccupied the early Catholics and was always on the minds of the Eastern faithful. Thus, Mohammed's message already seemed appealing, and any new theological idea had a good chance of attracting followers among the Syrians and Egyptians. To top it off, the new religion emerged with a forceful presence; this was another factor in its success among the masses, who lacked any unifying bond other than the strong belief in their own powerlessness.
It was thus that Islam came forth from the desert. Arrogant, uninventive, and with a civilization that was already, for the most part, Græco-Asiatic, it found the ground prepared for it. Its recruits, on the East and South coasts of the Mediterranean, had already been saturated with the complex product which it was bringing to them, and which in turn it reabsorbed. The new cult, that had borrowed its doctrines from the Church, the Synagogue, and the garbled traditions of the Hedjaz and the Yemen, extended from Bagdad to Montpellier; and with the cult came its Persian and Roman laws, its Græco-Syrian[109] and Egyptian science, and its system of administration, which was tolerant from the first, as is natural where there is no unity in the State organism. We need not be astonished at the rapid 179progress in refinement made by the Mussulmans. The greater part of the people had merely changed their habits for the time being. When they began to play the part of apostles in the world, their identity was not at once recognized; they had not been known under their old names for some time. Another important point must be remembered. In this varied collection of peoples, each no doubt contributed its share to the common welfare. But which of them had given the first push to the machine, and which directed its motion for the short time it lasted? Why, the little nucleus of Arab tribes that had come from the interior of the peninsula, and consisted, not of philosophers, but of fanatics, soldiers, conquerors, and rulers.
It was thus that Islam came forth from the desert. Arrogant, uninventive, and with a civilization that was already, for the most part, Græco-Asiatic, it found the ground prepared for it. Its recruits, on the East and South coasts of the Mediterranean, had already been saturated with the complex product which it was bringing to them, and which in turn it reabsorbed. The new cult, that had borrowed its doctrines from the Church, the Synagogue, and the garbled traditions of the Hedjaz and the Yemen, extended from Bagdad to Montpellier; and with the cult came its Persian and Roman laws, its Græco-Syrian[109] and Egyptian science, and its system of administration, which was tolerant from the first, as is natural where there is no unity in the State organism. We need not be astonished at the rapid 179progress in refinement made by the Mussulmans. The greater part of the people had merely changed their habits for the time being. When they began to play the part of apostles in the world, their identity was not at once recognized; they had not been known under their old names for some time. Another important point must be remembered. In this varied collection of peoples, each no doubt contributed its share to the common welfare. But which of them had given the first push to the machine, and which directed its motion for the short time it lasted? Why, the little nucleus of Arab tribes that had come from the interior of the peninsula, and consisted, not of philosophers, but of fanatics, soldiers, conquerors, and rulers.
Arab civilization was merely the old Græco-Syrian civilization, modified by Persian admixture, and revived and rejuvenated by the new, sharp breath of a genius. Hence, although ready to make concessions, it could not come to terms with any form of society that had a different origin from its own, any more than the Greek culture could with the Roman, although these were so near to each other and lived side by side for so many centuries within the same Empire.
Arab civilization was essentially the old Greco-Syrian civilization, altered by Persian influence, and revitalized by a fresh wave of creativity. Therefore, while it was open to compromise, it struggled to align with any society that had a different origin, just as Greek culture found it difficult to coexist with Roman culture, despite them being so close and sharing the same Empire for many centuries.
The preceding paragraphs are enough to show how impossible it is that the civilizations belonging to racially distinct groups should ever be fused together. The irreconcilable antagonism between different races and cultures is clearly established by history, and such innate repulsion must imply unlikeness and inequality. If it is admitted that the European cannot hope to civilize the negro, and manages to transmit to the mulatto only a very few of his own characteristics; if the children of a mulatto and a white woman cannot really understand anything better than a hybrid culture, a little nearer than their father’s to the ideas of the white race,—in that case, I am right in saying that the different races are unequal in intelligence.
The previous paragraphs make it clear how impossible it is for civilizations of racially distinct groups to merge. The deep-rooted hostility between different races and cultures is evident from history, and such inherent aversion suggests differences and inequalities. If we accept that a European cannot hope to civilize a Black person and only passes on a few of his own traits to a mixed-race child; if the children of a mixed-race parent and a white parent can only grasp a culture that’s somewhat closer to their father’s than to the ideas of the white race,—then I am justified in saying that different races are unequal in intelligence.
I will not adopt the ridiculous method that is unhappily only too dear to our ethnologists. I will not discuss, as they do, the moral and intellectual standing of individuals taken one by one.
I won't use the silly approach that unfortunately our anthropologists seem to love so much. I won't talk about the moral and intellectual status of people individually like they do.
I need not indeed speak of morality at all, as I have already 180admitted the power of every human family to receive the light of Christianity in its own way. As to the question of intellectual merit, I absolutely refuse to make use of the argument, “every negro is a fool.”[110] My main reason for avoiding it is that I should have to recognize, for the sake of balance, that every European is intelligent; and heaven keep me from such a paradox!
I need not indeed speak of morality at all, as I have already 180admitted the power of every human family to receive the light of Christianity in its own way. As to the question of intellectual merit, I absolutely refuse to make use of the argument, “every negro is a fool.”[110] My main reason for avoiding it is that I should have to recognize, for the sake of balance, that every European is intelligent; and heaven keep me from such a paradox!
I will not wait for the friends of equality to show me such and such passages in books written by missionaries or sea-captains, who declare that some Yolof is a fine carpenter, some Hottentot a good servant, that some Kaffir dances and plays the violin, and some Bambara knows arithmetic.
I won't wait for the advocates of equality to point out specific sections in books written by missionaries or sea captains, who claim that some Yolof is a skilled carpenter, some Hottentot makes a good servant, that some Kaffir dances and plays the violin, and some Bambara understands arithmetic.
I am ready to admit without proof all the marvels of this kind that anyone can tell me, even about the most degraded savages. I have already denied that even the lowest tribes are absolutely stupid. I actually go further than my opponents, as I have no doubt that a fair number of negro chiefs are superior, in the wealth of their ideas, the synthetic power of their minds, and the strength of their capacity for action, to the level usually reached by our peasants, or even by the average specimens of our half-educated middle class. But, I say again, I do not take my stand on the narrow ground of individual capacity. It seems to me unworthy of science to cling to such futile arguments. If Mungo Park or Lander have given a certificate of intelligence to some negro, what is to prevent another traveller, who meets the same phœnix, from coming to a diametrically opposite conclusion? Let us leave these puerilities, and compare together, not men, but groups. When, as may happen some day, we have carefully investigated what the different groups can and cannot do, what is the limit of their faculties and the utmost reach of their intelligence, by what nations they have been dominated since the dawn of history—then and then only shall we have the right to consider why the higher individuals of one race are inferior to the geniuses of another. We may then go on to compare the 181powers of the average men belonging to these types, and to find out where these powers are equal and where one surpasses the other. But this difficult and delicate task cannot be performed until the relative position of the different races has been accurately, and to some extent mathematically, gauged. I do not even know if we shall ever get clear and undisputed results, if we shall ever be free to go beyond a mere general conclusion and come to such close grips with the minor varieties as to be able to recognize, define, and classify the lower strata and the average minds of each nation. If we can do this, we shall easily be able to show that the activity, energy, and intelligence of the least gifted individuals in the dominant races, are greater than the same qualities in the corresponding specimens produced by the other groups.[111]
I am ready to admit without proof all the marvels of this kind that anyone can tell me, even about the most degraded savages. I have already denied that even the lowest tribes are absolutely stupid. I actually go further than my opponents, as I have no doubt that a fair number of negro chiefs are superior, in the wealth of their ideas, the synthetic power of their minds, and the strength of their capacity for action, to the level usually reached by our peasants, or even by the average specimens of our half-educated middle class. But, I say again, I do not take my stand on the narrow ground of individual capacity. It seems to me unworthy of science to cling to such futile arguments. If Mungo Park or Lander have given a certificate of intelligence to some negro, what is to prevent another traveller, who meets the same phœnix, from coming to a diametrically opposite conclusion? Let us leave these puerilities, and compare together, not men, but groups. When, as may happen some day, we have carefully investigated what the different groups can and cannot do, what is the limit of their faculties and the utmost reach of their intelligence, by what nations they have been dominated since the dawn of history—then and then only shall we have the right to consider why the higher individuals of one race are inferior to the geniuses of another. We may then go on to compare the 181powers of the average men belonging to these types, and to find out where these powers are equal and where one surpasses the other. But this difficult and delicate task cannot be performed until the relative position of the different races has been accurately, and to some extent mathematically, gauged. I do not even know if we shall ever get clear and undisputed results, if we shall ever be free to go beyond a mere general conclusion and come to such close grips with the minor varieties as to be able to recognize, define, and classify the lower strata and the average minds of each nation. If we can do this, we shall easily be able to show that the activity, energy, and intelligence of the least gifted individuals in the dominant races, are greater than the same qualities in the corresponding specimens produced by the other groups.[111]
Mankind is thus divided into unlike and unequal parts, or rather into a series of categories, arranged, one above the other, according to differences of intellect.
Mankind is therefore divided into different and unequal parts, or rather into a series of categories, arranged one above the other based on differences in intellect.
In this vast hierarchy there are two great forces always acting on each member of the series. These forces are continually setting up movements that tend to fuse the races together; they are, as I have already indicated,[112] (i) resemblance in general bodily structure and (ii) the common power of expressing ideas and sensations by the modulation of the voice.
In this vast hierarchy there are two great forces always acting on each member of the series. These forces are continually setting up movements that tend to fuse the races together; they are, as I have already indicated,[112] (i) resemblance in general bodily structure and (ii) the common power of expressing ideas and sensations by the modulation of the voice.
I have said enough about the first of these, and have shown the true limits within which it operates.
I’ve said enough about the first one and have shown the real limits within which it works.
I will now discuss the second point, and inquire what is the relation between the power of a race and the merit of its language; in other words, whether the strongest races have the best idioms, and if not, how the anomaly may be explained.
I will now discuss the second point and ask about the relationship between the power of a race and the quality of its language; in other words, do the strongest races have the best languages, and if not, how can this discrepancy be explained?
CHAPTER XV
THE DIFFERENT LANGUAGES ARE NOT EQUAL, AND THEY CORRESPOND DIRECTLY TO THE RELATIVE ABILITIES OF THE RACES THAT SPEAK THEM.
If a degraded people, at the lowest rung of the racial ladder, with as little significance for the “male” as for the “female” progress of mankind, could possibly have invented a language of philosophic depth, of æsthetic beauty and flexibility, rich in characteristic forms and precise idioms, fitted alike to express the sublimities of religion, the graces of poetry, the accuracy of physical and political science,—such a people would certainly possess an utterly useless talent, that of inventing and perfecting an instrument which their mental capacity would be too weak to turn to any account.
If a degraded people, at the lowest level of the racial hierarchy, with little importance for the advancement of either men or women in humanity, could have possibly created a language with philosophical depth, aesthetic beauty and flexibility, rich in distinct forms and exact phrases, capable of expressing the heights of religion, the elegance of poetry, and the precision of physical and political science—such a people would undoubtedly have an entirely useless skill: the ability to invent and refine a tool that their mental abilities would be too limited to utilize effectively.
We should have, in such a case, to believe that our observation has been suddenly brought to a stop, not by something unknown or unintelligible (as often happens) but by a mere absurdity.
We should believe that our observation has suddenly come to a halt, not because of something unknown or confusing (as often happens), but simply due to a ridiculousness.
At first sight, this tantalizing answer seems the correct one. If we take the races as they are to-day, we must admit that the perfection of idiom is very far from corresponding, in all cases, to the degree of civilization reached. The tongues of modern Europe, to speak of no others, are unequal in merit, and the richest and most beautiful do not necessarily belong to the most advanced people. Further, they are one and all vastly inferior to many languages which have been at different times spoken in the world.
At first glance, this tempting answer seems to be the right one. If we consider the races as they are today, we have to acknowledge that the perfection of language doesn't always match the level of civilization achieved. The languages of modern Europe, to exclude others, vary in quality, and the richest and most beautiful don't necessarily belong to the most advanced societies. Furthermore, they are all greatly inferior to many languages that have been spoken throughout history.
A still more curious fact is that the languages of whole groups of peoples which have stopped at a low level of culture may be of considerable merit. Thus the net of language, with its varied meshes, might seem to have been cast over mankind at random, the silk and the gold sometimes covering rude, ferocious, and miserable tribes, while wise and learned peoples are still caught 183in the hemp, the wool, and the horsehair. Happily, this is so only in appearance. If, with the aid of history, we apply our doctrine of the difference of races, we shall soon find that our proofs of their intellectual inequality are even strengthened.
A more intriguing fact is that the languages of entire groups of people who have remained at a low level of culture can be quite valuable. Thus, the diversity of language might seem to have been spread randomly across humanity, with the luxurious and fine languages sometimes covering rough, violent, and impoverished tribes, while wise and educated peoples are still tangled in the more basic, rough languages. Fortunately, this is only a superficial observation. With the help of history, if we apply our understanding of racial differences, we will quickly discover that our evidence of their intellectual inequality is actually reinforced. 183
The early philologists were doubly in error, when they thought, first that all languages are formed on the same principle, secondly that language was invented merely under the stress of material needs. In the former point they were influenced by the unitarian doctrine that all human groups have a common origin.
The early linguists were wrong on two counts: first, they believed that all languages are based on the same principles, and second, they thought language was created solely out of practical needs. In the first case, they were influenced by the belief that all human groups share a common origin.
With regard to language, doubt is not even possible. The modes of formation are completely different; and whether the classifications of philology require revision or not, we cannot believe for a moment that the Altaic, Aryan, and Semitic families were not from the first absolutely foreign to each other. Nothing is the same. The vocabulary has its own peculiar character in each of these groups. There is a different modulation of the voice in each. In one, the lips are used to produce the sounds; in another, the contraction of the throat; in another the nasal passage and the upper part of the head. The composition of the parts of speech, according as they confuse or distinguish the various shades of thought, points equally to a difference of origin. The most striking proof of the divergence in thought and feeling between one group and another are seen in the inflexions of the substantive and the conjugations of the verb. When, therefore, the philosopher tries to give an account of the origin of language by a process of purely abstract conjecture, and begins by conceiving an “original man,” without any specific racial or linguistic character, he starts from an absurdity, and continues on the same lines. There is no such being as “man” in the abstract; and I am especially sure that he will not be discovered by the investigation of language. I cannot argue on the basis that mankind started from some one point in its creation of idiom. There were many points of departure, because there were many forms of thought and feeling.[113]
With regard to language, doubt is not even possible. The modes of formation are completely different; and whether the classifications of philology require revision or not, we cannot believe for a moment that the Altaic, Aryan, and Semitic families were not from the first absolutely foreign to each other. Nothing is the same. The vocabulary has its own peculiar character in each of these groups. There is a different modulation of the voice in each. In one, the lips are used to produce the sounds; in another, the contraction of the throat; in another the nasal passage and the upper part of the head. The composition of the parts of speech, according as they confuse or distinguish the various shades of thought, points equally to a difference of origin. The most striking proof of the divergence in thought and feeling between one group and another are seen in the inflexions of the substantive and the conjugations of the verb. When, therefore, the philosopher tries to give an account of the origin of language by a process of purely abstract conjecture, and begins by conceiving an “original man,” without any specific racial or linguistic character, he starts from an absurdity, and continues on the same lines. There is no such being as “man” in the abstract; and I am especially sure that he will not be discovered by the investigation of language. I cannot argue on the basis that mankind started from some one point in its creation of idiom. There were many points of departure, because there were many forms of thought and feeling.[113]
184The second view, I think, is just as false. According to this theory, there would have been no development save as dictated by necessity. The result would be that the “male” races would have a richer and more accurate language than the “female”; further, as material needs are concerned with objects apprehended by the senses, and especially with actions, the main factor of human speech would be vocabulary.
184The second perspective, I believe, is just as incorrect. This theory suggests that development would only happen out of necessity. The outcome would imply that "male" races would possess a more complex and precise language than "female" ones; additionally, since material needs relate to things that can be sensed, especially actions, vocabulary would be the primary element of human language.
There would be no necessity for the syntax and grammatical structure to advance beyond the simplest and most elementary combinations. A series of sounds more or less linked together is always enough to express a need; and a gesture, as the Chinese know well, is an obvious form of commentary, when the phrase is obscure without it.[114] Not only would the synthetic power of language remain undeveloped; it would also be the poorer for dispensing with harmony, quantity, and rhythm. For what is the use of melody when the sole object is to obtain some positive result? A language, in fact, would be a mere chance collection of arbitrary sounds.
There would be no necessity for the syntax and grammatical structure to advance beyond the simplest and most elementary combinations. A series of sounds more or less linked together is always enough to express a need; and a gesture, as the Chinese know well, is an obvious form of commentary, when the phrase is obscure without it.[114] Not only would the synthetic power of language remain undeveloped; it would also be the poorer for dispensing with harmony, quantity, and rhythm. For what is the use of melody when the sole object is to obtain some positive result? A language, in fact, would be a mere chance collection of arbitrary sounds.
Certain questions are apparently cleared up by such a theory. Chinese, the tongue of a masculine race, seems to have been at first developed with a purely utilitarian aim. The word has never risen above a mere sound, and has remained monosyllabic. There is no evolution of vocabulary, no root giving birth to a family of derivatives. All the words are roots; they are not modified by suffixes, but by each other, according to a very crude method of juxtaposition. The grammar is extremely simple; which makes the phraseology very monotonous. The very idea of æsthetic value is excluded, at any rate for ears that are accustomed to the rich, varied, and abundant forms, the inexhaustible combinations of happier tongues. We must however 185add that this may not be the impression produced on the Chinese themselves; and their spoken language certainly aims at some kind of beauty, since there are definite rules governing the melodic sequence of sounds. If it does not succeed in being so euphonious as other languages, we must still recognize that it aims at euphony no less than they. Further, the primary elements of Chinese are something more than a mere heaping together of useful sounds.[115]
Certain questions are apparently cleared up by such a theory. Chinese, the tongue of a masculine race, seems to have been at first developed with a purely utilitarian aim. The word has never risen above a mere sound, and has remained monosyllabic. There is no evolution of vocabulary, no root giving birth to a family of derivatives. All the words are roots; they are not modified by suffixes, but by each other, according to a very crude method of juxtaposition. The grammar is extremely simple; which makes the phraseology very monotonous. The very idea of æsthetic value is excluded, at any rate for ears that are accustomed to the rich, varied, and abundant forms, the inexhaustible combinations of happier tongues. We must however 185add that this may not be the impression produced on the Chinese themselves; and their spoken language certainly aims at some kind of beauty, since there are definite rules governing the melodic sequence of sounds. If it does not succeed in being so euphonious as other languages, we must still recognize that it aims at euphony no less than they. Further, the primary elements of Chinese are something more than a mere heaping together of useful sounds.[115]
I admit that the masculine races may be markedly inferior in æsthetic power to the others,[116] and their inferiority may be reproduced in their idioms. This is shown, not merely by the relative 186poverty of Chinese, but also by the careful way in which certain Western races have robbed Latin of its finest rhythmic qualities, and Gothic of its sonority. The inferiority of our modern languages, even the best of them, to Sanscrit, Greek, and Latin, is self-evident, and corresponds exactly to the mediocrity of the Chinese civilization and our own, so far as art and literature are concerned. I admit that this difference, alone with others, may serve to mark off the languages of the masculine races. They still, however, have a feeling for rhythm (less than that of the ancient tongues, but still powerful), and make a real attempt to create and obey laws of correspondence between sounds and the forms by which thought is modified in speech. I conclude that even in the languages of masculine races there still flickers the intellectual spark, the feeling for beauty and logic; this feeling, as well as that of material need, must preside at the birth of every language.
I admit that the masculine races may be markedly inferior in æsthetic power to the others,[116] and their inferiority may be reproduced in their idioms. This is shown, not merely by the relative 186poverty of Chinese, but also by the careful way in which certain Western races have robbed Latin of its finest rhythmic qualities, and Gothic of its sonority. The inferiority of our modern languages, even the best of them, to Sanscrit, Greek, and Latin, is self-evident, and corresponds exactly to the mediocrity of the Chinese civilization and our own, so far as art and literature are concerned. I admit that this difference, alone with others, may serve to mark off the languages of the masculine races. They still, however, have a feeling for rhythm (less than that of the ancient tongues, but still powerful), and make a real attempt to create and obey laws of correspondence between sounds and the forms by which thought is modified in speech. I conclude that even in the languages of masculine races there still flickers the intellectual spark, the feeling for beauty and logic; this feeling, as well as that of material need, must preside at the birth of every language.
I said above that if material need had reigned alone, a set of any chance sounds would have been enough for human necessities, in the first ages of man’s existence. Such a theory cannot be maintained.
I mentioned earlier that if material needs had been the only priority, a random collection of sounds would have sufficed for humans' basic needs in the early days of our existence. This idea cannot hold up.
Sounds are not assigned to ideas by pure chance. The choice is governed by the instinctive recognition of a certain logical relation between noises heard outwardly by man’s ear and ideas that his throat or tongue wishes to express. In the eighteenth century men were greatly struck by this truth. Unfortunately, it was caught in the net of etymological exaggeration so characteristic of the time; and its results were so absurd that they justly fell into disrepute. For a long time the best minds were warned off the land that had been so stupidly exploited by the early pioneers. They are now beginning to return to it again, and if they have learnt prudence and restraint in the bitter school of experience, they may arrive at valuable conclusions. Without pushing a theory, true in itself, into the realm of chimeras, we may allow that primitive speech knew how to use as far as possible the different impressions received by the ear, in order to form certain classes of words; in creating others it was guided 187by the feeling of a mysterious relation between certain abstract ideas and some particular noises. Thus, for example, the sound of ē seems to suggest death and dissolution, that of v or w, vagueness in the moral or physical realm, vows, wind, and the like; s suggests starkness and standing fast, m maternity, and so on.[117] Such a theory is sufficiently well founded for us to take it seriously, if kept within due limits. But it must be used with great circumspection, if we are not to find ourselves in the dark paths where even common sense is soon led astray.
Sounds are not assigned to ideas by pure chance. The choice is governed by the instinctive recognition of a certain logical relation between noises heard outwardly by man’s ear and ideas that his throat or tongue wishes to express. In the eighteenth century men were greatly struck by this truth. Unfortunately, it was caught in the net of etymological exaggeration so characteristic of the time; and its results were so absurd that they justly fell into disrepute. For a long time the best minds were warned off the land that had been so stupidly exploited by the early pioneers. They are now beginning to return to it again, and if they have learnt prudence and restraint in the bitter school of experience, they may arrive at valuable conclusions. Without pushing a theory, true in itself, into the realm of chimeras, we may allow that primitive speech knew how to use as far as possible the different impressions received by the ear, in order to form certain classes of words; in creating others it was guided 187by the feeling of a mysterious relation between certain abstract ideas and some particular noises. Thus, for example, the sound of ē seems to suggest death and dissolution, that of v or w, vagueness in the moral or physical realm, vows, wind, and the like; s suggests starkness and standing fast, m maternity, and so on.[117] Such a theory is sufficiently well founded for us to take it seriously, if kept within due limits. But it must be used with great circumspection, if we are not to find ourselves in the dark paths where even common sense is soon led astray.
The last paragraph may show, however imperfectly, that material need is not the only element that produces a language, but that the best of man’s powers have helped in the task. Sounds were not applied arbitrarily to ideas and objects, and in this respect men followed a pre-established order, one side of which was manifested in themselves. Thus the primitive tongues, however crude and poor they may have been, contained all the elements from which their branches might at a later time be developed in a logical and necessary sequence.
The last paragraph may show, however imperfectly, that material need is not the only factor that creates a language, but that the best of human abilities have contributed to the task. Sounds weren't assigned randomly to ideas and objects, and in this way, people adhered to a pre-established order, one aspect of which was reflected in themselves. So, the early languages, no matter how basic and limited they might have been, included all the elements from which their branches could later evolve in a logical and necessary progression.
W. von Humboldt has observed, with his usual acuteness, that every language is independent of the will of those who speak it. It is closely bound up with their intellectual condition, and is beyond the reach of arbitrary caprice. It cannot be altered at will, as is curiously shown by the efforts that have been made to do so.
W. von Humboldt pointed out, with his usual sharp insight, that every language operates independently of the intentions of its speakers. It is deeply connected to their intellectual state and cannot be changed on a whim. This is interestingly illustrated by the attempts that have been made to force such changes.
The Bushmen have invented a system of changing their language, in order to prevent its being understood by the uninitiated. We find the same custom among certain tribes of the Caucasus. But all their efforts come to no more than the mere insertion of a subsidiary syllable at the beginning, middle, or end of words. Take away this parasitic element, and the language remains the same, changed neither in forms nor syntax.
The Bushmen have created a way to alter their language to keep it from being understood by outsiders. We see a similar practice among some tribes in the Caucasus. However, all their attempts only involve adding an extra syllable at the beginning, middle, or end of words. Remove this extra component, and the language stays the same, unchanged in form or syntax.
De Sacy has discovered a more ambitious attempt, in the 188language called “Balaïbalan.” This curious idiom was invented by the Sufis, to be used in their mystical books, with the object of wrapping the speculations of their theologians in still greater mystery. They made up, on no special plan, the words that seemed to them to sound most strangely to their ears. If however this so-called language did not belong to any family and if the meaning given to its sounds was entirely arbitrary, yet the principles of euphony, the grammar and the syntax, everything in fact which gives a language its special character, bore the unmistakable stamp of Arabic and Persian. The Sufis produced a jargon at once Aryan and Semitic, and of no importance whatever. The pious colleagues of Djelat-Eddin-Rumi were not able to invent a language; and clearly this power has not been given to any single man.[118]
De Sacy has discovered a more ambitious attempt, in the 188language called “Balaïbalan.” This curious idiom was invented by the Sufis, to be used in their mystical books, with the object of wrapping the speculations of their theologians in still greater mystery. They made up, on no special plan, the words that seemed to them to sound most strangely to their ears. If however this so-called language did not belong to any family and if the meaning given to its sounds was entirely arbitrary, yet the principles of euphony, the grammar and the syntax, everything in fact which gives a language its special character, bore the unmistakable stamp of Arabic and Persian. The Sufis produced a jargon at once Aryan and Semitic, and of no importance whatever. The pious colleagues of Djelat-Eddin-Rumi were not able to invent a language; and clearly this power has not been given to any single man.[118]
Hence the language of a race is closely bound up with its intelligence, and has the power of reflecting its various mental stages, as they are reached. This power may be at first only implicit.[119]
Hence the language of a race is closely bound up with its intelligence, and has the power of reflecting its various mental stages, as they are reached. This power may be at first only implicit.[119]
Where the mental development of a race is faulty or imperfect, the language suffers to the same extent. This is shown by Sanscrit, Greek, and the Semitic group, as well as by Chinese, 189in which I have already pointed out a utilitarian tendency corresponding to the intellectual bent of the people. The superabundance of philosophical and ethnological terms in Sanscrit corresponds to the genius of those who spoke it, as well as its richness and rhythmic beauty. The same is the case with Greek; while the lack of precision in the Semitic tongues is exactly paralleled by the character of the Semitic peoples.
Where the mental development of a race is flawed or incomplete, the language reflects this flaw. This is evident in Sanskrit, Greek, and the Semitic languages, as well as in Chinese, where I've noted a practical tendency that matches the intellectual inclinations of the people. The abundance of philosophical and ethnological terms in Sanskrit aligns with the qualities of those who spoke it, along with its richness and rhythmic beauty. The same applies to Greek; conversely, the lack of precision in the Semitic languages directly corresponds to the nature of the Semitic peoples. 189
If we leave the cloudy heights of the remoter ages, and come down to the more familiar regions of modern history, we shall be, as it were, presiding at the birth of many new tongues; and this will make us see with even greater clearness how faithfully language mirrors the genius of a race.
If we move away from the obscure past and look at the more familiar areas of modern history, we'll find ourselves witnessing the emergence of many new languages. This will help us understand even more clearly how accurately language reflects the spirit of a people.
As soon as two nations are fused together, a revolution takes place in their respective languages; this is sometimes slow, sometimes sudden, but always inevitable. The languages are changed and, after a certain time, die out as separate entities. The new tongue is a compromise between them, the dominant element being furnished by the speech of the race that has contributed most members to the new people.[120] Thus, from the thirteenth century, the Germanic dialects of France have had to yield ground, not to Latin, but to the lingua romana, with the revival of the Gallo-Roman power.[121] Celtic, too, had to retreat before the Italian colonists. It did not yield to Italian civilization; in fact, one might say, that, thanks to the number of those who spoke it, Celtic finally gained a kind of victory. For after the complete fusion of the Gauls, the Romans, and the northern tribes, it was Celtic that laid the foundations of modern French syntax, abolished the strong accentuation of Germanic as well as the sonority of Latin, and introduced its own equable rhythm. The gradual development of French is merely the effect of this 190patient labour, that went on, without ceasing, under the surface. Again, the reason why modern German has lost the striking forms to be seen in the Gothic of Bishop Ulfilas lies in the presence of a strong Cymric element in the midst of the small Germanic population that was still left to the east of the Rhine,[122] after the great migrations of the sixth and following centuries of our era.
As soon as two nations are fused together, a revolution takes place in their respective languages; this is sometimes slow, sometimes sudden, but always inevitable. The languages are changed and, after a certain time, die out as separate entities. The new tongue is a compromise between them, the dominant element being furnished by the speech of the race that has contributed most members to the new people.[120] Thus, from the thirteenth century, the Germanic dialects of France have had to yield ground, not to Latin, but to the lingua romana, with the revival of the Gallo-Roman power.[121] Celtic, too, had to retreat before the Italian colonists. It did not yield to Italian civilization; in fact, one might say, that, thanks to the number of those who spoke it, Celtic finally gained a kind of victory. For after the complete fusion of the Gauls, the Romans, and the northern tribes, it was Celtic that laid the foundations of modern French syntax, abolished the strong accentuation of Germanic as well as the sonority of Latin, and introduced its own equable rhythm. The gradual development of French is merely the effect of this 190patient labour, that went on, without ceasing, under the surface. Again, the reason why modern German has lost the striking forms to be seen in the Gothic of Bishop Ulfilas lies in the presence of a strong Cymric element in the midst of the small Germanic population that was still left to the east of the Rhine,[122] after the great migrations of the sixth and following centuries of our era.
The linguistic results of the fusion of two peoples are as individual as the new racial character itself. One may say generally that no language remains pure after it has come into close contact with a different language. Even when their structures are totally unlike each other, the vocabulary at any rate suffers some changes. If the parasitic language has any strength at all, it will certainly attack the other in its rhythmic quality, and even in the unstable parts of its syntax. Thus language is one of the most fragile and delicate forms of property; and we may often see a noble and refined speech being affected by barbarous idioms and passing itself into a kind of relative barbarism. By degrees it will lose its beauty; its vocabulary will be impoverished, and many of its forms obsolete, while it will show an irresistible tendency to become assimilated to its inferior neighbour. This has happened in the case of Wallachian and Rhætian, Kawi and Birman. The two latter have been leavened with Sanscrit elements; but in spite of this noble alliance, they have been declared by competent judges to be inferior to Delaware.[123]
The linguistic results of the fusion of two peoples are as individual as the new racial character itself. One may say generally that no language remains pure after it has come into close contact with a different language. Even when their structures are totally unlike each other, the vocabulary at any rate suffers some changes. If the parasitic language has any strength at all, it will certainly attack the other in its rhythmic quality, and even in the unstable parts of its syntax. Thus language is one of the most fragile and delicate forms of property; and we may often see a noble and refined speech being affected by barbarous idioms and passing itself into a kind of relative barbarism. By degrees it will lose its beauty; its vocabulary will be impoverished, and many of its forms obsolete, while it will show an irresistible tendency to become assimilated to its inferior neighbour. This has happened in the case of Wallachian and Rhætian, Kawi and Birman. The two latter have been leavened with Sanscrit elements; but in spite of this noble alliance, they have been declared by competent judges to be inferior to Delaware.[123]
The group of tribes speaking this dialect are of the Lenni-Lenapes family, and they originally ranked higher than the two yellow peoples who were caught in the sweep of Hindu civilization. If, in spite of their primitive superiority, they are now 191inferior to the Asiatics, it is because these live under the influence of the social institutions of a noble race and have profited by them, though in themselves they are of slight account. Contact with the Hindus has been enough to raise them some way in the scale, while the Lenapes, who have never been touched by any such influence, have not been able to rise above their present civilization. In a similar way (to take an obvious example) the young mulattoes who have been educated in London or Paris may show a certain veneer of culture superior to that of some Southern Italian peoples, who are in point of merit infinitely higher; for once a mulatto, always a mulatto. When therefore we come upon a savage tribe with a language better than that of a more civilized nation, we must examine carefully whether the civilization of the latter really belongs to it, or is merely the result of a slight admixture of foreign blood. If so, a low type of native language helped out by a hybrid mixture of foreign idioms may well exist side by side with a certain degree of social culture.[124]
The group of tribes speaking this dialect are of the Lenni-Lenapes family, and they originally ranked higher than the two yellow peoples who were caught in the sweep of Hindu civilization. If, in spite of their primitive superiority, they are now 191inferior to the Asiatics, it is because these live under the influence of the social institutions of a noble race and have profited by them, though in themselves they are of slight account. Contact with the Hindus has been enough to raise them some way in the scale, while the Lenapes, who have never been touched by any such influence, have not been able to rise above their present civilization. In a similar way (to take an obvious example) the young mulattoes who have been educated in London or Paris may show a certain veneer of culture superior to that of some Southern Italian peoples, who are in point of merit infinitely higher; for once a mulatto, always a mulatto. When therefore we come upon a savage tribe with a language better than that of a more civilized nation, we must examine carefully whether the civilization of the latter really belongs to it, or is merely the result of a slight admixture of foreign blood. If so, a low type of native language helped out by a hybrid mixture of foreign idioms may well exist side by side with a certain degree of social culture.[124]
I have already said that, as each civilization has a special character, we must not be surprised if the poetic and philosophic sense was more developed among the Hindus and the Greeks than among ourselves; whereas our modern societies are marked rather by their practical, scientific, and critical spirit. Taken as a whole, we have more energy and a greater genius for action than the conquerors of Southern Asia and Hellas. On the other hand, we must yield them the first place in the kingdom of beauty, and here our languages naturally mirror our humble position. The style of the Indian and Ionian writers takes a more powerful flight towards the sphere of the ideal. Language, in fact, while being an excellent index of the general elevation of races, is in a special degree the measure of their æsthetic capacities. 192This is the character it assumes when we use it as a means of comparing different civilizations.
I've already mentioned that since each civilization has its unique character, we shouldn't be surprised that the poetic and philosophical sensibilities were more developed among the Hindus and the Greeks than among ourselves. Meanwhile, our modern societies are more defined by their practical, scientific, and critical spirit. Overall, we possess more energy and a greater talent for action than the conquerors of Southern Asia and Greece. However, we must concede their superiority in the realm of beauty, and our languages naturally reflect our modest position here. The style of Indian and Ionian writers soars higher into the realm of ideals. Language, in fact, serves as a strong indicator of the overall elevation of races and is particularly a measure of their aesthetic abilities. 192This is the character it takes when we use it to compare different civilizations.
To bring out this point further, I will venture to question a view put forward by William von Humboldt, that in spite of the obvious superiority of the Mexican to the Peruvian language, the civilization of the Incas was yet far above that of the people of Anahuac.[125]
To bring out this point further, I will venture to question a view put forward by William von Humboldt, that in spite of the obvious superiority of the Mexican to the Peruvian language, the civilization of the Incas was yet far above that of the people of Anahuac.[125]
The Peruvian customs were certainly more gentle than the Mexican; and their religious ideas were as inoffensive as those of Montezuma’s subjects were ferocious. In spite of this, their social condition was marked by far less energy and variety. Their crude despotism never developed into more than a dull kind of communism; whereas the Aztec civilization had made various political experiments of great complexity. Its military system was far more vigorous; and though the use of writing was equally unknown in both empires, it seems that poetry, history, and ethics, which were extensively studied at the time of Cortes, would have advanced further in Mexico than in Peru, the institutions of which were coloured by an Epicurean indifferentism that was highly unfavourable to intellectual progress. Clearly we must regard the more active people as superior.
The customs of Peru were definitely more gentle than those of Mexico, and their religious beliefs were just as harmless as those of Montezuma’s people were fierce. However, their social conditions showed far less energy and variety. Their basic form of despotism never evolved into anything more than a dull type of communism, while the Aztec civilization had explored various complex political systems. Their military structure was much stronger, and even though neither empire had writing, it seems that poetry, history, and ethics, which were widely studied during Cortes' time, would have progressed further in Mexico than in Peru. The institutions in Peru seemed to be influenced by a carefree attitude that was not very supportive of intellectual advancement. Clearly, we should consider the more active people as superior.
Von Humboldt’s view is simply a consequence of the way in which he defines civilization.[126] Without going over the same ground again, I was yet bound to clear up this point; for if two civilizations had really been able to develop in inverse ratio to the merits of their respective languages, I should have had to give up the idea of any necessary connexion between the intelligence of a people and the value of the language spoken by it. But I cannot do this, in view of what I have already said about Greek and Sanscrit, as compared with English, French, and German.
Von Humboldt’s view is simply a consequence of the way in which he defines civilization.[126] Without going over the same ground again, I was yet bound to clear up this point; for if two civilizations had really been able to develop in inverse ratio to the merits of their respective languages, I should have had to give up the idea of any necessary connexion between the intelligence of a people and the value of the language spoken by it. But I cannot do this, in view of what I have already said about Greek and Sanscrit, as compared with English, French, and German.
It would be, however, a very difficult task to assign a reason, along these lines, for the exact course taken by the language of a hybrid people. We have seldom sufficient knowledge either 193of the quantity or quality of the intermixture of blood to be able properly to trace its effects. Yet these racial influences persist, and if they are not unravelled, we may easily come to false conclusions. It is just because the connexion between race and language is so close, that it lasts much longer than the political unity of the different peoples, and may be recognized even when the peoples are grouped under new names. The language changes with their blood, but does not die out until the last fragment of the national life has disappeared. This is the case with modern Greek. Sadly mutilated, robbed of its wealth of grammar, impoverished in the number of its sounds, with the pure stream of its vocabulary troubled and muddy, it has none the less retained the impress of its original form.[127] In the intellectual world it corresponds to the sullied and deflowered Parthenon, which first became a church for the Greek popes, and then a powder-magazine; which had its pediments and columns shattered in a thousand places by the Venetian bullets of Morosini; but which still stands, for the wonder and adoration of the ages, as a model of pure grace and unadorned majesty.
It would be, however, a very difficult task to assign a reason, along these lines, for the exact course taken by the language of a hybrid people. We have seldom sufficient knowledge either 193of the quantity or quality of the intermixture of blood to be able properly to trace its effects. Yet these racial influences persist, and if they are not unravelled, we may easily come to false conclusions. It is just because the connexion between race and language is so close, that it lasts much longer than the political unity of the different peoples, and may be recognized even when the peoples are grouped under new names. The language changes with their blood, but does not die out until the last fragment of the national life has disappeared. This is the case with modern Greek. Sadly mutilated, robbed of its wealth of grammar, impoverished in the number of its sounds, with the pure stream of its vocabulary troubled and muddy, it has none the less retained the impress of its original form.[127] In the intellectual world it corresponds to the sullied and deflowered Parthenon, which first became a church for the Greek popes, and then a powder-magazine; which had its pediments and columns shattered in a thousand places by the Venetian bullets of Morosini; but which still stands, for the wonder and adoration of the ages, as a model of pure grace and unadorned majesty.
Not every race has the power of being faithful to the tongue of its ancestors. This makes our task still more difficult, when we try to determine the origin or relative value of different human types by the help of philology. Not only do languages change without any obvious reason, at any rate from the racial point of view; but there are also certain nations which give up their own language altogether, when they are brought for some time into contact with a foreign race. This happened, after the conquests of Alexander, in the case of the more enlightened nations of Western Asia, such as the Carians, Cappadocians, and Armenians. The Gauls are another instance, as I have already said. Yet all these peoples brought a foreign element into the 194conquering tongue, which was transformed in its turn. Thus they could all be regarded as using their own intellectual tools, though to a very imperfect extent; while others, more tenacious of theirs, such as the Basques, the Berbers of Mount Atlas, and the Ekkhilis of Southern Arabia, speak even at the present day the same tongue as was spoken by their most primitive ancestors. But there are certain peoples, the Jews for example, who seem never to have held to their ancestral speech at all; and we can discover this indifference from the time of their earliest migrations. When Terah left the land of his fathers, Ur of the Chaldees, he certainly had not learnt the Canaanitish tongue that henceforth became the national speech of the children of Israel. It was probably influenced to some extent by their earlier recollections, and in their mouth became a special dialect of the very ancient language which was the mother of the earliest Arabic we know, and the lawful inheritance of tribes closely allied to the black Hamites.[128] Yet not even to this language were the Jews to remain faithful. The tribes who were brought back from captivity by Zerubbabel had forgotten it during their short stay of sixty-two years by the rivers of Babylon. Their patriotism was proof against exile, and still burned with its original fire; but the rest had been given up, with remarkable facility, by a people which is at the same time jealous of its own traditions and extremely cosmopolitan. Jerusalem was rebuilt, and its inhabitants reappeared, speaking an Aramaic or Chaldean jargon, which may have had some slight resemblance to the speech of the fathers of Abraham.
Not every race has the power of being faithful to the tongue of its ancestors. This makes our task still more difficult, when we try to determine the origin or relative value of different human types by the help of philology. Not only do languages change without any obvious reason, at any rate from the racial point of view; but there are also certain nations which give up their own language altogether, when they are brought for some time into contact with a foreign race. This happened, after the conquests of Alexander, in the case of the more enlightened nations of Western Asia, such as the Carians, Cappadocians, and Armenians. The Gauls are another instance, as I have already said. Yet all these peoples brought a foreign element into the 194conquering tongue, which was transformed in its turn. Thus they could all be regarded as using their own intellectual tools, though to a very imperfect extent; while others, more tenacious of theirs, such as the Basques, the Berbers of Mount Atlas, and the Ekkhilis of Southern Arabia, speak even at the present day the same tongue as was spoken by their most primitive ancestors. But there are certain peoples, the Jews for example, who seem never to have held to their ancestral speech at all; and we can discover this indifference from the time of their earliest migrations. When Terah left the land of his fathers, Ur of the Chaldees, he certainly had not learnt the Canaanitish tongue that henceforth became the national speech of the children of Israel. It was probably influenced to some extent by their earlier recollections, and in their mouth became a special dialect of the very ancient language which was the mother of the earliest Arabic we know, and the lawful inheritance of tribes closely allied to the black Hamites.[128] Yet not even to this language were the Jews to remain faithful. The tribes who were brought back from captivity by Zerubbabel had forgotten it during their short stay of sixty-two years by the rivers of Babylon. Their patriotism was proof against exile, and still burned with its original fire; but the rest had been given up, with remarkable facility, by a people which is at the same time jealous of its own traditions and extremely cosmopolitan. Jerusalem was rebuilt, and its inhabitants reappeared, speaking an Aramaic or Chaldean jargon, which may have had some slight resemblance to the speech of the fathers of Abraham.
At the time of Christ, this dialect offered only a feeble resistance to the invasion of Hellenistic Greek, which assailed the Jewish mind on all sides. Henceforth all the works produced by Jewish writers appeared in the new dress, which fitted them more or less elegantly, and copied to some extent the old Attic fashions. The last canonical books of the Old Testament, as 195well as the works of Philo and Josephus, are Hellenistic in spirit.
At the time of Christ, this dialect provided only a weak defense against the spread of Hellenistic Greek, which was penetrating the Jewish mindset from all directions. From then on, all the works created by Jewish writers were presented in this new style, which suited them to varying degrees and somewhat mirrored the old Attic styles. The last canonical books of the Old Testament, as 195 well as the writings of Philo and Josephus, reflect a Hellenistic influence.
When the Holy City was destroyed, and the Jewish nation scattered, the favour of God departed from them, and the East came again into its own. Hebrew culture broke with Athens as it had broken with Alexandria, and the language and ideas of the Talmud, the teaching of the school of Tiberias, were again Semitic, sometimes in the form of Arabic, sometimes in that of the “language of Canaan,” to use Isaiah’s phrase. I am speaking of what was henceforth to be the sacred language of religion and the Rabbis, and was regarded as the true national speech. In their everyday life, however, the Jews used the tongue of the country where they settled; and, further, these exiles were known everywhere by their special accent. They never succeeded in fitting their vocal organs to their adopted language, even when they had learnt it from childhood. This goes to confirm what William von Humboldt says as to the connexion between race and language being so close that later generations never get quite accustomed to pronounce correctly words that were unknown to their ancestors.[129]
When the Holy City was destroyed, and the Jewish nation scattered, the favour of God departed from them, and the East came again into its own. Hebrew culture broke with Athens as it had broken with Alexandria, and the language and ideas of the Talmud, the teaching of the school of Tiberias, were again Semitic, sometimes in the form of Arabic, sometimes in that of the “language of Canaan,” to use Isaiah’s phrase. I am speaking of what was henceforth to be the sacred language of religion and the Rabbis, and was regarded as the true national speech. In their everyday life, however, the Jews used the tongue of the country where they settled; and, further, these exiles were known everywhere by their special accent. They never succeeded in fitting their vocal organs to their adopted language, even when they had learnt it from childhood. This goes to confirm what William von Humboldt says as to the connexion between race and language being so close that later generations never get quite accustomed to pronounce correctly words that were unknown to their ancestors.[129]
Whether this be true or not, we have in the Jews a remarkable proof of the fact that one must not always assume, at first sight, a close connexion between a race and its language, for the language may not have belonged to it originally.[130]
Whether this be true or not, we have in the Jews a remarkable proof of the fact that one must not always assume, at first sight, a close connexion between a race and its language, for the language may not have belonged to it originally.[130]
We see how cautiously we must tread if we attempt to infer an identity of race from the affinity, or even the resemblance, of languages. Not only have most of the nations of Western Asia and nearly all those of Southern Europe merely adapted the speech of others to their own use, while leaving its main elements 196untouched; but there are also some who have taken over languages absolutely foreign to them, to which they have made no contribution whatever. The latter case is certainly rarer, and may even be regarded as an anomaly. But its mere existence is enough to make us very careful in admitting a form of proof in which such exceptions are possible. On the other hand, since they are exceptions, and are not met with so often as the opposite case, of a national tongue being preserved for centuries by even a weak nation; since we also see how a language is assimilated to the particular character of the people that has created it, and how its changes are in exact proportion to the successive modifications in the people’s blood; since the part played by a language in forming its derivatives varies with the numerical strength, in the new groups, of the race that speaks it, we may justly conclude that no nation can have a language of greater value than itself, except under special circumstances. As this point is of considerable importance, I will try to bring it out by a new line of proof.
We need to be very careful if we try to determine a race's identity based on the connection or even similarity of languages. Most of the nations in Western Asia and almost all in Southern Europe have just adapted the speech of others for their own needs, while keeping its main parts unchanged. Some have even adopted completely foreign languages without contributing anything to them. This latter situation is definitely less common and can be seen as an exception. However, the existence of such exceptions makes us cautious about considering them as proof. On the other hand, since these are exceptions and happen less frequently than cases where a national language is preserved for centuries by a smaller nation, and since we can see how a language changes to reflect the unique nature of the people who created it, and how its evolution is closely related to the changes in the people’s genetic makeup, we can reasonably conclude that no nation can have a language that holds greater value than itself, unless under specific conditions. Because this point is quite significant, I will try to illustrate it with a new argument. 196
We have already seen that the civilization of a composite people does not include all its social classes.[131] The racial influences that were at work in the lower strata from the first still go on; and they prevent the directing forces of the national culture from reaching the depths at all,—if they do, their action is weak and transitory. In France, about five-eighths of the total population play merely an unwilling and passive part in the development of modern European culture, and that only by fits and starts. With the exception of Great Britain, of which the insular position produces a greater unity of type, the proportion is even higher in the rest of the Continent. I will speak of France at greater length, as an instance of the exact correspondence between language and racial type; for in France we have a particular instance that strikingly confirms our main thesis.
We have already seen that the civilization of a composite people does not include all its social classes.[131] The racial influences that were at work in the lower strata from the first still go on; and they prevent the directing forces of the national culture from reaching the depths at all,—if they do, their action is weak and transitory. In France, about five-eighths of the total population play merely an unwilling and passive part in the development of modern European culture, and that only by fits and starts. With the exception of Great Britain, of which the insular position produces a greater unity of type, the proportion is even higher in the rest of the Continent. I will speak of France at greater length, as an instance of the exact correspondence between language and racial type; for in France we have a particular instance that strikingly confirms our main thesis.
We know little, or rather we have no real evidence at all, of the phases which Celtic and rustic Latin[132] passed through before 197they met and coalesced. Nevertheless, St. Jerome and his contemporary Sulpicius Severus tell us (the former in his “Commentaries” on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Galatians, the second in his “Dialogue on the virtues of the Eastern Monks”) that in their time at least two languages were generally spoken in Gaul. There was, first, Celtic, which was preserved on the banks of the Rhine in so pure a form, that it remained identical with the language spoken by the Galatians of Asia Minor, who had been separated from their mother country for more than six centuries.[133] Secondly, there was the language called “Gallic,” which according to a commentator, can only have been a form, already broken down, of Popular Latin. This fourth century dialect, while different from the Gallic of Treves, was spoken neither in the West nor in Aquitaine. It was found only in the centre and south of what is now France, and was itself probably split up into two great divisions. It is the common source of the currents, more or less Latinized, which were mingled with other elements in different proportions, and formed later the langue d’oil and the lingua romana, in the narrower sense. I will speak first of the latter.
We know little, or rather we have no real evidence at all, of the phases which Celtic and rustic Latin[132] passed through before 197they met and coalesced. Nevertheless, St. Jerome and his contemporary Sulpicius Severus tell us (the former in his “Commentaries” on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Galatians, the second in his “Dialogue on the virtues of the Eastern Monks”) that in their time at least two languages were generally spoken in Gaul. There was, first, Celtic, which was preserved on the banks of the Rhine in so pure a form, that it remained identical with the language spoken by the Galatians of Asia Minor, who had been separated from their mother country for more than six centuries.[133] Secondly, there was the language called “Gallic,” which according to a commentator, can only have been a form, already broken down, of Popular Latin. This fourth century dialect, while different from the Gallic of Treves, was spoken neither in the West nor in Aquitaine. It was found only in the centre and south of what is now France, and was itself probably split up into two great divisions. It is the common source of the currents, more or less Latinized, which were mingled with other elements in different proportions, and formed later the langue d’oil and the lingua romana, in the narrower sense. I will speak first of the latter.
In order to bring it into being, all that was necessary was a slight alteration in the vocabulary of Latin, and the introduction of a few syntactical notions borrowed from Celtic and other languages till then unknown in the West of Europe. The Imperial colonies had brought in a fair number of Italian, African, and Asiatic elements. The Burgundian, and especially the Gothic, invasions added another, which was marked by considerable harmony, liveliness, and sonority. Its vocabulary was further increased after the inroads of the Saracens. Thus the lingua romana became, in its rhythmic quality, quite distinct from Gallic, and soon assumed a character of its own. It is true that 198we do not find this in its perfection, in the “Oath of the Sons of Ludwig the Pious,” as we do later in the poems of Raimbaut de Vaqueiras or Bertran de Born.[134] Yet even in the “Oath” we can recognize the language for what it is; it has already acquired its main features, and its future path is clearly mapped out. It formed henceforth (in its different dialects of Limousin, Provençal, and Auvergnat) the speech of a people of as mixed an origin as any in the world. It was a refined and supple language, witty, brilliant, and satirical, but without depth or philosophy. It was of tinsel rather than gold, and had never been able to do more than pick up a few ingots on the surface of the rich mines that lay open to it. Without any serious principles, it was destined to remain an instrument of indifference, of universal scepticism and mockery. It did not fail to be used as such. The people cared for nothing but pleasure and parade. Brave to a fault, beyond measure gay, spending their passion on a dream, and their vitality on idle toys, they had an instrument that was exactly suited to their character, and which, though admired by Dante, was put to no better use in poetry than to tag satires, love-songs, and challenges, and in religion to support heresies such as that of the Albigenses, a pestilent Manicheism, without value even for literature, from which an English author, in no way Catholic in his sympathies, congratulates the Papacy on having delivered the Middle Ages.[135] Such was the lingua romana of old, and such do we find it even to-day. It is pretty rather than beautiful, and shows on the surface how little it is fitted to serve a great civilization.
In order to bring it into being, all that was necessary was a slight alteration in the vocabulary of Latin, and the introduction of a few syntactical notions borrowed from Celtic and other languages till then unknown in the West of Europe. The Imperial colonies had brought in a fair number of Italian, African, and Asiatic elements. The Burgundian, and especially the Gothic, invasions added another, which was marked by considerable harmony, liveliness, and sonority. Its vocabulary was further increased after the inroads of the Saracens. Thus the lingua romana became, in its rhythmic quality, quite distinct from Gallic, and soon assumed a character of its own. It is true that 198we do not find this in its perfection, in the “Oath of the Sons of Ludwig the Pious,” as we do later in the poems of Raimbaut de Vaqueiras or Bertran de Born.[134] Yet even in the “Oath” we can recognize the language for what it is; it has already acquired its main features, and its future path is clearly mapped out. It formed henceforth (in its different dialects of Limousin, Provençal, and Auvergnat) the speech of a people of as mixed an origin as any in the world. It was a refined and supple language, witty, brilliant, and satirical, but without depth or philosophy. It was of tinsel rather than gold, and had never been able to do more than pick up a few ingots on the surface of the rich mines that lay open to it. Without any serious principles, it was destined to remain an instrument of indifference, of universal scepticism and mockery. It did not fail to be used as such. The people cared for nothing but pleasure and parade. Brave to a fault, beyond measure gay, spending their passion on a dream, and their vitality on idle toys, they had an instrument that was exactly suited to their character, and which, though admired by Dante, was put to no better use in poetry than to tag satires, love-songs, and challenges, and in religion to support heresies such as that of the Albigenses, a pestilent Manicheism, without value even for literature, from which an English author, in no way Catholic in his sympathies, congratulates the Papacy on having delivered the Middle Ages.[135] Such was the lingua romana of old, and such do we find it even to-day. It is pretty rather than beautiful, and shows on the surface how little it is fitted to serve a great civilization.
Was the langue d’oil formed in a similar way? Obviously not. However the Celtic, Latin, and Germanic elements were fused (for we cannot be certain on this point, in the absence of records 199going back to the earliest period of the language[136]), it is at any rate clear that it rose from a strongly marked antagonism between the three tongues, and that it would thus have a character and energy quite incompatible with such compromises and adaptations as those which gave birth to the lingua romana. In one moment of its life, the langue d’oil was partly a Germanic tongue. In the written remains that have survived, we find one of the best qualities of the Aryan languages, the power of forming compounds. This power, it is true, is limited; and though still considerable, is less than in Sanscrit, Greek, and German. In the nouns, we find a system of inflexion by suffix, and, in consequence, an ease in inverting the order which modern French has lost, and which the language of the sixteenth century retained only to a slight extent, its inversions being gained at the expense of clearness. Again, the vocabulary of the langue d’oil included many words brought in by the Franks.[137] Thus it began by being almost as much Germanic as Gallic; Celtic elements appeared in its second stage, and perhaps fixed the melodic principles of the language. The best possible tribute to its merits is to be found in the successful experiment of Littré,[138] who translated the first book of the “Iliad” literally, line for line, into French of the thirteenth century. Such a tour de force would be impossible in modern French.
Was the langue d’oil formed in a similar way? Obviously not. However the Celtic, Latin, and Germanic elements were fused (for we cannot be certain on this point, in the absence of records 199going back to the earliest period of the language[136]), it is at any rate clear that it rose from a strongly marked antagonism between the three tongues, and that it would thus have a character and energy quite incompatible with such compromises and adaptations as those which gave birth to the lingua romana. In one moment of its life, the langue d’oil was partly a Germanic tongue. In the written remains that have survived, we find one of the best qualities of the Aryan languages, the power of forming compounds. This power, it is true, is limited; and though still considerable, is less than in Sanscrit, Greek, and German. In the nouns, we find a system of inflexion by suffix, and, in consequence, an ease in inverting the order which modern French has lost, and which the language of the sixteenth century retained only to a slight extent, its inversions being gained at the expense of clearness. Again, the vocabulary of the langue d’oil included many words brought in by the Franks.[137] Thus it began by being almost as much Germanic as Gallic; Celtic elements appeared in its second stage, and perhaps fixed the melodic principles of the language. The best possible tribute to its merits is to be found in the successful experiment of Littré,[138] who translated the first book of the “Iliad” literally, line for line, into French of the thirteenth century. Such a tour de force would be impossible in modern French.
Such a language belonged to a people that was evidently very different from the inhabitants of Southern Gaul. It was more deeply attached to Catholicism; its politics were permeated by a lively idea of freedom, dignity, and independence, its institutions had no aim but utility. Thus the mission set before the popular literature was not to express the fancies of the mind or heart, the freakishness of a universal scepticism, but to put together the annals of the nation, and to set down what was at that time regarded as the truth. It is to this temper of the people 200and their language that we owe the great rhymed chronicles, especially “Garin le Loherain,” which bear witness, though it has since been denied, to the predominance of the North. Unfortunately, since the compilers of these traditions, and even their original authors, mainly aimed at preserving historical facts or satisfying their desire for positive and solid results, poetry in the true sense, the love of form and the search for beauty, does not always bulk as large as it should in their long narratives. The literature of the langue d’oil was, above all, utilitarian; and so the race, the language, and the literature were in perfect harmony.
Such a language belonged to a people that was clearly very different from the inhabitants of Southern Gaul. They were more deeply connected to Catholicism; their politics were filled with a strong sense of freedom, dignity, and independence, and their institutions aimed solely at utility. Therefore, the mission of popular literature was not to express the whims of the mind or heart, or the unpredictability of universal doubt, but to compile the nation's history and record what was considered true at that time. It is to this character of the people and their language that we owe the great rhymed chronicles, especially “Garin le Loherain,” which testify, despite later denials, to the dominance of the North. Unfortunately, since the creators of these traditions, and even their original authors, primarily focused on preserving historical facts or satisfying their desire for concrete and solid results, poetry in the true sense—an appreciation for form and the pursuit of beauty—doesn't always stand out as it should in their lengthy narratives. The literature of the langue d’oil was, above all, practical; thus, the people, the language, and the literature were in perfect harmony.
The Germanic element in the race, however, being far less than the Gallic basis or the Roman accretions, naturally began to lose ground. The same thing took place in the language; Celtic and Latin advanced, Germanic retreated. That noble speech, which we know only at its highest stage, and which might have risen even higher, began to decline and become corrupted towards the end of the thirteenth century. In the fifteenth, it was no more than a patois, from which the Germanic elements had completely disappeared. The treasury was exhausted; and what remained was an illogical and barbarous anomaly in the midst of the progress of Celtic and Latin. Thus in the sixteenth century the revival of classical studies found the language in ruins, and tried to remodel it on the lines of Greek and Latin. This was the professed aim of the writers of this great age. They did not succeed, and the seventeenth century, wisely seeing that the irresistible march of events could in no wise be curbed by the hand of man, set itself merely to improve the language from within; for every day it was assuming more and more the forms best suited to the dominant race, the forms, in other words, into which the grammatical life of Celtic had formerly been cast.
The Germanic part of the race, however, was much smaller than the Gallic foundation or the Roman influences, so it started to lose its significance. The same thing happened with the language; Celtic and Latin flourished while Germanic diminished. That exquisite language, which we only know at its peak—and which might have reached even greater heights—began to deteriorate and become corrupted by the end of the thirteenth century. By the fifteenth century, it was just a dialect, completely stripped of its Germanic roots. The language was in decline, and what was left was an illogical and crude anomaly amidst the advancements of Celtic and Latin. Thus, in the sixteenth century, the revival of classical studies discovered the language in shambles and tried to reshape it based on Greek and Latin. This was the stated goal of the writers of this remarkable period. They didn’t succeed, and the seventeenth century, recognizing that it couldn’t stop the unstoppable tide of change, focused instead on improving the language from within; each day, it increasingly took on forms that were better suited to the dominant culture—the forms that the grammatical structure of Celtic had once adopted.
Although both the langue d’oil and French proper are marked by a greater unity than the lingua romana (since the mixture of races and languages that gave birth to them was less complex) yet they have produced separate dialects which survive to this day. It is not doing these too much honour to call them dialects, not patois. They arose, not from the corruption of the dominant 201type, with which they were at least contemporary, but from the different proportions in which the Celtic, Latin, and Germanic elements, that still make up the French nationality, were mingled. To the north of the Seine, we find the dialect of Picardy; this is, in vocabulary and rhythmic quality, very near Flemish, of which the Germanic character is too obvious to be dwelt upon. Flemish, in this respect, shows the same power of choice as the langue d’oil, which could in a certain poem, without ceasing to be itself, admit forms and expressions taken bodily from the language spoken at Arras.[139]
Although both the langue d’oil and French proper are marked by a greater unity than the lingua romana (since the mixture of races and languages that gave birth to them was less complex) yet they have produced separate dialects which survive to this day. It is not doing these too much honour to call them dialects, not patois. They arose, not from the corruption of the dominant 201type, with which they were at least contemporary, but from the different proportions in which the Celtic, Latin, and Germanic elements, that still make up the French nationality, were mingled. To the north of the Seine, we find the dialect of Picardy; this is, in vocabulary and rhythmic quality, very near Flemish, of which the Germanic character is too obvious to be dwelt upon. Flemish, in this respect, shows the same power of choice as the langue d’oil, which could in a certain poem, without ceasing to be itself, admit forms and expressions taken bodily from the language spoken at Arras.[139]
As we go south of the Seine towards the Loire, the Celtic elements in the provincial dialects grow more numerous. In Burgundian, and the dialects of Vaud and Savoy, even the vocabulary has many traces of Celtic; these are not found in French, where the predominant factor is rustic Latin.[140]
As we go south of the Seine towards the Loire, the Celtic elements in the provincial dialects grow more numerous. In Burgundian, and the dialects of Vaud and Savoy, even the vocabulary has many traces of Celtic; these are not found in French, where the predominant factor is rustic Latin.[140]
I have shown above[141] how from the sixteenth century the influence of the north had given ground before the growing preponderance of the peoples beyond the Loire. The reader has merely to compare the present sections on language with my former remarks on blood to see how close is the relation between the speech of a people and its physical constitution.[142]
I have shown above[141] how from the sixteenth century the influence of the north had given ground before the growing preponderance of the peoples beyond the Loire. The reader has merely to compare the present sections on language with my former remarks on blood to see how close is the relation between the speech of a people and its physical constitution.[142]
I have dealt in detail with the special case of France, but the principle could easily be illustrated from the rest of Europe; and it would be seen, as a universal rule, that the successive changes and modifications of a language are not, as one usually hears, the work of centuries. If they were, Ekkhili, Berber, Euskara, and Bas-Breton would long have disappeared; and yet they still survive. The changes in language are caused by corresponding 202changes in the blood of successive generations, and the parallelism is exact.
I’ve discussed the unique case of France in depth, but this idea could easily be applied to the rest of Europe; and it would show, as a general rule, that the ongoing changes and adaptations of a language are not, as is commonly believed, the result of centuries. If they were, Ekkhili, Berber, Euskara, and Bas-Breton would have disappeared long ago; yet they still exist. The shifts in language are driven by similar changes in the heritage of successive generations, and the correlation is precise. 202
I must here explain a phenomenon to which I have already referred, namely the renunciation by certain racial groups (under pressure of special necessity, or their own nature) of their native tongue in favour of one which is more or less foreign to them. I took the Jews and the Parsees as examples. There are others more remarkable still; for we find, in America, savage tribes speaking languages superior to themselves.
I need to explain a phenomenon I've mentioned before, which is the decision by certain racial groups (either due to specific circumstances or their own nature) to give up their native language in favor of one that is somewhat foreign to them. I used the Jews and the Parsees as examples. There are even more notable instances; for example, in America, we see some Indigenous tribes speaking languages that are more advanced than their own.
In America, by a curious stroke of fate, the most energetic nations have developed, so to speak, in secret. The art of writing was unknown to them, and their history proper begins very late and is nearly always very obscure. The New World contains a great number of peoples which, though they are neighbours and derive in different directions from a common origin, have very little resemblance to each other.
In America, by a strange twist of fate, the most dynamic nations have developed, so to speak, in secrecy. The art of writing was unfamiliar to them, and their true history starts quite late and is often very unclear. The New World is home to a large number of people who, although they are neighbors and share a common ancestry in different ways, resemble each other very little.
According to d’Orbigny, the so-called “Chiquitean group” in Central America is composed of tribes, of which the largest contain about 1500 souls, and the least numerous 50 and 300. All these, even the smallest, have distinct languages. Such a state of things can only be the result of a complete racial anarchy.
According to d’Orbigny, the so-called “Chiquitean group” in Central America consists of tribes, with the largest having around 1,500 individuals, and the smallest having between 50 and 300. Each of these tribes, including the smallest ones, has its own language. This situation can only arise from total racial chaos.
On this hypothesis, I am not at all surprised to see many of these tribes, like the Chiquitos, in possession of a complicated and apparently scientific language. The words used by the men are sometimes different from those of the women; and in every case when a man borrows one of the women’s phrases, he changes the terminations. Where such luxury in vocabulary is possible, the language has surely reached a very refined stage. Unfortunately, side by side with this we find that the table of numerals does not go much further than ten. Such poverty, in the midst of so much careful elaboration, is probably due to the ravaging hand of time, aided by the barbarous condition of the natives to-day. When we see anomalies like these, we cannot help recalling the sumptuous palaces, once marvels of the Renaissance, which have come, by some revolution, into the hands of rude peasants. The eye may rove with admiration over delicate columns, elegant 203trellis-work, sculptured porches, noble staircases, and striking gables—luxuries which are useless to the wretchedness that lives under them; for the ruined roofs let in the rain, the floors crack, and the worm eats into the mouldering walls.
On this idea, I'm not surprised to see many of these tribes, like the Chiquitos, using a complex and seemingly scientific language. The words used by men are sometimes different from those used by women; and whenever a man borrows a phrase from a woman, he changes the endings. When there's such richness in vocabulary, the language must have reached a sophisticated level. Unfortunately, alongside this, we find that the number system doesn't go much beyond ten. This lack, amidst such careful development, is likely due to the passing of time, compounded by the harsh conditions of the natives today. When we observe these oddities, we can't help but think of the grand palaces, once marvels of the Renaissance, that have ended up, through some upheaval, in the hands of unrefined peasants. The eye may wander with admiration over delicate columns, elegant trellis-work, sculpted porches, grand staircases, and striking gables—luxuries that serve no purpose for the suffering that lives beneath them; for the crumbling roofs let in the rain, the floors are warped, and the worms eat into the decaying walls.
I can now say with certainty that, with regard to the special character of races, philology confirms all the facts of physiology and history. Its conclusions however must be handled with extreme care, and when they are all we have to go upon, it is very dangerous to rest content with them. Without the slightest doubt, a people’s language corresponds to its mentality, but not always to its real value for civilization. In order to ascertain this, we must fix our eyes solely on the race by which, and for which, the language was at first designed. Now with the exception of the negroes, and a few yellow groups, we meet only quaternary races in recorded history. All the languages we know are thus derivative, and we cannot gain the least idea of the laws governing their formation except in the comparatively later stages. Our results, even when confirmed by history, cannot be regarded as infallibly proved. The further we go back, the dimmer becomes the light, and the more hypothetical the nature of any arguments drawn from philology. It is exasperating to be thrown back on these when we try to trace the progress of any human family or to discover the racial elements that make it up. We know that Sanscrit and Zend are akin. That is something; but their common roots are sealed to us. The other ancient tongues are in the same case. We know nothing of Euskara except itself. As no analogue to it has been discovered up to now, we are ignorant of its history, and whether it is to be regarded as itself primitive or derived. It yields us no positive knowledge as to whether the people who speak it are racially simple or composite.
I can now say with certainty that, regarding the unique characteristics of races, philology supports all the facts of physiology and history. However, we must handle its conclusions with extreme caution, and relying solely on them can be very dangerous. Without a doubt, a people's language reflects their mentality, but it doesn't always correspond to their true value for civilization. To determine this, we need to focus solely on the race for whom the language was originally created. With the exception of black people and a few Asian groups, we only see quaternary races throughout recorded history. All the languages we know are thus derivative, and we can't grasp the laws governing their formation except in comparatively later stages. Our findings, even when backed by history, cannot be viewed as infallibly proven. The further back we go, the fainter the light becomes, and the more speculative any arguments drawn from philology are. It's frustrating to rely on these when we try to trace the progress of any human group or to identify the racial elements within it. We know that Sanskrit and Zend are related. That's something; but their common roots remain a mystery. The same applies to other ancient languages. We know nothing of Euskara apart from itself. As no equivalent has been found so far, we are unaware of its history and whether it is primitive or derived. It gives us no definitive knowledge about whether the people who speak it are racially simple or mixed.
Ethnology may well be grateful for the help given by philology. But the help must not be accepted unconditionally, or any theories based on it alone.[143]
Ethnology may well be grateful for the help given by philology. But the help must not be accepted unconditionally, or any theories based on it alone.[143]
204This rule is dictated by a necessary prudence. All the facts, however, mentioned in this chapter go to prove that, originally, there is a perfect correspondence between the intellectual virtues of a race and those of its native speech; that languages are, in consequence, unequal in value and significance, unlike in their forms and basic elements, as races are also; that their modifications, like those of races, come merely from intermixture with other idioms; that their qualities and merits, like a people’s blood, disappear or become absorbed, when they are swamped by too many heterogeneous elements; finally, that when a language of a higher order is used by some human group which is unworthy of it, it will certainly become mutilated and die out. Hence, though it is often difficult to infer at once, in a particular case, the merits of a people from those of its language, it is quite certain that in theory this can always be done.
204This rule is based on necessary caution. All the facts mentioned in this chapter demonstrate that, originally, there is a clear connection between the intellectual strengths of a race and those of its native language; that languages, therefore, are unequal in value and significance, differing in their forms and fundamental elements, just as races do; that their changes, like those of races, arise only from mixing with other languages; that their qualities and strengths, like a people's heritage, disappear or get absorbed when overwhelmed by too many diverse elements; finally, that when a higher-order language is used by a group that is not deserving of it, it will definitely become distorted and vanish. Therefore, while it is often challenging to immediately determine the strengths of a people based on their language in a specific case, it is certainly true that in theory, this can always be inferred.
I may thus lay it down, as a universal axiom, that the hierarchy of languages is in strict correspondence with the hierarchy of races.
I can therefore state as a universal rule that the hierarchy of languages closely aligns with the hierarchy of races.
CHAPTER XVI
SUMMARY; THE DISTINCTIVE FEATURES OF THE THREE MAIN RACES; THE SUPERIORITY OF THE WHITE RACE, AND WITHIN THIS RACE, THE ARYAN FAMILY
I have shown the unique place in the organic world occupied by the human species, the profound physical, as well as moral, differences separating it from all other kinds of living creatures. Considering it by itself, I have been able to distinguish, on physiological grounds alone, three great and clearly marked types, the black, the yellow, and the white. However uncertain the aims of physiology may be, however meagre its resources, however defective its methods, it can proceed thus far with absolute certainty.
I have highlighted the unique position of the human species in the natural world and the significant physical and moral differences that set it apart from all other living beings. When looking at it on its own, I've identified three distinct types based solely on physiological characteristics: black, yellow, and white. Regardless of the uncertainties in the goals of physiology, its limited resources, or its flawed methods, it can reach this conclusion with complete confidence.
The negroid variety is the lowest, and stands at the foot of the ladder. The animal character, that appears in the shape of the pelvis, is stamped on the negro from birth, and foreshadows his destiny. His intellect will always move within a very narrow circle. He is not however a mere brute, for behind his low receding brow, in the middle of his skull, we can see signs of a powerful energy, however crude its objects. If his mental faculties are dull or even non-existent, he often has an intensity of desire, and so of will, which may be called terrible. Many of his senses, especially taste and smell, are developed to an extent unknown to the other two races.[144]
The negroid variety is the lowest, and stands at the foot of the ladder. The animal character, that appears in the shape of the pelvis, is stamped on the negro from birth, and foreshadows his destiny. His intellect will always move within a very narrow circle. He is not however a mere brute, for behind his low receding brow, in the middle of his skull, we can see signs of a powerful energy, however crude its objects. If his mental faculties are dull or even non-existent, he often has an intensity of desire, and so of will, which may be called terrible. Many of his senses, especially taste and smell, are developed to an extent unknown to the other two races.[144]
The very strength of his sensations is the most striking proof of his inferiority. All food is good in his eyes, nothing disgusts or repels him. What he desires is to eat, to eat furiously, and to excess; no carrion is too revolting to be swallowed by him. It 206is the same with odours; his inordinate desires are satisfied with all, however coarse or even horrible. To these qualities may be added an instability and capriciousness of feeling, that cannot be tied down to any single object, and which, so far as he is concerned, do away with all distinctions of good and evil. We might even say that the violence with which he pursues the object that has aroused his senses and inflamed his desires is a guarantee of the desires being soon satisfied and the object forgotten. Finally, he is equally careless of his own life and that of others: he kills willingly, for the sake of killing; and this human machine, in whom it is so easy to arouse emotion, shows, in face of suffering, either a monstrous indifference or a cowardice that seeks a voluntary refuge in death.
The intensity of his feelings is the clearest indicator of his inferiority. Every type of food looks good to him; nothing disgusts or turns him away. What he craves is to eat, to eat wildly, and excessively; no matter how disgusting, he'll consume anything. It’s the same with smells; his extreme cravings are satisfied by all, no matter how rough or even horrific. He also displays a volatility and unpredictability in his feelings, unable to focus on any one thing, which, for him, eliminates any distinction between good and evil. We could even say that the fervor with which he chases after whatever has triggered his senses and ignited his desires is a sign that those desires will be quickly fulfilled and the object forgotten. Lastly, he’s equally indifferent to his own life and those of others: he kills without hesitation, just for the sake of killing; and this human being, who can be stirred to emotion so easily, shows either a shocking indifference or a cowardice that seeks an escape in death when faced with suffering. 206
The yellow race is the exact opposite of this type. The skull points forward, not backward. The forehead is wide and bony, often high and projecting. The shape of the face is triangular, the nose and chin showing none of the coarse protuberances that mark the negro. There is further a general proneness to obesity, which, though not confined to the yellow type, is found there more frequently than in the others. The yellow man has little physical energy, and is inclined to apathy; he commits none of the strange excesses so common among negroes. His desires are feeble, his will-power rather obstinate than violent; his longing for material pleasures, though constant, is kept within bounds. A rare glutton by nature, he shows far more discrimination in his choice of food. He tends to mediocrity in everything; he understands easily enough anything not too deep or sublime.[145] He has a love of utility and a respect for order, and knows the value of a certain amount of freedom. He is practical, in the narrowest sense of the word. He does not dream or theorize; he invents little, but can appreciate and take over what is useful to him. His whole desire is to live in the easiest and most comfortable way possible. The yellow races are thus clearly superior to the black. Every founder of a civilization would wish the backbone of his society, his middle class, to consist of such men. But no civilized 207society could be created by them; they could not supply its nerve-force, or set in motion the springs of beauty and action.
The yellow race is the exact opposite of this type. The skull points forward, not backward. The forehead is wide and bony, often high and projecting. The shape of the face is triangular, the nose and chin showing none of the coarse protuberances that mark the negro. There is further a general proneness to obesity, which, though not confined to the yellow type, is found there more frequently than in the others. The yellow man has little physical energy, and is inclined to apathy; he commits none of the strange excesses so common among negroes. His desires are feeble, his will-power rather obstinate than violent; his longing for material pleasures, though constant, is kept within bounds. A rare glutton by nature, he shows far more discrimination in his choice of food. He tends to mediocrity in everything; he understands easily enough anything not too deep or sublime.[145] He has a love of utility and a respect for order, and knows the value of a certain amount of freedom. He is practical, in the narrowest sense of the word. He does not dream or theorize; he invents little, but can appreciate and take over what is useful to him. His whole desire is to live in the easiest and most comfortable way possible. The yellow races are thus clearly superior to the black. Every founder of a civilization would wish the backbone of his society, his middle class, to consist of such men. But no civilized 207society could be created by them; they could not supply its nerve-force, or set in motion the springs of beauty and action.
We come now to the white peoples. These are gifted with reflective energy, or rather with an energetic intelligence. They have a feeling for utility, but in a sense far wider and higher, more courageous and ideal, than the yellow races; a perseverance that takes account of obstacles and ultimately finds a means of overcoming them; a greater physical power, an extraordinary instinct for order, not merely as a guarantee of peace and tranquillity, but as an indispensable means of self-preservation. At the same time, they have a remarkable, and even extreme, love of liberty, and are openly hostile to the formalism under which the Chinese are glad to vegetate, as well as to the strict despotism which is the only way of governing the negro.
We now turn to white people. They possess reflective energy, or rather, energetic intelligence. They have a sense for utility that is broader and loftier, more courageous and idealistic than that of yellow races; a perseverance that considers obstacles and ultimately finds ways to overcome them; greater physical strength, and an exceptional instinct for order, not just as a way to ensure peace and calm, but as a vital means of self-preservation. At the same time, they have a strong, even intense, love for freedom and are openly opposed to the formalism that allows the Chinese to exist in a passive state, as well as to the strict despotism that is the only way to govern black people.
The white races are, further, distinguished by an extraordinary attachment to life. They know better how to use it, and so, as it would seem, set a greater price on it; both in their own persons and those of others, they are more sparing of life. When they are cruel, they are conscious of their cruelty; it is very doubtful whether such a consciousness exists in the negro. At the same time, they have discovered reasons why they should surrender this busy life of theirs, that is so precious to them. The principal motive is honour, which under various names has played an enormous part in the ideas of the race from the beginning. I need hardly add that the word honour, together with all the civilizing influences connoted by it, is unknown to both the yellow and the black man.
The white races are also marked by an extraordinary appreciation for life. They understand how to make the most of it, which seems to lead them to value it more highly; both in themselves and in others, they are more cautious about taking lives. When they act cruelly, they are aware of their cruelty; it's quite questionable whether such awareness exists in Black people. At the same time, they've found reasons to give up this busy life that they cherish so much. The main motivation is honor, which, under different names, has played a huge role in the values of the race from the very start. I hardly need to mention that the concept of honor, along with all the civilizing influences that come with it, is unfamiliar to both Asian and Black communities.
On the other hand, the immense superiority of the white peoples in the whole field of the intellect is balanced by an inferiority in the intensity of their sensations. In the world of the senses, the white man is far less gifted than the others, and so is less tempted and less absorbed by considerations of the body, although in physical structure he is far the most vigorous.[146]
On the other hand, the immense superiority of the white peoples in the whole field of the intellect is balanced by an inferiority in the intensity of their sensations. In the world of the senses, the white man is far less gifted than the others, and so is less tempted and less absorbed by considerations of the body, although in physical structure he is far the most vigorous.[146]
Such are the three constituent elements of the human race. 208I call them secondary types, as I think myself obliged to omit all discussion of the Adamite man. From the combination, by intermarriage, of the varieties of these types come the tertiary groups. The quaternary formations are produced by the union of one of these tertiary types, or of a pure-blooded tribe, with another group taken from one of the two foreign species.
These are the three main elements of the human race. 208I refer to them as secondary types because I feel it's necessary to skip any discussion about Adamite man. The mixing through intermarriage of different varieties of these types creates the tertiary groups. The quaternary formations arise from the combination of one of these tertiary types or a pure-blooded tribe with another group from one of the two foreign species.
Below these categories others have appeared—and still appear. Some of these are very strongly characterized, and form new and distinct points of departure, coming as they do from races that have been completely fused. Others are incomplete, and ill-ordered, and, one might even say, anti-social, since their elements, being too numerous, too disparate, or too barbarous, have had neither the time nor the opportunity for combining to any fruitful purpose. No limits, except the horror excited by the possibility of infinite intermixture, can be assigned to the number of these hybrid and chequered races that make up the whole of mankind.
Below these categories, others have emerged—and continue to emerge. Some of these are very distinct and create new starting points, coming from races that have completely blended together. Others are incomplete and disorganized, and one might even say, anti-social, since their components, being too numerous, too varied, or too primitive, haven’t had the time or opportunity to come together for any meaningful purpose. There are no limits, except for the dread caused by the fear of endless mixing, to the number of these hybrid and mixed races that make up all of humanity.
It would be unjust to assert that every mixture is bad and harmful. If the three great types had remained strictly separate, the supremacy would no doubt have always been in the hands of the finest of the white races, and the yellow and black varieties would have crawled for ever at the feet of the lowest of the whites. Such a state is so far ideal, since it has never been beheld in history; and we can imagine it only by recognizing the undisputed superiority of those groups of the white races which have remained the purest.
It would be unfair to claim that every mix is bad and harmful. If the three main groups had stayed completely separate, the top position would likely have always been held by the best of the white races, while the yellow and black groups would forever be subservient to the lowest of the whites. This situation is purely theoretical, as it has never occurred in history; we can only envision it by acknowledging the undeniable superiority of the white groups that have remained the purest.
It would not have been all gain. The superiority of the white race would have been clearly shown, but it would have been bought at the price of certain advantages which have followed the mixture of blood. Although these are far from counterbalancing the defects they have brought in their train, yet they are sometimes to be commended. Artistic genius, which is equally foreign to each of the three great types, arose only after the intermarriage of white and black. Again, in the Malayan variety, a human family was produced from the yellow and black races that had more intelligence than either of its ancestors. 209Finally, from the union of white and yellow, certain intermediary peoples have sprung, who are superior to the purely Finnish tribes as well as to the negroes.
It wouldn't have been all positive. The dominance of the white race would have been clearly demonstrated, but it would have come at the cost of certain benefits that have arisen from the blending of races. Although these benefits do not completely make up for the drawbacks they brought along, they can sometimes be appreciated. Artistic talent, which is not unique to any of the three major racial groups, emerged only after intermarriage between white and black individuals. Additionally, in the Malayan group, a human population arose from the combination of yellow and black races that developed greater intelligence than either of its ancestors. Finally, from the union of white and yellow, some intermediate groups have emerged, which are superior to both the purely Finnish tribes and the black populations. 209
I do not deny that these are good results. The world of art and great literature that comes from the mixture of blood, the improvement and ennoblement of inferior races—all these are wonders for which we must needs be thankful. The small have been raised. Unfortunately, the great have been lowered by the same process; and this is an evil that nothing can balance or repair. Since I am putting together the advantages of racial mixtures, I will also add that to them is due the refinement of manners and beliefs, and especially the tempering of passion and desire. But these are merely transitory benefits, and if I recognize that the mulatto, who may become a lawyer, a doctor, or a business man, is worth more than his negro grandfather, who was absolutely savage, and fit for nothing, I must also confess that the Brahmans of primitive India, the heroes of the Iliad and the Shahnameh, the warriors of Scandinavia—the glorious shades of noble races that have disappeared—give us a higher and more brilliant idea of humanity, and were more active, intelligent, and trusty instruments of civilization and grandeur than the peoples, hybrid a hundred times over, of the present day. And the blood even of these was no longer pure.
I don’t deny that these are good outcomes. The world of art and great literature that comes from mixing different backgrounds, the improvement and uplift of less dominant races—all of these are incredible things we should be grateful for. The less powerful have been elevated. Unfortunately, the more powerful have been brought down by the same process; and this is a problem that nothing can make right or fix. While I’m discussing the benefits of racial mixtures, I should also mention that they bring about a refinement of manners and beliefs, especially when it comes to controlling passion and desire. But these are just temporary advantages, and while I can acknowledge that a mixed-race person, who might become a lawyer, doctor, or business person, is more valuable than his entirely African grandfather, who was truly uncivilized and capable of nothing, I must also admit that the Brahmans of ancient India, the heroes of the Iliad and the Shahnameh, and the warriors of Scandinavia—the noble ancestors that have vanished—give us a richer and more brilliant picture of humanity, and were more proactive, intelligent, and dependable contributors to civilization and greatness than the many mixed peoples of today. And even their blood was no longer pure.
However it has come about, the human races, as we find them in history, are complex; and one of the chief consequences has been to throw into disorder most of the primitive characteristics of each type. The good as well as the bad qualities are seen to diminish in intensity with repeated intermixture of blood; but they also scatter and separate off from each other, and are often mutually opposed. The white race originally possessed the monopoly of beauty, intelligence, and strength. By its union with other varieties, hybrids were created, which were beautiful without strength, strong without intelligence, or, if intelligent, both weak and ugly. Further, when the quantity of white blood was increased to an indefinite amount by successive infusions, and not by a single admixture, it no longer carried 210with it its natural advantages, and often merely increased the confusion already existing in the racial elements. Its strength, in fact, seemed to be its only remaining quality, and even its strength served only to promote disorder. The apparent anomaly is easily explained. Each stage of a perfect mixture produces a new type from diverse elements, and develops special faculties. As soon as further elements are added, the vast difficulty of harmonizing the whole creates a state of anarchy. The more this increases, the more do even the best and richest of the new contributions diminish in value, and by their mere presence add fuel to an evil which they cannot abate. If mixtures of blood are, to a certain extent, beneficial to the mass of mankind, if they raise and ennoble it, this is merely at the expense of mankind itself, which is stunted, abased, enervated, and humiliated in the persons of its noblest sons. Even if we admit that it is better to turn a myriad of degraded beings into mediocre men than to preserve the race of princes whose blood is adulterated and impoverished by being made to suffer this dishonourable change, yet there is still the unfortunate fact that the change does not stop here; for when the mediocre men are once created at the expense of the greater, they combine with other mediocrities, and from such unions, which grow ever more and more degraded, is born a confusion which, like that of Babel, ends in utter impotence, and leads societies down to the abyss of nothingness whence no power on earth can rescue them.
However it has happened, the human races, as we see them in history, are complex; and one of the main consequences has been to disrupt most of the primitive traits of each type. Both good and bad qualities seem to lessen in intensity with repeated mixing of blood; however, they also scatter and separate from one another, and are often in opposition. The white race originally had a monopoly on beauty, intelligence, and strength. Through its blending with other varieties, hybrids were formed, which were beautiful but not strong, strong but not intelligent, or if intelligent, both weak and unattractive. Furthermore, when the amount of white blood was increased indefinitely through successive infusions rather than a single mix, it no longer conveyed its natural advantages, and often just added to the confusion already present in the racial elements. Its strength, in fact, appeared to be its only remaining quality, and even that strength only contributed to disorder. The apparent contradiction can be easily explained. Each stage of a perfect blend produces a new type from diverse elements and develops special abilities. As soon as more elements are added, the significant challenge of harmonizing everything creates a state of chaos. The more this chaos increases, the more even the best and most valuable of the new contributions lose their value, and their mere presence exacerbates a problem they cannot solve. If blood mixtures are, to some extent, beneficial to the broader human population, if they uplift and ennoble it, this comes at the cost of humanity itself, which is stunted, diminished, weakened, and humiliated in its noblest representatives. Even if we agree that it’s better to turn a multitude of degraded individuals into average men rather than maintain a lineage of princes whose blood has been tainted and degraded by this dishonorable change, there remains the unfortunate reality that the transformation doesn't stop there; for when average men are created at the expense of the greater, they combine with other averages, and from those unions, which become increasingly degraded, arises a confusion that, like Babel, ends in complete impotence, leading societies to the brink of nothingness from which no power on earth can rescue them.
Such is the lesson of history. It shows us that all civilizations derive from the white race, that none can exist without its help, and that a society is great and brilliant only so far as it preserves the blood of the noble group that created it, provided that this group itself belongs to the most illustrious branch of our species.
Such is the lesson of history. It shows us that all civilizations come from the white race, that none can thrive without its support, and that a society is great and brilliant only to the extent that it maintains the lineage of the noble group that created it, as long as this group itself is part of the most distinguished branch of our species.
Of the multitude of peoples which live or have lived on the earth, ten alone have risen to the position of complete societies. The remainder have gravitated round these more or less independently, like planets round their suns. If there is any element of life in these ten civilizations that is not due to the impulse of the white races, any seed of death that does not come from 211the inferior stocks that mingled with them, then the whole theory on which this book rests is false. On the other hand, if the facts are as I say, then we have an irrefragable proof of the nobility of our own species. Only the actual details can set the final seal of truth on my system, and they alone can show with sufficient exactness the full implications of my main thesis, that peoples degenerate only in consequence of the various admixtures of blood which they undergo; that their degeneration corresponds exactly to the quantity and quality of the new blood, and that the rudest possible shock to the vitality of a civilization is given when the ruling elements in a society and those developed by racial change have become so numerous that they are clearly moving away from the homogeneity necessary to their life, and it therefore becomes impossible for them to be brought into harmony and so acquire the common instincts and interests, the common logic of existence, which is the sole justification for any social bond whatever. There is no greater curse than such disorder, for however bad it may have made the present state of things, it promises still worse for the future.
Of all the many groups of people that live or have lived on Earth, only ten have developed into full societies. The rest have surrounded these societies more or less independently, like planets orbiting their suns. If there’s any aspect of life in these ten civilizations that doesn’t stem from the influence of white races, or any decline that doesn’t come from the lesser groups that blended with them, then the entire premise of this book is wrong. On the flip side, if the facts are as I say, then we have undeniable proof of the superiority of our own species. Only the actual details can conclusively validate my theory, and they alone can illustrate the full implications of my main argument: that people only decline as a result of the various mixes of blood they experience; that their degeneration directly corresponds to the quantity and quality of the new blood, and that the most severe disruption to a civilization's vitality occurs when the dominant elements in society and those formed by racial change become so numerous that they clearly drift away from the homogeneity necessary for survival, making it impossible for them to harmonize and acquire the common instincts and interests, the shared logic of existence, which is the only justification for any social connection. There is no greater curse than such chaos, because no matter how bad the current situation may be, it promises to be even worse in the future.
Note.—The “ten civilizations” mentioned in the last paragraph are as follows. They are fully discussed in the subsequent books of the “Inequality of Races,” of which the present volume forms the first.
Note.—The “ten civilizations” mentioned in the last paragraph are as follows. They are thoroughly discussed in the upcoming books of the “Inequality of Races,” of which this volume is the first.
I. The Indian civilization, which reached its highest point round the Indian Ocean, and in the north and east of the Indian Continent, south-east of the Brahmaputra. It arose from a branch of a white people, the Aryans.
I. The Indian civilization, which peaked around the Indian Ocean and in the northern and eastern parts of the Indian Continent, southeast of the Brahmaputra, originated from a group of white people known as the Aryans.
II. The Egyptians, round whom collected the Ethiopians, the Nubians, and a few smaller peoples to the west of the oasis of Ammon. This society was created by an Aryan colony from India, that settled in the upper valley of the Nile.
II. The Egyptians, surrounded by the Ethiopians, Nubians, and a few smaller groups to the west of the oasis of Ammon. This society was established by an Aryan colony from India that settled in the upper Nile valley.
III. The Assyrians, with whom may be classed the Jews, the Phœnicians, the Lydians, the Carthaginians, and the Hymiarites. 212They owed their civilizing qualities to the great white invasions which may be grouped under the name of the descendants of Shem and Ham. The Zoroastrian Iranians who ruled part of Central Asia under the names of Medes, Persians, and Bactrians, were a branch of the Aryan family.
III. The Assyrians, along with the Jews, Phoenicians, Lydians, Carthaginians, and Hymiarites, shared a similar cultural background. 212 They gained their civilizing traits from the significant incursions by people often referred to as the descendants of Shem and Ham. The Zoroastrian Iranians, who governed parts of Central Asia under the names of Medes, Persians, and Bactrians, were part of the Aryan family.
IV. The Greeks, who came from the same Aryan stock, as modified by Semitic elements.
IV. The Greeks, who came from the same Aryan roots, with some influence from Semitic elements.
V. The Chinese civilization, arising from a cause similar to that operating in Egypt. An Aryan colony from India brought the light of civilization to China also. Instead however of becoming mixed with black peoples, as on the Nile, the colony became absorbed in Malay and yellow races, and was reinforced, from the north-west, by a fair number of white elements, equally Aryan but no longer Hindu.
V. The Chinese civilization emerged from a cause similar to that in Egypt. An Aryan colony from India also introduced civilization to China. However, instead of mixing with black populations like those by the Nile, the colony blended with Malay and yellow races, and was bolstered from the northwest by a significant number of white elements, still Aryan but no longer Hindu.
VI. The ancient civilization of the Italian peninsula, the cradle of Roman culture. This was produced by a mixture of Celts, Iberians, Aryans, and Semites.
VI. The ancient civilization of the Italian peninsula, the birthplace of Roman culture. This was formed by a mix of Celts, Iberians, Aryans, and Semites.
VII. The Germanic races, which in the fifth century transformed the Western mind. These were Aryans.
VII. The Germanic tribes that changed the Western mindset in the fifth century. These were Aryans.
VIII.–X. The three civilizations of America, the Alleghanian, the Mexican, and the Peruvian.
VIII.–X. The three civilizations of America: the Alleghanian, the Mexican, and the Peruvian.
Of the first seven civilizations, which are those of the Old World, six belong, at least in part, to the Aryan race, and the seventh, that of Assyria, owes to this race the Iranian Renaissance, which is, historically, its best title to fame. Almost the whole of the Continent of Europe is inhabited at the present time by groups of which the basis is white, but in which the non-Aryan elements are the most numerous. There is no true civilization, among the European peoples, where the Aryan branch is not predominant.
Of the first seven civilizations from the Old World, six are at least partially linked to the Aryan race, and the seventh, Assyria, owes its Iranian Renaissance to this race, which is historically its most notable achievement. Almost the entire continent of Europe is currently populated by groups predominantly made up of white individuals, although non-Aryan elements are more numerous. There is no real civilization among the European peoples where the Aryan branch isn’t the dominant force.
In the above list no negro race is seen as the initiator of a civilization. Only when it is mixed with some other can it even be initiated into one.
In the list above, no Black race is recognized as the originator of a civilization. It can only be introduced to one when it is mixed with another.
Similarly, no spontaneous civilization is to be found among the yellow races; and when the Aryan blood is exhausted stagnation supervenes.
Similarly, there’s no natural civilization among the yellow races; and when the Aryan blood runs out, stagnation sets in.
INDEX
- Abraham, 123
- Abu-Hanifah, 123
- Achaemenidae, 176
- Adair, 72
- Adam, 118–9, 145
- Æschylus, 14, 99
- Agrippa, 17
- Albigenses, 198
- Alcæus, 94
- Alexander the Great, 44, 175–6, 193
- Alexandria, 61
- Alexandrians, 38, 176
- Algiers, 171
- Alleghany race, 71, 172
- Altaic languages, 183
- Altai Mountains, 128, 141
- Amalfi, 61
- America, Anglo-Saxons of North, 39, 71, 160 n.
- Anabaptists, 20
- Anaxagoras, 14
- Ancorso, 143
- Andes, 115
- Anglo-Saxons, 30, 69
- Annam, 164
- Anne, Queen, 42
- Antilles, 50
- Antioch, 60
- Antonines, 15
- Antoninus Pius, 11
- Anubis, 66
- Apollo, 108–9
- Appius Claudius, 9
- Arabs, 21, 58, 122–5, 177–9
- Aral, Lake, 128
- Aramaic, 194
- Aranda, Count of, 52
- Ararat, Mount, 142
- Araucans, 119
- Arbela, 33
- Arcadia, 59
- Arginusæ, 158
- Aristophanes, 14, 157
- Aristotle, 166
- Arkansas, 71
- Armagnacs, 12
- Armenians, 58, 193
- Arsacidæ, 177
- Artibonite, 48
- Aryan languages, 183, 188, 199
- Aryavarta, 32
- Aseddin, 129
- Ashik-Pacha-Zadeh, 130 n.
- Aspasia, 14
- Assyria, 2, 7, 56, 79
- Assyrians, 87, 126
- Athene, 94
- Athenians, 7;
- Athens, 59, 104
- Atlas, Mount, 141
- Attila, 132
- Aurelian, 17
- Auvergne, 121
- Aymaras, 85
- Aztecs, 8, 13, 192
- Baber, 129 n.
- Babylon, 10, 194
- Bagdad, 178
- Baker, 137–8
- Balaïbalan, 188
- Bambaras, 180
- Barrow, 121 n.
- Basques, 194
- Belgium, 92, 99
- Berbers, 194, 201
- Berlin, climate of, 38
- Bernard, St., 69
- Bichat, 24
- Birman, 190
- Blumenbach, 109–10, 119, 146
- Bœotia, 59
- Bordeaux, 60
- Born, Bertran de, 197
- Bossuet, 12
- Brahmans, 32, 65;
- Brazil, 125 n.
- Bremen, 60
- 214Breton, language, 201
- Brittany, 17, 44, 101 n.
- Buddhists, 65, 97
- Burgundian, 201
- Bushmen, 187
- Caciques, 171
- Cadiz, 150
- Cæsar, Julius, 15, 158
- Calabrians, 121
- Calvinists, 41
- Camper, 108–10
- Canaries, 144, 155
- Cappadocians, 193
- Capri, 60
- Carians, 193
- Caroline Islands, 173
- Carthage, 13
- Carthaginians, 35, 38, 66, 79
- Carus, 54 n., 74 n., 111–4, 149
- Catalans, 92
- Catawhas, 172
- Cato, 158
- Catullus, 166
- Caucasian, 119, 146
- Caucasus, 127, 141–2, 187
- Celtic languages, 189–90, 196–201
- Celts, 32, 35, 172
- Chagres, 61
- Charlemagne, 150
- Charles I, of England, 41;
- VII, of France, 43
- Cherokees, 69, 71–2, 74, 121, 172
- China, 7, 20;
- climate of, 56–7
- Chinese, 33;
- Chiquitos, 202
- Chlodwig, 160 n.
- Christianity, its fight against paganism, 45;
- relation to civilization, chap. vii passim
- Cicero, 158
- Cincinnatus, 11
- Cingalese, 126
- Cirionos, 53
- Civilization, Guizot’s definition, 80–1;
- Co-adjutor, 41
- Columbus, 144
- Confucius, 74 n.
- Constantine, 15
- Constantinople, 61, 128, 150
- Coptic, 185 n.
- Cordilleras, the, 64
- Cordova, 29, 177
- Corinth, 59
- Coromandel Coast, 122
- Cortes, 8, 192
- Creeks, 71
- Croats, 29
- Cuba, 51
- Cuvier, 118, 136, 141
- Cuzco, 167
- Cyrus the Great, 10
- Dahomey, 48, 85
- Damascus, 57
- Dante, 198
- Darius, 10, 33, 176
- Davis, 96
- Deccan, 147
- Decius, 17
- Degeneration, meaning of, 25
- Delaware, 190
- Delhi, 34
- Demeter, 59, 94
- Diocletian, 17, 96
- Djelat-Eddin-Rumi, 188
- Dodona, 175
- Draco, 40
- Druids, 44
- Ecbatana, 175
- Egypt, 2, 7, 56
- Egyptians, 30, 80;
- Ekkhili, 201
- England, luxury in, 8;
- change in institutions, 42
- English, as rulers of India, 34;
- Epicurus, 13
- Erie, Lake, 55
- Eskimos, 64–5, 69, 131
- Etruscans, 80, 121
- Euhemerus, 16
- Euphrates, 56
- Europeans, physical and mental characteristics of, 107–8 and chaps. x, xii, xvi, passim
- Euskara, 201, 203
- Eve, 119
- Fabii, 33, 159
- Farnese Hercules, 108
- Fatimites, 7
- Fellatahs, 48
- 215Fénelon, 12
- Ferdinand the Catholic, 41
- Finns, 38, 127–32, 146
- Flourens, 116
- France, luxury in, 8;
- Franklin, 180 n.
- Franks, 199
- French, civilization of, 81, 92;
- Galerius, 16
- Galla, 67
- Gallatin, 72
- Gallo-Romans, 11, 197
- Garin le Loherain, 200–1
- Gauls, the, independence of, 170
- Gayaseddin-Keikosrev, 129
- Genesis, Book of, 117–8
- Genoese, 8, 79
- Gerando, 132
- Germanic tribes, 87, 91, 93, 128;
- Germany, religious wars in, 21
- Gioberti, 151
- Goethe, 83, 185 n.
- Gothic, 190
- Goths, 10, 197
- Greece, 2, 7;
- Greeks, 8, 10;
- Grenada, 29
- Grimm, Monsieur de, 49
- Guaranis, 52–3
- Guizot, 77–82
- Gutenberg, 165
- Ham, 29, 48
- Hamites, 118, 146
- Hanover, 92
- Hanseatic towns, 60
- Harmodius, 10
- Hawaii, 47
- Hayti, 48–51
- Hedjaz, 178
- Helvetius, 151
- Henry IV, of France, 43
- Heracles, Tyrian, 66
- Hindus, 29–30, 76;
- Holbach, Baron, 49
- Holland, 92, 99
- Homer, 157
- Hottentots, 121, 180
- Humboldt, A. von, 129 n., 132 n., 137 n., 144 n.
- Humboldt, W. von, 82–4, 183 n., 187, 192, 195
- Hungary, 29
- Huns, 132
- Huron, 37
- Hussites, 20
- Hybrids, fertility of, 115–7
- Hyderabad, 34
- Iberians, 172–3
- Ibn Foszlan, 160 n.
- Iliad, the, 199, 209
- Illyrians, 172
- India, 7;
- Indians, North-American, see Redskins
- Indians, South-American, 171
- Ishmael, 122, 177
- Isis, 66
- Isola Madre, 144
- Jamaica, 51
- James I, of England, 42
- Janissaries, 130
- Japanese, 64, 80
- Japhet, 118
- Javanese, 45, 171
- Jerome, St., 197
- Jesuits, 51–3, 68, 125 n.
- Jews, 3, 29;
- Jovian, 11
- Judæa, 13
- Julia, 15 n.
- Julian, 16
- Jupiter, 13
- Kabyles, 57
- Kaffirs, 85, 180
- Kalidasa, 157
- Kalmucks, 108
- Kamaun, 147
- Kamehameha III, 47
- Katai Mountains, 128
- Kawi, 190
- Khalil Chendereli, 130
- Khorsabad, 126
- 216Kirghiz-Kasaks, 132
- Klemm, 86 n.
- Koran, 123–4
- Krapff, 125 n.
- Kurds, 29
- Lællius, 14
- Lahore, 34
- Lander, 180
- Languedoc, 122
- Langue d’oil, 197, 199–201
- Lapps, 69, 127, 131, 133
- Latin, rustic, 196–7
- Leila, 124
- Lenni-Lenapes, 55 n., 190–1
- Lingua romana, 189, 197–9
- Littré, 199
- London, mixture of races in, 150
- Louis XIV, 12, 21, 151
- Lucrece, 9
- Ludolf, 114 n.
- Lutherans, Danish, 69
- Lycurgus, 40, 42
- Lyons, 60
- Macaulay, Lord, 198
- Macedonians, the, 30, 175
- Magadha, 7
- Magi, 13
- Magyars, 29, 131–3
- Malabar, 122
- Malays, 58, 111–3, 152, 208
- Manchus, 20
- Manu, Code of, 32
- Marcius, Ancus, 15 n.
- Marianne Islands, the, 172
- Marseilles, 60
- Martial, 166
- Martinique, 51
- Maximin, 16
- Medusa, 109
- Meiners, 107 n.
- Memphis, 38
- Meru, 142
- Mexico, Gulf of, 55
- Mieris, 113 n.
- Milan, 60
- Mississippi, 71
- Missouri, 55
- Mohammedans, 51, 177–9
- Mohammed IV, 130
- Mohammed (the Prophet), 177–8
- Mongols, 20;
- Montausier, the, 12
- Montpellier, 178
- Moors, 41
- Moravians, 69, 161
- Morosini, 193
- Morton, 111
- Mulattoes, 149, 209
- Muskhogees, 172
- Mussulmans, see Mohammedans
- Napoleon, 41, 151
- Narbonese Gaul, 44
- Narbonne, 60
- Natchez, 172
- Negroes, incapacity for civilization, 74–5;
- physical and mental characteristics, chaps. x, xii, xvi, passim
- Nero, 17
- Nestorians, 29
- Neustria, 133
- New Zealanders, 152
- Nimroud, 168
- Nineveh, 104
- Normandy, climate of, 144
- Normans, 31, 60
- Novgorod, 60
- Numidia, 94
- Nushirwan, 128 n.
- Oceania, 46, 57, 107, 116, 162
- Odenathus, 177
- Oghuzes, 128–9
- Olympia, 175
- Olympus, Mount, 142
- d’Orbigny, 163 n., 202
- Orenburg, 76
- Ortoghrul, 129
- Osman, 129–30
- Osmanlis, 129–30
- Ostiaks, 127, 133
- Othomi, 185 n.
- Owen, 109–11
- Palestine, climate of, 59
- Palmyra, 177
- Panama, 61
- Paraguay, 51–3, 125 n.
- Parana, 53
- Paris, 10, 43, 60;
- mixture of races in, 150
- Park, Mungo, 180
- Parsees, 29
- Parthenon, 193
- Pathans, 76
- Paul, St., 17
- 217Pecheray, 150
- Pelagian, 150
- Penn, 39
- Pericles, 14, 94, 157
- Permians, 133
- Persepolis, 126, 176
- Persians, 8, 13, 29–30, 33;
- Peru, 13, 85
- Peruvians, 80, 115;
- Philæ, 104
- Philip of Macedon, 94
- Philip the Arabian, 177
- Phœnicians, 9, 35, 57, 79
- Picardy, 201
- Piedmont, 87
- Pindar, 94, 157
- Pisans, 8, 79
- Plato, 157, 166
- Pliny, 159, 166
- Plutarch, 5
- Polynesians, 27, 85, 147
- Pompeius, 158
- Pontus, 7
- Postumus, C. Junius, 159
- Prætorian Guard, 16
- Prakriti, 86
- Prichard, 8, 73, chap. x passim, 123, 125, 137, 146
- Prometheus, 142
- Purusha, 86
- Quaternary type, 149
- Quichuas, 85, 115
- Quito, 167
- Radack Islands, the, 143
- Ravenna, 61
- Raynal, Abbé, 6
- Rechabites, 122
- Redskins of North America, their treatment, 46;
- Regent of France (Anne of Austria), 41
- Rocky Mountains, 55
- Roman Empire, fall of, 2–3, 33
- Romans, 8, 9;
- Rome, luxury in, 8;
- Rosa, St., 68
- Roussillon, 122
- Rubens, 113 n.
- Rûm, 129
- Russia, 8, 152
- Russians, 76
- de Sacy, 187
- Sakuntala, 124
- Salsette, 104
- Samal, 143
- Samoyedes, 27, 85, 127, 131
- San Domingo, 48–51
- Sandwich Islands, 46–7
- Sanscrit, 188–91, 203
- Saracens, 197
- Sarah, 123
- Sassanidæ, 177
- Saxons, 29
- Scandinavians, 133, 209
- Schlotzer, 132
- Scilly Isles, 173
- Scipio, 14, 35
- Scythians, 129 n., 133
- Seljukians, 129–30
- Seminoles, 172
- Semites, 29, 118, 146
- Semitic languages, 184, 188–9
- Seneca, 161
- Septimius Severus, 11
- Shahnameh, the, 209
- Sharuz, 128
- Shelley, 37 n.
- Shem, 29
- Siamese, 164 n.
- Siculi, 132
- Sicyon, 175
- Sidon, 57
- Slavs, 32, 74, 92
- Socrates, 14
- Sophocles, 14
- Spain, 20; Arabs in, 29
- Spaniards, in South America, 46, 52;
- independence of, 170
- Sparta, 59, 175
- Spartacus, 159
- Spartans, 9, 40, 79
- Squier, 55 n.
- St. Bartholomew’s day, 12
- Strafford, Earl of, 41
- Suetonius, 15 n.
- Sufis, 188
- Sulla, 158
- Sulpicius Severus, 197
- Swabia, 79
- Switzerland, 124;
- climate of, 144
- Syria, 79
- 218Syrians, 94, 172, 177–9
- Tacitus, 5, 17
- Tahitians, 154
- Talmud, 195
- Tatars, 146
- Tchingiz, 129 n.
- Tenochtitlan, 104
- Terah, 194
- Teresa, St., 69
- Tertiary type, 147
- Tertullian, 159
- Teutates, 13
- Thebaid, 69
- Thirty Tyrants, 20
- Thucydides, 6
- Thuringia, 79
- Tiberius, 60
- Tibetans, 80, 91, 97
- Tigris, 56
- Tihuanaco, 167
- Tlaxcala, 159
- Tocqueville, de, 72 n.
- Toledo, 29
- Tonga-Tabu, 154
- Tonkin, 164
- Toulouse, 60
- Touraine, 100 n.
- Trajan, 11, 159
- Treves, 60, 197
- Tribunate, the, 9
- Triptolemus, 59
- Tungusians, 117, 127, 133
- Turanians, 128
- Turkestan, 128
- Turkey, 29
- Turks, 29, 127–31
- Tylos, 57
- Tyre, 13, 57
- Ulea, 143
- Ulfilas, 190
- Ur, 194
- Urkan, 130
- Uruguay, 53
- Valentia, 29
- Valerius Publicola, 10
- Valmiki, 157
- Vaqueiras, Raimbaut de, 198
- Venetians, 8, 79
- Venice, 60
- Venus, 108
- Virgil, 166
- Voltaire, 5
- Vrolik, 114–5
- Wallachians, 29, 190
- Wanikas, 125 n.
- Washington, 39
- White races, definition, 146;
- see also Europeans
- William III, of England, 21, 81
- Xerxes, 176
- Yellow races, physical and mental characteristics of, chaps. x, xii, xvi passim;
- definition, 146;
- see also Mongols
- Yemen, 178
- Yolofs, 180
- Yo-kiao-li, 125 n.
- Yunnan, 87
- Zama, battle of, 35
- Zend, 201
- Zeno, 14
- Zenobia, 177
- Zerubbabel, 194
- Zingaris, 124, 195 n.
- Zita, St., 69
- Zuleika, 124
2. This dedication and the following preface apply to the whole work, of which the present volume contains the first book. The remaining books are occupied by a detailed examination of the civilizations mentioned at the end of this volume, and it is of these as well as the present book that the author is thinking, in his preface, when speaking of his imitators. A few passages in the dedication that relate exclusively to these books have been omitted.—Tr.
2. This dedication and the following preface apply to the whole work, of which the present volume contains the first book. The remaining books are occupied by a detailed examination of the civilizations mentioned at the end of this volume, and it is of these as well as the present book that the author is thinking, in his preface, when speaking of his imitators. A few passages in the dedication that relate exclusively to these books have been omitted.—Tr.
7. The power of the Tribunate was revived after Appius’s decemvirate in 450 B.C., but the office had been founded more than forty years before. On the other hand, consular tribunes were first elected after 450 (in 445); but the consular tribunate could hardly be described as a “great revolution.” The author may be confusing the two tribunates.—Tr.
7. The power of the Tribunate was revived after Appius’s decemvirate in 450 BCE, but the office had been founded more than forty years before. On the other hand, consular tribunes were first elected after 450 (in 445); but the consular tribunate could hardly be described as a “great revolution.” The author may be confusing the two tribunates.—Tr.
8. Cp. Homer, “Odyssey,” XV, 415 sqq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Cp. Homer, “Odyssey,” Book 15, line 415 and following
10. Cæsar, the democrat and sceptic, knew how to hold language contrary to his opinions when it was necessary. His funeral oration on his aunt is very curious: “On the mother’s side,” he said, “Julia was descended from kings; on her father’s, from the immortal gods: for the Marcian Reges, whose name her mother bore, were sprung from Ancus Marcius, while Venus is the ancestress of the Julii, the clan to which belongs the family of the Cæsars. Thus in our blood is mingled at the same time the sanctity of kings, who are the mightiest of men, and the awful majesty of the gods, who hold kings themselves in their power” (Suetonius, “Julius,” p. 6). Nothing could be more monarchical; and also, for an atheist, nothing could be more religious.
10. Cæsar, the democrat and sceptic, knew how to hold language contrary to his opinions when it was necessary. His funeral oration on his aunt is very curious: “On the mother’s side,” he said, “Julia was descended from kings; on her father’s, from the immortal gods: for the Marcian Reges, whose name her mother bore, were sprung from Ancus Marcius, while Venus is the ancestress of the Julii, the clan to which belongs the family of the Cæsars. Thus in our blood is mingled at the same time the sanctity of kings, who are the mightiest of men, and the awful majesty of the gods, who hold kings themselves in their power” (Suetonius, “Julius,” p. 6). Nothing could be more monarchical; and also, for an atheist, nothing could be more religious.
12. The reader will understand that I am not speaking of the political existence of a centre of sovereignty, but of the life of a whole society, or the span of a whole civilization. The distinction drawn at the beginning of chap. ii must be applied here.
12. The reader will understand that I am not speaking of the political existence of a centre of sovereignty, but of the life of a whole society, or the span of a whole civilization. The distinction drawn at the beginning of chap. ii must be applied here.
14. This attachment of the Arab tribes to their racial unity shows itself sometimes in a very curious manner. A traveller (M. Fulgence Fresnel, I think) says that at Djiddah, where morals are very lax, the same Bedouin girl who will sell her favours for the smallest piece of money would think herself dishonoured if she contracted a legal marriage with the Turk or European to whom she contemptuously lends herself.
14. This attachment of the Arab tribes to their racial unity shows itself sometimes in a very curious manner. A traveller (M. Fulgence Fresnel, I think) says that at Djiddah, where morals are very lax, the same Bedouin girl who will sell her favours for the smallest piece of money would think herself dishonoured if she contracted a legal marriage with the Turk or European to whom she contemptuously lends herself.
15.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
17. The Comte de Saint-Priest, in an excellent article in the Revue des Deux Mondes, has rightly shown that the party crushed by Cardinal Richelieu had nothing in common with feudalism or the great aristocratic methods of government. Montmorency, Cinq-Mars, and Marillac tried to overthrow the State merely in order to obtain favour and office for themselves. The great Cardinal was quite innocent of the “murder of the French nobility,” with which he has been so often reproached.
17. The Comte de Saint-Priest, in an excellent article in the Revue des Deux Mondes, has rightly shown that the party crushed by Cardinal Richelieu had nothing in common with feudalism or the great aristocratic methods of government. Montmorency, Cinq-Mars, and Marillac tried to overthrow the State merely in order to obtain favour and office for themselves. The great Cardinal was quite innocent of the “murder of the French nobility,” with which he has been so often reproached.
20. The colony of San Domingo, before its emancipation, was one of the places where the luxury and refinement of wealth had reached its highest point. It was, to a superior degree, what Havana has become through its commercial activity. The slaves are now free and have set their own house in order. This is the result!
20. The colony of San Domingo, before its emancipation, was one of the places where the luxury and refinement of wealth had reached its highest point. It was, to a superior degree, what Havana has become through its commercial activity. The slaves are now free and have set their own house in order. This is the result!
22. See above, p. 38.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See above, p. 38.
25. The special construction of these tumuli and the numerous instruments and utensils they contain are occupying the attention of many eminent American antiquaries. It is impossible to doubt the great age of these monuments. Squier is perfectly right in finding a proof of this in the mere fact that the skeletons discovered in the tumuli fall to pieces when brought into the slightest contact with the air, although the conditions for their preservation are excellent, so far as the quality of the soil is concerned. On the other hand, the bodies which lay buried under the cromlechs of Brittany, and which are at least 1800 years old, are perfectly firm. Hence we may easily imagine that there is no relation between these ancient inhabitants of the land and the tribes of the present day—the Lenni-Lenapes and others. I must not end this note without praising the industry and resource shown by American scholars in the study of the antiquities of their continent. Finding their labours greatly hindered by the extreme brittleness of the skulls they had exhumed, they discovered, after many abortive attempts, a way of pouring a preparation of bitumen into the bodies, which solidifies at once and keeps the bones from crumbling. This delicate process, which requires infinite care and quickness, seems, as a rule, to be entirely successful.
25. The special construction of these tumuli and the numerous instruments and utensils they contain are occupying the attention of many eminent American antiquaries. It is impossible to doubt the great age of these monuments. Squier is perfectly right in finding a proof of this in the mere fact that the skeletons discovered in the tumuli fall to pieces when brought into the slightest contact with the air, although the conditions for their preservation are excellent, so far as the quality of the soil is concerned. On the other hand, the bodies which lay buried under the cromlechs of Brittany, and which are at least 1800 years old, are perfectly firm. Hence we may easily imagine that there is no relation between these ancient inhabitants of the land and the tribes of the present day—the Lenni-Lenapes and others. I must not end this note without praising the industry and resource shown by American scholars in the study of the antiquities of their continent. Finding their labours greatly hindered by the extreme brittleness of the skulls they had exhumed, they discovered, after many abortive attempts, a way of pouring a preparation of bitumen into the bodies, which solidifies at once and keeps the bones from crumbling. This delicate process, which requires infinite care and quickness, seems, as a rule, to be entirely successful.
26. Ancient India required a vast amount of clearing on the part of the first white settlers. See Lassen, Indische Altertumskunde, vol. i. As to Egypt, compare Bunsen, Ägyptens Stelle in der Weltgeschichte, as to the fertilization of the Fayoum, a vast work executed by the early kings.
26. Ancient India required a vast amount of clearing on the part of the first white settlers. See Lassen, Indische Altertumskunde, vol. i. As to Egypt, compare Bunsen, Ägyptens Stelle in der Weltgeschichte, as to the fertilization of the Fayoum, a vast work executed by the early kings.
28. Salvador, Histoire des Juifs.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Salvador, History of the Jews.
30. We may cite, on the subject treated in this chapter, the opinion of a learned historian, though it is rather truculent in tone:
30. We may cite, on the subject treated in this chapter, the opinion of a learned historian, though it is rather truculent in tone:
“A large number of writers are convinced that the country makes the people; that the Bavarians or the Saxons were predestined by the nature of the soil to become what they are to-day; that Protestantism does not suit the South, nor Catholicism the North, and so on. Some of the people who interpret history in the light of their meagre knowledge, narrow sympathies, and limited intelligence would like to show that the nation of which we are speaking (the Jews) possessed such and such qualities—whether these gentlemen understand the nature of the qualities or not—merely from having lived in Palestine instead of India or Greece. But if these great scholars, who are so clever in proving everything, would condescend to reflect that the soil of the Holy Land has contained in its limited area very different peoples, with different ideas and religions, and that between these various peoples and their successors at the present day there have been infinite degrees of diversity, although the actual country has remained the same—they would then see how little influence is exerted by material conditions on a nation’s character and civilization.” Ewald, Geschichte des Volkes Israel, vol. i, p. 259.
“A lot of writers believe that the environment shapes the people; that the Bavarians or the Saxons were destined by their land to become who they are today; that Protestantism doesn’t fit the South, nor does Catholicism suit the North, and so forth. Some of those who interpret history with their limited knowledge, narrow perspectives, and restricted intelligence want to argue that the nation we’re discussing (the Jews) possessed certain qualities—whether they truly grasp what those qualities are or not—simply because they lived in Palestine instead of India or Greece. But if these esteemed scholars, who are so adept at proving everything, would take a moment to think that the land of the Holy Land has been home to a variety of different peoples, each with their own ideas and religions, and that between these various peoples and their current descendants there have been countless degrees of diversity, even though the land itself has stayed the same—they would realize how little impact material conditions have on a nation's character and civilization.” Ewald, Geschichte des Volkes Israel, vol. i, p. 259.
34. Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source.
36. I have discussed Prichard’s facts without questioning their value. I might, however, have simply denied them, and should have had on my side the weighty authority of A. de Tocqueville, who in his great work on “Democracy in America” refers to the Cherokees in these words: “The presence of half-breeds has favoured the very rapid development of European habits among the Indians. The half-breed shares the enlightenment of his father without entirely giving up the savage customs of his mother’s race. He is thus a natural link between civilization and barbarism. Wherever half-breeds exist and multiply we see the savages gradually changing their customs and social conditions” (“Democracy in America,” vol. iii). De Tocqueville ends by prophesying that although the Cherokees and the Creeks are half-breeds and not natives, as Prichard says, they will nevertheless disappear in a short time through the encroachment of the white race.
36. I have discussed Prichard’s facts without questioning their value. I might, however, have simply denied them, and should have had on my side the weighty authority of A. de Tocqueville, who in his great work on “Democracy in America” refers to the Cherokees in these words: “The presence of half-breeds has favoured the very rapid development of European habits among the Indians. The half-breed shares the enlightenment of his father without entirely giving up the savage customs of his mother’s race. He is thus a natural link between civilization and barbarism. Wherever half-breeds exist and multiply we see the savages gradually changing their customs and social conditions” (“Democracy in America,” vol. iii). De Tocqueville ends by prophesying that although the Cherokees and the Creeks are half-breeds and not natives, as Prichard says, they will nevertheless disappear in a short time through the encroachment of the white race.
37. In discussing the list of remarkable negroes which is given in the first instance by Blumenbach and could easily be supplemented, Carus well says that among the black races there has never been any politics or literature or any developed ideas of art, and that when any individual negroes have distinguished themselves it has always been the result of white influence. There is not a single man among them to be compared, I will not say to one of our men of genius, but to the heroes of the yellow races—for example, Confucius. (Carus, op. cit.)
37. In discussing the list of remarkable negroes which is given in the first instance by Blumenbach and could easily be supplemented, Carus well says that among the black races there has never been any politics or literature or any developed ideas of art, and that when any individual negroes have distinguished themselves it has always been the result of white influence. There is not a single man among them to be compared, I will not say to one of our men of genius, but to the heroes of the yellow races—for example, Confucius. (Carus, op. cit.)
40. Klemm (Allgemeine Kulturgeschichte der Menschheit) divides the races of men into “active” and “passive.” I do not know his book, and so cannot tell if his idea agrees with my own. But it is natural that if we follow the same path we should light upon the same truth.
40. Klemm (Allgemeine Kulturgeschichte der Menschheit) divides the races of men into “active” and “passive.” I do not know his book, and so cannot tell if his idea agrees with my own. But it is natural that if we follow the same path we should light upon the same truth.
41. It is also in connexion with these that we find the main cause of the false judgments passed on foreign peoples. Because the externals of their civilization are unlike the corresponding parts of our own, we are often apt to infer hastily that they are either barbarians or of less worth than ourselves. Nothing could be more superficial, and so more doubtful, than a conclusion drawn from such premises.
41. It is also in connexion with these that we find the main cause of the false judgments passed on foreign peoples. Because the externals of their civilization are unlike the corresponding parts of our own, we are often apt to infer hastily that they are either barbarians or of less worth than ourselves. Nothing could be more superficial, and so more doubtful, than a conclusion drawn from such premises.
42. “It is still only in China that a poor student can offer himself for the Imperial examination and come out a great man. This is a splendid feature of the social organization of the Chinese, and their theory is certainly better than any other. Unfortunately, its application is far from perfect. I am not here referring to the errors of judgment and corruption on the part of the examiners, or even to the sale of literary degrees, an expedient to which the Government is sometimes driven in times of financial stress....” (F. J. Mohl, “Annual Report of the Société Asiatique,” 1846).
42. “It is still only in China that a poor student can offer himself for the Imperial examination and come out a great man. This is a splendid feature of the social organization of the Chinese, and their theory is certainly better than any other. Unfortunately, its application is far from perfect. I am not here referring to the errors of judgment and corruption on the part of the examiners, or even to the sale of literary degrees, an expedient to which the Government is sometimes driven in times of financial stress....” (F. J. Mohl, “Annual Report of the Société Asiatique,” 1846).
43. John F. Davis, “The Chinese” (London, 1840): “Three or four volumes of any ordinary work of the octavo size and shape may be had for a sum equivalent to two shillings. A Canton bookseller’s manuscript catalogue marked the price of the four books of Confucius, including the commentary, at a price rather under half-a-crown. The cheapness of their common literature is occasioned partly by the mode of printing, but partly also by the low price of paper.”
43. John F. Davis, “The Chinese” (London, 1840): “Three or four volumes of any ordinary work of the octavo size and shape may be had for a sum equivalent to two shillings. A Canton bookseller’s manuscript catalogue marked the price of the four books of Confucius, including the commentary, at a price rather under half-a-crown. The cheapness of their common literature is occasioned partly by the mode of printing, but partly also by the low price of paper.”
44. “Force them to enter.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “Make them come in.”
45. A nurse of Touraine put a bird into the hands of the three-year-old boy of whom she was in charge, and encouraged him to pull out its wings and feathers. When the parents blamed her for teaching such wickedness, she replied, “It is to make him proud.” This answer, given in 1847, goes back directly to the educational maxims in vogue at the time of Vercingetorix.
45. A nurse of Touraine put a bird into the hands of the three-year-old boy of whom she was in charge, and encouraged him to pull out its wings and feathers. When the parents blamed her for teaching such wickedness, she replied, “It is to make him proud.” This answer, given in 1847, goes back directly to the educational maxims in vogue at the time of Vercingetorix.
46. A very few years ago there was a question of electing a churchwarden in a little obscure parish of French Brittany, that part of the old province which the true Bretons call the “Welsh,” or “foreign,” country. The church council, composed of peasants, deliberated for two days without being able to make up their minds; for the candidate before them, though rich and well esteemed as a good man and a good Christian, was a “foreigner.” The council would not move from its opinion, although the “foreigner’s” father, as well as himself, had been born in the district; it was still remembered that his grandfather, who had been dead for many years and had never known any member of the council, was an immigrant from another part of the country. The daughter of a peasant-proprietor makes a mésalliance if she marries a tailor or a miller or even a farmer, if he works for wages. It does not matter whether the husband is richer than she is; her crime is often punished, just the same, by a father’s curse. Is not this case exactly like that of the churchwarden?
46. A very few years ago there was a question of electing a churchwarden in a little obscure parish of French Brittany, that part of the old province which the true Bretons call the “Welsh,” or “foreign,” country. The church council, composed of peasants, deliberated for two days without being able to make up their minds; for the candidate before them, though rich and well esteemed as a good man and a good Christian, was a “foreigner.” The council would not move from its opinion, although the “foreigner’s” father, as well as himself, had been born in the district; it was still remembered that his grandfather, who had been dead for many years and had never known any member of the council, was an immigrant from another part of the country. The daughter of a peasant-proprietor makes a mésalliance if she marries a tailor or a miller or even a farmer, if he works for wages. It does not matter whether the husband is richer than she is; her crime is often punished, just the same, by a father’s curse. Is not this case exactly like that of the churchwarden?
50. Meiners was so struck with the repulsive appearance of the greater part of humanity that he imagined a very simple system of classification, containing only two categories—the beautiful, namely the white race, and the ugly, which includes all the others (Grundriss der Geschichte der Menschheit). The reader will see that I have not thought it necessary to go through all the ethnological theories. I only mention the most important.
50. Meiners was so struck with the repulsive appearance of the greater part of humanity that he imagined a very simple system of classification, containing only two categories—the beautiful, namely the white race, and the ugly, which includes all the others (Grundriss der Geschichte der Menschheit). The reader will see that I have not thought it necessary to go through all the ethnological theories. I only mention the most important.
52. Prichard, p. 116.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Prichard, p. 116.
53. Ibid., pp. 117–18.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., pp. 117–18.
55. There are some apparently trivial differences which are, however, very characteristic. A certain fullness at the side of the lower lip, that we see among Germans and English, is an example. This mark of Germanic origin may also be found in some faces of the Flemish School, in the Rubens Madonna at Dresden, in the Satyrs and Nymphs in the same collection, in a Lute-player of Mieris, &c. No craniological method can take account of such details, though they have a certain importance, in view of the mixed character of our races.
55. There are some apparently trivial differences which are, however, very characteristic. A certain fullness at the side of the lower lip, that we see among Germans and English, is an example. This mark of Germanic origin may also be found in some faces of the Flemish School, in the Rubens Madonna at Dresden, in the Satyrs and Nymphs in the same collection, in a Lute-player of Mieris, &c. No craniological method can take account of such details, though they have a certain importance, in view of the mixed character of our races.
56. Job Ludolf, whose data on this subject were necessarily very incomplete and inferior to those we have now, is none the less opposed to the opinion accepted by Prichard. His remarks on the black race are striking and unanswerable, and I cannot resist the pleasure of quoting them: “It is not my purpose to speak here about the blackness of the Ethiop; most people may, if they will, attribute it to the heat of the sun and the torrid zone. Yet even within the sun’s equatorial path there are peoples who, if not white, are at least not quite black. Many who live outside either tropic are further from the Equator than the Persians or Syrians—for instance, the inhabitants of the Cape of Good Hope, who, however, are absolutely black. If you say that blackness belongs solely to Africa and the sons of Ham, you must still allow that the Malabars and the Cingalese and other even more remote peoples of Asia are equally black. If you regard the climate and soil as the reason, then why do not white men become black when they settle down in these regions? If you take refuge in ‘hidden qualities,’ you would do better to confess your ignorance at once” (Jobus Ludolfus, Commentarium ad Historiam Æthiopicam). I will add a short and conclusive passage of Mr. Pickering. He speaks of the regions inhabited by the black race in these words: “Excluding the northern and southern extremes, with the tableland of Abyssinia, it holds all the more temperate and fertile parts of the Continent.” Thus it is just where we find most of the pure negroes that it is least hot ... (Pickering, “The Races of Man and their Geographical Distribution.” The essay is to be found in the “Records of the United States’ Exploring Expedition during the Years 1838–42,” vol. ix).
56. Job Ludolf, whose data on this subject were necessarily very incomplete and inferior to those we have now, is none the less opposed to the opinion accepted by Prichard. His remarks on the black race are striking and unanswerable, and I cannot resist the pleasure of quoting them: “It is not my purpose to speak here about the blackness of the Ethiop; most people may, if they will, attribute it to the heat of the sun and the torrid zone. Yet even within the sun’s equatorial path there are peoples who, if not white, are at least not quite black. Many who live outside either tropic are further from the Equator than the Persians or Syrians—for instance, the inhabitants of the Cape of Good Hope, who, however, are absolutely black. If you say that blackness belongs solely to Africa and the sons of Ham, you must still allow that the Malabars and the Cingalese and other even more remote peoples of Asia are equally black. If you regard the climate and soil as the reason, then why do not white men become black when they settle down in these regions? If you take refuge in ‘hidden qualities,’ you would do better to confess your ignorance at once” (Jobus Ludolfus, Commentarium ad Historiam Æthiopicam). I will add a short and conclusive passage of Mr. Pickering. He speaks of the regions inhabited by the black race in these words: “Excluding the northern and southern extremes, with the tableland of Abyssinia, it holds all the more temperate and fertile parts of the Continent.” Thus it is just where we find most of the pure negroes that it is least hot ... (Pickering, “The Races of Man and their Geographical Distribution.” The essay is to be found in the “Records of the United States’ Exploring Expedition during the Years 1838–42,” vol. ix).
57. Prichard, p. 124.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Prichard, p. 124.
58. Neither the Swiss nor the Tyrolese, nor the Highlanders of Scotland, nor the Balkan Slavs, nor the Himalaya tribes have the same hideous appearance as the Quichuas.
58. Neither the Swiss nor the Tyrolese, nor the Highlanders of Scotland, nor the Balkan Slavs, nor the Himalaya tribes have the same hideous appearance as the Quichuas.
60. The unitarians are continually bringing forward comparisons between man and the animals in support of their theory; I have just been using such a line of argument myself. It only applies, however, within limits, and I could not honestly avail myself of it in speaking of the modification of species by climate. In this respect the difference between man and the animals is radical and (one might almost say) specific. There is a geography of animals, as there is of plants; but there is no geography of man. It is only in certain latitudes that certain vegetables, mammals, reptiles, fishes, and molluscs can exist; man, in all his varieties, can live equally well everywhere. In the case of the animals this fully explains a vast number of differences in organization; and I can easily believe that the species that cannot cross a certain meridian or rise to a certain height above sea-level without dying are very dependent upon the influence of climate and quick to betray its effects in their forms and instincts. It is just, however, because man is absolutely free from such bondage that I refuse to be always comparing his position, in face of the forces of nature, with that of the animals.
60. The unitarians are continually bringing forward comparisons between man and the animals in support of their theory; I have just been using such a line of argument myself. It only applies, however, within limits, and I could not honestly avail myself of it in speaking of the modification of species by climate. In this respect the difference between man and the animals is radical and (one might almost say) specific. There is a geography of animals, as there is of plants; but there is no geography of man. It is only in certain latitudes that certain vegetables, mammals, reptiles, fishes, and molluscs can exist; man, in all his varieties, can live equally well everywhere. In the case of the animals this fully explains a vast number of differences in organization; and I can easily believe that the species that cannot cross a certain meridian or rise to a certain height above sea-level without dying are very dependent upon the influence of climate and quick to betray its effects in their forms and instincts. It is just, however, because man is absolutely free from such bondage that I refuse to be always comparing his position, in face of the forces of nature, with that of the animals.
61. Barrow is the author of this theory, which he bases on certain points of resemblance in the shape of the head and the yellowish colour of the skin in the natives of the Cape of Good Hope. A traveller, whose name I forget, has even brought additional evidence by observing that the Hottentots usually wear a head-dress like the conical hat of the Chinese.
61. Barrow is the author of this theory, which he bases on certain points of resemblance in the shape of the head and the yellowish colour of the skin in the natives of the Cape of Good Hope. A traveller, whose name I forget, has even brought additional evidence by observing that the Hottentots usually wear a head-dress like the conical hat of the Chinese.
64. Genesis xxi, 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Genesis 21:5.
65. We must make an exception in the case of Shakespeare, who is painting a picture of Italy. Thus in Romeo and Juliet Capulet says:
65. We must make an exception in the case of Shakespeare, who is painting a picture of Italy. Thus in Romeo and Juliet Capulet says:
To which Paris answers:
Paris replies:
66. According to Krapff, a Protestant missionary in East Africa, the Wanikas marry at twelve, boys and girls alike (Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, vol. iii, p. 317). In Paraguay the Jesuits introduced the custom, which still holds among their disciples, of marrying the boys at thirteen and the girls at ten. Widows of eleven and twelve are to be seen in this country (A. d’Orbigny, L’Homme américain, vol. i, p. 40). In South Brazil the women marry at ten or eleven. Menstruation both appears and ceases at an early age (Martius and Spix, Reise in Brasilien vol. i, p. 382). Such quotations might be infinitely extended; I will only cite one more. In the novel of Yo-kiao-Li the Chinese heroine is sixteen years old, and her father is in despair that at such an age she is not yet married!
66. According to Krapff, a Protestant missionary in East Africa, the Wanikas marry at twelve, boys and girls alike (Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, vol. iii, p. 317). In Paraguay the Jesuits introduced the custom, which still holds among their disciples, of marrying the boys at thirteen and the girls at ten. Widows of eleven and twelve are to be seen in this country (A. d’Orbigny, L’Homme américain, vol. i, p. 40). In South Brazil the women marry at ten or eleven. Menstruation both appears and ceases at an early age (Martius and Spix, Reise in Brasilien vol. i, p. 382). Such quotations might be infinitely extended; I will only cite one more. In the novel of Yo-kiao-Li the Chinese heroine is sixteen years old, and her father is in despair that at such an age she is not yet married!
67. Prichard, p. 486.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Prichard, p. 486.
68. It has been since discovered that this fairness, in certain Jews, is due to a mixture of Tartar blood; in the 9th century a tribe of Chasars went over to Judaism and intermarried with the German-Polish Jews (Kutschera, Die Chasaren).—Tr.
68. It has been since discovered that this fairness, in certain Jews, is due to a mixture of Tartar blood; in the 9th century a tribe of Chasars went over to Judaism and intermarried with the German-Polish Jews (Kutschera, Die Chasaren).—Tr.
69. Edinburgh Review, “Ethnology or the Science of Races,” October 1848, pp. 444–8: “There is probably no evidence of original diversity of race which is so generally relied upon as that derived from the colour of the skin and the character of the hair ... but it will not, we think, stand the test of a serious examination....”
69. Edinburgh Review, “Ethnology or the Science of Races,” October 1848, pp. 444–8: “There is probably no evidence of original diversity of race which is so generally relied upon as that derived from the colour of the skin and the character of the hair ... but it will not, we think, stand the test of a serious examination....”
70. Ibid., p. 453: “The Cingalese are described by Dr. Davy as varying in colour from light brown to black. The prevalent hue of their hair and eyes is black, but hazel eyes and brown hair are not very uncommon; grey eyes and red hair are occasionally seen, though rarely, and sometimes the light blue or red eye and flaxen hair of the Albino.”
70. Ibid., p. 453: “The Cingalese are described by Dr. Davy as varying in colour from light brown to black. The prevalent hue of their hair and eyes is black, but hazel eyes and brown hair are not very uncommon; grey eyes and red hair are occasionally seen, though rarely, and sometimes the light blue or red eye and flaxen hair of the Albino.”
72. Ibid., p. 439.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, p. 439.
73. Ibid., p. 439 (summarized).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source, p. 439 (summarized).
75. Ritter, Erdkunde, Asien, vol. i, pp. 433, 1115, &c.; Tassen, Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. ii, p. 65; Benfey, Ersch and Gruber’s Encyclopädie, Indien, p. 12. A. von Humboldt calls this fact one of the most important discoveries of our time (Asie centrale, vol. ii, p. 639). From the point of view of historical science this is absolutely true.
75. Ritter, Erdkunde, Asien, vol. i, pp. 433, 1115, &c.; Tassen, Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. ii, p. 65; Benfey, Ersch and Gruber’s Encyclopädie, Indien, p. 12. A. von Humboldt calls this fact one of the most important discoveries of our time (Asie centrale, vol. ii, p. 639). From the point of view of historical science this is absolutely true.
76. Nushirwan, who reigned in the first half of the sixth century A.D., married Sharuz, daughter of the Turkish Khan. She was the most beautiful woman of her time (Haneberg, Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. i, p. 187). The Shahnameh gives many facts of the same kind.
76. Nushirwan, who reigned in the first half of the sixth century CE, married Sharuz, daughter of the Turkish Khan. She was the most beautiful woman of her time (Haneberg, Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. i, p. 187). The Shahnameh gives many facts of the same kind.
77. Just as the Scythians, a Mongolian race, had adopted an Aryan tongue, so there would be nothing surprising in the view that the Oghuzes were an Aryan race, although they spoke a Finnish dialect. This theory is curiously supported by a naïve phrase of the traveller Rubruquis, who was sent by St. Louis to the ruler of the Mongols. “I was struck,” says the good monk, “by the likeness borne by this prince to the late M. Jean de Beaumont, who was equally ruddy and fresh-looking.” Alexander von Humboldt, interested, as he well might be, by such a remark, adds with no less good sense, “This point of physiognomy is especially worth noting if we remember that the family of Tchingiz was probably Turkish, and not Mongolian.” He confirms his conclusion by adding that “the absence of Mongolian characteristics strikes us also in the portraits which we have of the descendants of Baber, the rulers of India” (Asie centrale, vol. i, p. 248 and note).
77. Just as the Scythians, a Mongolian race, had adopted an Aryan tongue, so there would be nothing surprising in the view that the Oghuzes were an Aryan race, although they spoke a Finnish dialect. This theory is curiously supported by a naïve phrase of the traveller Rubruquis, who was sent by St. Louis to the ruler of the Mongols. “I was struck,” says the good monk, “by the likeness borne by this prince to the late M. Jean de Beaumont, who was equally ruddy and fresh-looking.” Alexander von Humboldt, interested, as he well might be, by such a remark, adds with no less good sense, “This point of physiognomy is especially worth noting if we remember that the family of Tchingiz was probably Turkish, and not Mongolian.” He confirms his conclusion by adding that “the absence of Mongolian characteristics strikes us also in the portraits which we have of the descendants of Baber, the rulers of India” (Asie centrale, vol. i, p. 248 and note).
78. Hammer, op. cit., vol. i, p. 448: “The battle against the Hungarians was hotly contested and the booty considerable. So many boys and girls were seized that the most beautiful female slave was exchanged for a jackboot, and Ashik-Pacha-Zadeh, the historian, who himself took part in the battle and the plunder, could not sell five boy-slaves at Skopi for more than 500 piastres.”
78. Hammer, op. cit., vol. i, p. 448: “The battle against the Hungarians was hotly contested and the booty considerable. So many boys and girls were seized that the most beautiful female slave was exchanged for a jackboot, and Ashik-Pacha-Zadeh, the historian, who himself took part in the battle and the plunder, could not sell five boy-slaves at Skopi for more than 500 piastres.”
79. “Ethnology,” &c., p. 439: “The Hungarian nobility ... is proved by historical and philological evidence to have been a branch of the great Northern Asiatic stock, closely allied in blood to the stupid and feeble Ostiaks and the untamable Laplanders.”
79. “Ethnology,” &c., p. 439: “The Hungarian nobility ... is proved by historical and philological evidence to have been a branch of the great Northern Asiatic stock, closely allied in blood to the stupid and feeble Ostiaks and the untamable Laplanders.”
81. The current opinions about the peoples of Central Asia will, it seems, have to be greatly modified. It can no longer be denied that the blood of the yellow races has been crossed more or less considerably by a white strain. This fact was not suspected before, but it throws a doubt on all the ancient notions on the subject, which must now be revised in the light of it. Alexander von Humboldt makes a very important observation with regard to the Kirghiz-Kasaks, who are mentioned by Menander of Byzantium and Constantine Porphyrogenetes. He rightly shows that when the former speaks of a Kirghiz (Χερχις) concubine given by the Turkish Shagan Dithubul to Zemarch, the envoy of the Emperor Justin II, in 569, he is referring to a girl of mixed blood. She corresponds exactly to the beautiful Turkish girls who are so praised by the Persians, and who were as little Mongolian in type as this Kirghiz (Asie centrale, vol. i, p. 237, &c.; vol. ii, pp. 130–31).
81. The current opinions about the peoples of Central Asia will, it seems, have to be greatly modified. It can no longer be denied that the blood of the yellow races has been crossed more or less considerably by a white strain. This fact was not suspected before, but it throws a doubt on all the ancient notions on the subject, which must now be revised in the light of it. Alexander von Humboldt makes a very important observation with regard to the Kirghiz-Kasaks, who are mentioned by Menander of Byzantium and Constantine Porphyrogenetes. He rightly shows that when the former speaks of a Kirghiz (Χερχις) concubine given by the Turkish Shagan Dithubul to Zemarch, the envoy of the Emperor Justin II, in 569, he is referring to a girl of mixed blood. She corresponds exactly to the beautiful Turkish girls who are so praised by the Persians, and who were as little Mongolian in type as this Kirghiz (Asie centrale, vol. i, p. 237, &c.; vol. ii, pp. 130–31).
87. Cuvier, op. cit. Compare also, on this point, the opinion of Alexander von Humboldt: “In the epochs preceding the existence of the human race the action of the forces in the interior of the globe must, as the earth’s crust increased in thickness, have modified the temperature of the air and made the whole earth habitable by the products which we now regard as exclusively tropical. Afterwards the spatial relation of our planet to the central body (the sun) began, by means of radiation and cooling down, to be almost the sole agent in determining the climate at different latitudes. It was also in these primitive times that the elastic fluids, or volcanic forces, inside the earth, more powerful than they are to-day, made their way through the oxidized and imperfectly solidified crust of our planet” (Asie centrale, vol. i, p. 47).
87. Cuvier, op. cit. Compare also, on this point, the opinion of Alexander von Humboldt: “In the epochs preceding the existence of the human race the action of the forces in the interior of the globe must, as the earth’s crust increased in thickness, have modified the temperature of the air and made the whole earth habitable by the products which we now regard as exclusively tropical. Afterwards the spatial relation of our planet to the central body (the sun) began, by means of radiation and cooling down, to be almost the sole agent in determining the climate at different latitudes. It was also in these primitive times that the elastic fluids, or volcanic forces, inside the earth, more powerful than they are to-day, made their way through the oxidized and imperfectly solidified crust of our planet” (Asie centrale, vol. i, p. 47).
89. See Genesis ii, 8, 10, 15.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Genesis 2:8, 10, 15.
91. Alexander von Humboldt does not think that this hypothesis can apply to the migration of plants. “What we know,” he says, “of the deleterious action exerted by sea-water, during a voyage of 500 or 600 leagues, over the reproductive power of most grains, does not favour the theory of the migration of vegetables by means of ocean currents. Such a theory is too general and comprehensive” (Examen critique de l’histoire de la géographie du nouveau continent, vol. ii, p. 78).
91. Alexander von Humboldt does not think that this hypothesis can apply to the migration of plants. “What we know,” he says, “of the deleterious action exerted by sea-water, during a voyage of 500 or 600 leagues, over the reproductive power of most grains, does not favour the theory of the migration of vegetables by means of ocean currents. Such a theory is too general and comprehensive” (Examen critique de l’histoire de la géographie du nouveau continent, vol. ii, p. 78).
92. Alexander von Humboldt gives the law determining these facts in the following passage (Asie centrale, vol. iii, p. 23): “The foundation of the science of climatology is the accurate knowledge of the inequalities of a continent’s surface (hypsometry). Without this knowledge we are apt to attribute to elevation what is really the effect of other causes, acting, in low-lying regions, on a surface of which the curve is continuous with that of the sea, along the isothermic lines (i.e. lines along which the temperature is the same).” By calling attention to the multiplicity of influences acting on the temperature of any given geographical point, Von Humboldt shows how very different conditions of climate may exist in places that are quite near each other, independently of their height above sea-level. Thus in the north-east of Ireland, on the Glenarn coast, there is a region, on the same parallel of latitude as Königsberg in Prussia, which produces myrtles growing in the open air quite as vigorously as in Portugal; this region is in striking contrast with those round it. “There are hardly any frosts in winter, and the heat in summer is not enough to ripen the grapes.... The pools and small lakes of the Faroe Islands are not frozen over during the winter, in spite of the latitude (62°).... In England, on the Devonshire coast, the myrtle, the camelia iaponica, the fuchsia coccinea, and the Boddleya globosa flourish in the open, unsheltered, throughout the winter.... At Salcombe the winters are so mild that orange-trees have been seen, with fruit on them, sheltered by a wall and protected merely by screens” (pp. 147–48).
92. Alexander von Humboldt gives the law determining these facts in the following passage (Asie centrale, vol. iii, p. 23): “The foundation of the science of climatology is the accurate knowledge of the inequalities of a continent’s surface (hypsometry). Without this knowledge we are apt to attribute to elevation what is really the effect of other causes, acting, in low-lying regions, on a surface of which the curve is continuous with that of the sea, along the isothermic lines (i.e. lines along which the temperature is the same).” By calling attention to the multiplicity of influences acting on the temperature of any given geographical point, Von Humboldt shows how very different conditions of climate may exist in places that are quite near each other, independently of their height above sea-level. Thus in the north-east of Ireland, on the Glenarn coast, there is a region, on the same parallel of latitude as Königsberg in Prussia, which produces myrtles growing in the open air quite as vigorously as in Portugal; this region is in striking contrast with those round it. “There are hardly any frosts in winter, and the heat in summer is not enough to ripen the grapes.... The pools and small lakes of the Faroe Islands are not frozen over during the winter, in spite of the latitude (62°).... In England, on the Devonshire coast, the myrtle, the camelia iaponica, the fuchsia coccinea, and the Boddleya globosa flourish in the open, unsheltered, throughout the winter.... At Salcombe the winters are so mild that orange-trees have been seen, with fruit on them, sheltered by a wall and protected merely by screens” (pp. 147–48).
93. I will explain in due course the reasons why I do not include the American Indian as a pure and primitive type. I have already given indications of my view on p. 112. Here I merely subscribe to the opinion of Flourens, who also recognizes only three great subdivisions of the species—those of Europe, Asia, and Africa. The names call for criticism but the divisions are in the main correct.
93. I will explain in due course the reasons why I do not include the American Indian as a pure and primitive type. I have already given indications of my view on p. 112. Here I merely subscribe to the opinion of Flourens, who also recognizes only three great subdivisions of the species—those of Europe, Asia, and Africa. The names call for criticism but the divisions are in the main correct.
94. Carus gives his powerful support to the law I have laid down, namely that the civilizing races are especially prone to mix their blood. He points out the immense variety of elements composing the perfected human organism, as against the simplicity of the infinitesimal beings on the lowest step in the scale of creation. He deduces the following axiom: “Whenever there is an extreme likeness between the elements of an organic whole, its state cannot be regarded as the expression of a complete and final development, but is merely primitive and elementary” (Über die ungleiche Befähigkeit der verschiedenen Menschheitstämme für höhere geistige Entwickelung, p. 4). In another place he says: “The greatest possible diversity (i.e. inequality) of the parts, together with the most complete unity of the whole, is clearly, in every sphere, the standard of the highest perfection of an organism.” In the political world this is the state of a society where the governing classes are racially quite distinct from the masses, while being themselves carefully organised into a strict hierarchy.
94. Carus gives his powerful support to the law I have laid down, namely that the civilizing races are especially prone to mix their blood. He points out the immense variety of elements composing the perfected human organism, as against the simplicity of the infinitesimal beings on the lowest step in the scale of creation. He deduces the following axiom: “Whenever there is an extreme likeness between the elements of an organic whole, its state cannot be regarded as the expression of a complete and final development, but is merely primitive and elementary” (Über die ungleiche Befähigkeit der verschiedenen Menschheitstämme für höhere geistige Entwickelung, p. 4). In another place he says: “The greatest possible diversity (i.e. inequality) of the parts, together with the most complete unity of the whole, is clearly, in every sphere, the standard of the highest perfection of an organism.” In the political world this is the state of a society where the governing classes are racially quite distinct from the masses, while being themselves carefully organised into a strict hierarchy.
95. Flourens (Eloge de Blumenbach, p. xi) describes the Polynesian race as “a mixture of two others, the Caucasian and the Mongolian.” Caucasian is probably a mere slip; he certainly meant black.
95. Flourens (Eloge de Blumenbach, p. xi) describes the Polynesian race as “a mixture of two others, the Caucasian and the Mongolian.” Caucasian is probably a mere slip; he certainly meant black.
96. The physiological characteristics of the ancestors are reproduced in their descendants according to fixed rules. Thus we see in South America that though the children of a white man and a negress may have straight soft hair, yet the crisp woolly hair invariably appears in the second generation (A. d’Orbigny, l’Homme américain, vol. i, p. 143).
96. The physiological characteristics of the ancestors are reproduced in their descendants according to fixed rules. Thus we see in South America that though the children of a white man and a negress may have straight soft hair, yet the crisp woolly hair invariably appears in the second generation (A. d’Orbigny, l’Homme américain, vol. i, p. 143).
97. It may be remarked that the happiest blend, from the point of view of beauty, is that made by the marriage of white and black. We need only put the striking charm of many mulatto, Creole, and quadroon women by the side of such mixtures of yellow and white as the Russians and Hungarians. The comparison is not to the advantage of the latter. It is no less certain that a beautiful Rajput is more ideally beautiful than the most perfect Slav.
97. It may be remarked that the happiest blend, from the point of view of beauty, is that made by the marriage of white and black. We need only put the striking charm of many mulatto, Creole, and quadroon women by the side of such mixtures of yellow and white as the Russians and Hungarians. The comparison is not to the advantage of the latter. It is no less certain that a beautiful Rajput is more ideally beautiful than the most perfect Slav.
98. See (among other authorities), for the American aborigine, Martius and Spix, Reise in Brasilien, vol. i, p. 259; for the negroes, Pruner, Der Neger, eine aphoristische Skizze aus der medizinischen Topographie von Cairo, in the Zeitschrift der Deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft, vol. i, p. 131; for the muscular superiority of the white race over all the others, Carus, op. cit., p. 84.
98. See (among other authorities), for the American aborigine, Martius and Spix, Reise in Brasilien, vol. i, p. 259; for the negroes, Pruner, Der Neger, eine aphoristische Skizze aus der medizinischen Topographie von Cairo, in the Zeitschrift der Deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft, vol. i, p. 131; for the muscular superiority of the white race over all the others, Carus, op. cit., p. 84.
100. One is sometimes led to consider the government of the United States of America as an original creation, peculiar to our time; its most remarkable feature is taken to be the small amount of opportunity left for Government initiative or even interference. Yet if we cast our eyes over the early years of all the States founded by the white race, we shall find exactly the same phenomenon. “Self-government” is no more triumphant in New York to-day, than it was in Paris at the time of the Franks. It is true that the Indians are treated far less humanely by the Americans than the Gallo-Romans were by the nobles of Chlodwig. But we must remember that the racial difference between the enlightened Republicans of the New World and their victims is far greater than that between the Germanic conqueror and those he conquered.
100. One is sometimes led to consider the government of the United States of America as an original creation, peculiar to our time; its most remarkable feature is taken to be the small amount of opportunity left for Government initiative or even interference. Yet if we cast our eyes over the early years of all the States founded by the white race, we shall find exactly the same phenomenon. “Self-government” is no more triumphant in New York to-day, than it was in Paris at the time of the Franks. It is true that the Indians are treated far less humanely by the Americans than the Gallo-Romans were by the nobles of Chlodwig. But we must remember that the racial difference between the enlightened Republicans of the New World and their victims is far greater than that between the Germanic conqueror and those he conquered.
In fact, all Aryan societies began by exaggerating their independence as against the law and the magistrates.
In fact, all Aryan societies started out by overemphasizing their independence in relation to the law and the authorities.
The power of political invention possessed by the world cannot, I think, travel outside the boundaries traced by two particular peoples, one of them living in the north-east of Europe, the other on the banks of the Nile, in the extreme south of Egypt. The Government of the first of these peoples (in Bolgari, near Kazan) was accustomed to “order men of intelligence to be hanged” as a preventive measure. We owe our knowledge of this interesting fact to the Arabian traveller Ibn Foszlan (A. von Humboldt, Asie centrale, vol. i, p. 494). In the other nation, living at Fazoql, whenever the king did not give satisfaction, his relations and ministers came and told him so. They informed him that since he no longer pleased “the men, women, children, oxen, asses,” &c., the best thing he could do was to die; they then proceeded to help him to his death as speedily as possible (Lepsius, Briefe aus Ägypten, Äthiopien, und der Halbinsel des Sinai; Berlin, 1852).
The power of political creativity in the world, I believe, can't extend beyond the limits set by two specific groups of people: one in the northeast of Europe and the other along the Nile in the far south of Egypt. The government of the first group (in Bolgari, near Kazan) used to “order intelligent men to be hanged” as a preventive measure. We learned this intriguing fact from the Arab traveler Ibn Foszlan (A. von Humboldt, Central Asia, vol. i, p. 494). In the other nation, living at Fazoql, whenever the king failed to meet expectations, his relatives and ministers would come to inform him of this. They told him that since he no longer pleased “the men, women, children, oxen, donkeys,” etc., the best thing for him to do was to die; they then helped him to his death as quickly as possible (Lepsius, Letters from Egypt, Ethiopia, and the Sinai Peninsula; Berlin, 1852).
103. In many tribes of Oceania the institution of marriage is conceived as follows:—A man sees a maiden, who, he thinks, will suit him. He obtains her from her father, by means of a few presents, among which a bottle of brandy, if he has been able to get one, holds the most distinguished place. Then the young suitor proceeds to conceal himself in a thicket, or behind a rock. The maiden passes by, thinking no harm. He knocks her down with a blow of his stick, beats her until she becomes unconscious, and carries her lovingly to his house, bathed in her blood. The formalities have been complied with, and the legal union is accomplished.
103. In many tribes of Oceania the institution of marriage is conceived as follows:—A man sees a maiden, who, he thinks, will suit him. He obtains her from her father, by means of a few presents, among which a bottle of brandy, if he has been able to get one, holds the most distinguished place. Then the young suitor proceeds to conceal himself in a thicket, or behind a rock. The maiden passes by, thinking no harm. He knocks her down with a blow of his stick, beats her until she becomes unconscious, and carries her lovingly to his house, bathed in her blood. The formalities have been complied with, and the legal union is accomplished.
104. D’Orbigny tells how Indian mothers love their children to distraction, and take such care of them as to be really their slaves. If however the child annoys the mother at any time, then she drowns him or crushes him to death, or abandons him in the forest, without any regret. I know no other example of such an extraordinary change (D’Orbigny, L’Homme américain, vol. ii, p. 232).
104. D’Orbigny tells how Indian mothers love their children to distraction, and take such care of them as to be really their slaves. If however the child annoys the mother at any time, then she drowns him or crushes him to death, or abandons him in the forest, without any regret. I know no other example of such an extraordinary change (D’Orbigny, L’Homme américain, vol. ii, p. 232).
105. “The native Indian trade in books is very active, and many of the works produced are never seen in the libraries of Europeans, even in India. Sprenger says, in a letter, that in Lucknow alone there are thirteen lithographic establishments occupied purely in printing school-books, and he gives a considerable list of works of which probably not one has reached Europe. The same is the case at Delhi, Agra, Cawnpore, Allahabad, and other towns” (Mohl, Rapport annuel à la Société asiatique, 1851, p. 92).
105. “The native Indian trade in books is very active, and many of the works produced are never seen in the libraries of Europeans, even in India. Sprenger says, in a letter, that in Lucknow alone there are thirteen lithographic establishments occupied purely in printing school-books, and he gives a considerable list of works of which probably not one has reached Europe. The same is the case at Delhi, Agra, Cawnpore, Allahabad, and other towns” (Mohl, Rapport annuel à la Société asiatique, 1851, p. 92).
106. “The Siamese are the most shameless people in the world. They are at the lowest point of Indo-Chinese civilization; and yet they can all read and write” (Ritter, Erdkunde, Asien, vol. iii, p. 1152).
106. “The Siamese are the most shameless people in the world. They are at the lowest point of Indo-Chinese civilization; and yet they can all read and write” (Ritter, Erdkunde, Asien, vol. iii, p. 1152).
108. King of Palmyra in Syria, and husband of Zenobia. He was recognized by the Emperor Gallienus as co-regent of the East in 267, and was murdered in the same year.—Tr.
108. King of Palmyra in Syria, and husband of Zenobia. He was recognized by the Emperor Gallienus as co-regent of the East in 267, and was murdered in the same year.—Tr.
109. “The impulse towards this science given them by their kinship with the Græco-Syrians made them capable of really absorbing the Greek language and spirit; for the Arabs preferred to confine themselves to the purely scientific results of Greek speculation” (W. von Humboldt, Über die Kawi-Sprache, Introduction, p. cclxiii).
109. “The impulse towards this science given them by their kinship with the Græco-Syrians made them capable of really absorbing the Greek language and spirit; for the Arabs preferred to confine themselves to the purely scientific results of Greek speculation” (W. von Humboldt, Über die Kawi-Sprache, Introduction, p. cclxiii).
110. The severest judgment on the negro that has perhaps been passed up to now comes from one of the pioneers of the doctrine of equality. Franklin defines the negro as “an animal who eats as much, and works as little, as possible.”
110. The severest judgment on the negro that has perhaps been passed up to now comes from one of the pioneers of the doctrine of equality. Franklin defines the negro as “an animal who eats as much, and works as little, as possible.”
111. I have no hesitation in regarding the exaggerated development of instinct among savage races as a specific mark of intellectual inferiority. The sharpening of certain senses can only be gained by the deterioration of the mental facilities. On this point, compare what Lesson says of the Papuans, in a paper printed in the Annales des sciences naturelles, vol. x.
111. I have no hesitation in regarding the exaggerated development of instinct among savage races as a specific mark of intellectual inferiority. The sharpening of certain senses can only be gained by the deterioration of the mental facilities. On this point, compare what Lesson says of the Papuans, in a paper printed in the Annales des sciences naturelles, vol. x.
112. See p. 139.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See p. 139.
113. W. von Humboldt, in one of the most brilliant of his minor works, has admirably expressed this fact, in its essentials. “In language,” he says, “the work of time is helped everywhere by national idiosyncrasies. The characteristic features in the idioms of the warrior hordes of America and Northern Asia were not necessarily those of the primitive races of India and Greece. It is not possible to trace a perfectly equal, and as it were natural, development of any language, whether it was spoken by one nation or many” (W. von Humboldt, Über das Entstehen der grammatischen Formen, und ihren Einfluss auf die Ideenentwickelung).
113. W. von Humboldt, in one of the most brilliant of his minor works, has admirably expressed this fact, in its essentials. “In language,” he says, “the work of time is helped everywhere by national idiosyncrasies. The characteristic features in the idioms of the warrior hordes of America and Northern Asia were not necessarily those of the primitive races of India and Greece. It is not possible to trace a perfectly equal, and as it were natural, development of any language, whether it was spoken by one nation or many” (W. von Humboldt, Über das Entstehen der grammatischen Formen, und ihren Einfluss auf die Ideenentwickelung).
115. I am inclined to believe that the monosyllabic quality of Chinese is not really a specific mark of the language at all; and though a striking characteristic, it does not seem to be an essential one. If it were, Chinese would be an “isolating” language, connected with others having the same structure. We know that this is not so. Chinese belongs to the Tatar or Finnish system, of which some branches are polysyllabic. On the other hand, we find monosyllabic languages among groups with quite a different origin. I do not lay any stress on the example of Othomi, a Mexican dialect which, according to du Ponceau, has the monosyllabic quality of Chinese, and yet in other respects belongs to the American family among which it is found, as Chinese does to the Tatar group (see Morton, “An Inquiry into the Distinctive Characteristics of the aboriginal race of America,” Philadelphia, 1844). My reason for neglecting this apparently important example is that these American languages may one day be recognized as forming merely a vast branch of the Tatar family; and thus any conclusion I might draw from them would simply go to confirm what I have said as to the relation of Chinese to the surrounding dialects, a relation which is in no way disproved by the peculiar character of Chinese itself.
115. I am inclined to believe that the monosyllabic quality of Chinese is not really a specific mark of the language at all; and though a striking characteristic, it does not seem to be an essential one. If it were, Chinese would be an “isolating” language, connected with others having the same structure. We know that this is not so. Chinese belongs to the Tatar or Finnish system, of which some branches are polysyllabic. On the other hand, we find monosyllabic languages among groups with quite a different origin. I do not lay any stress on the example of Othomi, a Mexican dialect which, according to du Ponceau, has the monosyllabic quality of Chinese, and yet in other respects belongs to the American family among which it is found, as Chinese does to the Tatar group (see Morton, “An Inquiry into the Distinctive Characteristics of the aboriginal race of America,” Philadelphia, 1844). My reason for neglecting this apparently important example is that these American languages may one day be recognized as forming merely a vast branch of the Tatar family; and thus any conclusion I might draw from them would simply go to confirm what I have said as to the relation of Chinese to the surrounding dialects, a relation which is in no way disproved by the peculiar character of Chinese itself.
I find therefore a more conclusive instance in Coptic, which will not easily be shown to have any relation to Chinese. But here also every syllable is a root; and the simple affixes that modify the root are so independent that even the determining particle that marks the time of the verb does not always remain joined to the word. Thus hon means “to command”; a-hon, “he commanded”; but a Moyses hon, “Moses commanded” (see E. Meier, Hebräisches Wurzelwörterbuch).
I find a more convincing example in Coptic, which isn’t easily shown to have any connection to Chinese. However, in this language, every syllable is a root, and the simple affixes that modify the root are so independent that even the particle that indicates the tense of the verb doesn’t always stay attached to the word. For instance, hon means “to command”; a-hon means “he commanded”; but a Moyses hon means “Moses commanded” (see E. Meier, Hebräisches Wurzelwörterbuch).
Thus it seems possible for monosyllabism to appear in every linguistic family. It is a kind of infirmity produced by causes which are not yet understood; it is not however a specific feature, separating the language in which it occurs from the rest, and setting it in a class by itself.
Thus, it seems possible for monosyllabism to appear in every language family. It is a kind of limitation caused by factors that are still not fully understood; however, it is not a unique characteristic that separates the language in which it occurs from others, or places it in a category of its own.
116. Goethe says in Wilhelm Meister: “Few Germans, and perhaps few men of modern nations, have the sense of an æsthetic whole. We only know how to praise and blame details, we can only show a fragmentary admiration.”
116. Goethe says in Wilhelm Meister: “Few Germans, and perhaps few men of modern nations, have the sense of an æsthetic whole. We only know how to praise and blame details, we can only show a fragmentary admiration.”
117. Cf. W. von Humboldt, Über die Kawi-Sprache, Introduction, p. xcv: “We may call the sound that imitates the meaning of a word symbolic, although the symbolic element in speech goes far deeper than this.... This kind of imitation undoubtedly had a great, and perhaps exclusive, influence over the early attempts at word-building.”
117. Cf. W. von Humboldt, Über die Kawi-Sprache, Introduction, p. xcv: “We may call the sound that imitates the meaning of a word symbolic, although the symbolic element in speech goes far deeper than this.... This kind of imitation undoubtedly had a great, and perhaps exclusive, influence over the early attempts at word-building.”
118. There is probably another jargon of the same kind as Balaïbalan. This is called “Afnskoë,” and is spoken by the pedlars and horse-dealers of Greater Russia, especially in the province of Vladimir. It is confined to men. The grammar is entirely Russian, though the roots are foreign. (See Pott, Ersch and Gruber’s Encyclopädie, Indogermanischer Sprachstamm, p. 110.)
118. There is probably another jargon of the same kind as Balaïbalan. This is called “Afnskoë,” and is spoken by the pedlars and horse-dealers of Greater Russia, especially in the province of Vladimir. It is confined to men. The grammar is entirely Russian, though the roots are foreign. (See Pott, Ersch and Gruber’s Encyclopädie, Indogermanischer Sprachstamm, p. 110.)
119. C. O. Müller, in an admirable passage which I cannot resist the temptation of transcribing, shows the true nature of language: “Our age has learnt, by the study of the Hindu and especially the Germanic languages, that the laws of speech are as fixed as those of organic life. Between different dialects, developing independently after their separation, there are still mysterious links, which reciprocally determine the sounds and their sequences. Literature and science set limits to this growth, and arrest perhaps some of its richer developments; but they cannot impose any law on it higher than that ordained by nature, mother of all things. Even a long time before the coming of decadence and bad taste, languages may fall sick, from outward or inward causes, and suffer vast changes; but so long as life remains in them, their innate power is enough to heal their wounds, to set their torn limbs, and to restore unity and regularity, even when the beauty and perfection of the noble plants has almost entirely disappeared” (Die Etrusker, p. 65).
119. C. O. Müller, in an admirable passage which I cannot resist the temptation of transcribing, shows the true nature of language: “Our age has learnt, by the study of the Hindu and especially the Germanic languages, that the laws of speech are as fixed as those of organic life. Between different dialects, developing independently after their separation, there are still mysterious links, which reciprocally determine the sounds and their sequences. Literature and science set limits to this growth, and arrest perhaps some of its richer developments; but they cannot impose any law on it higher than that ordained by nature, mother of all things. Even a long time before the coming of decadence and bad taste, languages may fall sick, from outward or inward causes, and suffer vast changes; but so long as life remains in them, their innate power is enough to heal their wounds, to set their torn limbs, and to restore unity and regularity, even when the beauty and perfection of the noble plants has almost entirely disappeared” (Die Etrusker, p. 65).
120. Pott, op. cit., p. 74.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Pott, same source, p. 74.
121. That the mixture of idioms is proportionate to that of the races constituting a nation had already been noticed before philology, in the modern sense, existed at all. Kämpfer for example says in his “History of Japan” (published in 1729): “We may take it as a fixed rule that the settlement of foreigners in a country will bring a corresponding proportion of foreign words into the language; these will be naturalized by degrees, and become as familiar as the native words themselves.”
121. That the mixture of idioms is proportionate to that of the races constituting a nation had already been noticed before philology, in the modern sense, existed at all. Kämpfer for example says in his “History of Japan” (published in 1729): “We may take it as a fixed rule that the settlement of foreigners in a country will bring a corresponding proportion of foreign words into the language; these will be naturalized by degrees, and become as familiar as the native words themselves.”
122. Keferstein shows that German is merely a hybrid language made up of Celtic and Gothic (Ansichten über die keltischen Altertümer, Halle, 1846–51; Introduction, p. xxxviii). Grimm is of the same opinion.
122. Keferstein shows that German is merely a hybrid language made up of Celtic and Gothic (Ansichten über die keltischen Altertümer, Halle, 1846–51; Introduction, p. xxxviii). Grimm is of the same opinion.
123. W. von Humboldt says: “Languages, that are apparently crude and unrefined, may show some striking qualities in their structure, and often do so. In this respect they may quite possibly surpass more highly developed tongues. The comparison of Birman with Delaware, not to speak of Mexican, can leave no doubt of the superiority of the latter; yet a strand of Indian culture has certainly been interwoven into Birman by Pali” (Über die Kawi-Sprache, Introduction, p. xxxiv).
123. W. von Humboldt says: “Languages, that are apparently crude and unrefined, may show some striking qualities in their structure, and often do so. In this respect they may quite possibly surpass more highly developed tongues. The comparison of Birman with Delaware, not to speak of Mexican, can leave no doubt of the superiority of the latter; yet a strand of Indian culture has certainly been interwoven into Birman by Pali” (Über die Kawi-Sprache, Introduction, p. xxxiv).
124. This difference of level between the intellect of the conqueror and that of the conquered is the cause of the “sacred languages” that we find used in the early days of an empire; such as that of the Egyptians, or the Incas of Peru. These languages are the object of a superstitious veneration; they are the exclusive property of the upper classes, and often of a sacerdotal caste, and they furnish the strongest possible proof of the existence of a foreign race that has conquered the country where they are found.
124. This difference of level between the intellect of the conqueror and that of the conquered is the cause of the “sacred languages” that we find used in the early days of an empire; such as that of the Egyptians, or the Incas of Peru. These languages are the object of a superstitious veneration; they are the exclusive property of the upper classes, and often of a sacerdotal caste, and they furnish the strongest possible proof of the existence of a foreign race that has conquered the country where they are found.
126. See p. 82 above.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See p. 82 above.
127. Ancient Greece contained many dialects, but not so many as the Greece of the sixteenth century, when seventy were counted by Simeon Kavasila; further we may notice (in connexion with the following paragraph) that in the thirteenth century French was spoken throughout Greece, and especially in Attica (Heilmayer, quoted by Pott, op. cit., p. 73).
127. Ancient Greece contained many dialects, but not so many as the Greece of the sixteenth century, when seventy were counted by Simeon Kavasila; further we may notice (in connexion with the following paragraph) that in the thirteenth century French was spoken throughout Greece, and especially in Attica (Heilmayer, quoted by Pott, op. cit., p. 73).
128. The Hebrews themselves did not call their language “Hebrew”; they called it, quite properly, the “language of Canaan” (Isaiah xix, 18). Compare Roediger’s preface to the Hebrew grammar of Gesenius (16th edition, Leipzig, 1851, p. 7 et passim).
128. The Hebrews themselves did not call their language “Hebrew”; they called it, quite properly, the “language of Canaan” (Isaiah xix, 18). Compare Roediger’s preface to the Hebrew grammar of Gesenius (16th edition, Leipzig, 1851, p. 7 et passim).
130. Besides the Jews, I might also mention the Gipsies. There is, further, the case where a people speaks two languages. In Grisons almost all the peasants of the Engadine speak Roumansch and German with equal facility, the former among themselves, the latter to foreigners. In Courland there is a district where the peoples speak Esthonian (a Finnish dialect) to each other and Lithuanian to every one else (Pott, op. cit., p. 104).
130. Besides the Jews, I might also mention the Gipsies. There is, further, the case where a people speaks two languages. In Grisons almost all the peasants of the Engadine speak Roumansch and German with equal facility, the former among themselves, the latter to foreigners. In Courland there is a district where the peoples speak Esthonian (a Finnish dialect) to each other and Lithuanian to every one else (Pott, op. cit., p. 104).
131. See pp. 97–102.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See pp. 97–102.
132. The way was not so long from rustic Latin, lingua rustica Romanorum, to the lingua romana and thence to corruption, as it was from the classical tongue, the precise and elaborate forms of which offered more resistance to decay. We may add that, as every foreign legionary brought his own provincial patois into the Gallic colonies, the advent of a common dialect was hastened, not merely by the Celts, but by the immigrants themselves.
132. The way was not so long from rustic Latin, lingua rustica Romanorum, to the lingua romana and thence to corruption, as it was from the classical tongue, the precise and elaborate forms of which offered more resistance to decay. We may add that, as every foreign legionary brought his own provincial patois into the Gallic colonies, the advent of a common dialect was hastened, not merely by the Celts, but by the immigrants themselves.
135. Macaulay, “History of England,” ad init. The Albigenses are the special favourites of revolutionary writers, especially in Germany (see Lenau’s poem, Die Albigenser). Nevertheless the sectaries of Languedoc were recruited mainly from the knightly orders and the dignitaries of the Church. Their doctrines were indeed anti-social; and for this reason much may be pardoned to them.
135. Macaulay, “History of England,” to the point. The Albigenses are the special favourites of revolutionary writers, especially in Germany (see Lenau’s poem, Die Albigenser). Nevertheless the sectaries of Languedoc were recruited mainly from the knightly orders and the dignitaries of the Church. Their doctrines were indeed anti-social; and for this reason much may be pardoned to them.
141. See p. 43.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See p. 43.
142. Pott brings out very well the fact that the different dialects maintain the balance between the blood of a race and its language, when he says, “Dialects are the diversity in unity, the prismatic sections of the monochromatic light and the primordial One” (Ersch and Gruber’s Encyclopädie, p. 66). The phraseology is obscure; but it shows his meaning clearly enough.
142. Pott brings out very well the fact that the different dialects maintain the balance between the blood of a race and its language, when he says, “Dialects are the diversity in unity, the prismatic sections of the monochromatic light and the primordial One” (Ersch and Gruber’s Encyclopädie, p. 66). The phraseology is obscure; but it shows his meaning clearly enough.
143. This caution applies only when the history of a single people is in question, not that of a group of peoples. Although one nation may sometimes change its language, this never happens, and could not happen, in the case of a complex of nationalities, racially identical though politically independent. The Jews have given up their national speech; but the Semitic nations as a whole can neither lose their native dialects nor acquire others.
143. This caution applies only when the history of a single people is in question, not that of a group of peoples. Although one nation may sometimes change its language, this never happens, and could not happen, in the case of a complex of nationalities, racially identical though politically independent. The Jews have given up their national speech; but the Semitic nations as a whole can neither lose their native dialects nor acquire others.
144. “Taste and smell in the negro are as powerful as they are undiscriminating. He eats everything, and odours which are revolting to us are pleasant to him” (Pruner).
144. “Taste and smell in the negro are as powerful as they are undiscriminating. He eats everything, and odours which are revolting to us are pleasant to him” (Pruner).
145. Carus, op. cit., p. 60.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Carus, op. cit., p. 60.
These five historical dramas cover the flowering time of the Italian Renaissance from the rise to prominence of Savonarola (1492) to the last days of Michael Angelo (about 1560). While grouped round the leading figures who provide the titles—Savonarola, Cesare Borgia, Julius II, Leo X, and Michael Angelo—the plays introduce almost every interesting character of the period. Nor are we only concerned with the great names; the author aims at catching the spirit of the people, and the thoughts and feelings of soldier, artisan, trader, and their womenfolk find ample voice in his pages.
These five historical dramas explore the vibrant era of the Italian Renaissance, from the rise of Savonarola in 1492 to the final days of Michelangelo around 1560. While centered on the prominent figures who give the plays their titles—Savonarola, Cesare Borgia, Julius II, Leo X, and Michelangelo—the stories introduce nearly every intriguing character of the time. The focus isn't just on the famous names; the author also seeks to capture the essence of everyday people, and the thoughts and emotions of soldiers, craftsmen, merchants, and their families are well represented throughout the pages.
The Italian Renaissance is an epoch of peculiar interest to English readers, not least because of its profound influence on our own Elizabethan age. It is perhaps the most many-sided period in history: even fifth-century Greece scarcely contributed so much—or at any rate so much that has survived-to the world of politics, art, and thought. Now while this interest is amply reflected in contemporary literature, from the monumental work of Symonds down to the flotsam and jetsam of everyday fiction, there is one kind of man who more than an historian would show insight into this age, and that is a poet.
The Italian Renaissance is a time of special interest to English readers, mainly because of its significant impact on our own Elizabethan era. It might be the most diverse period in history: even fifth-century Greece hardly contributed as much—or at least as much that has lasted—to the realms of politics, art, and philosophy. While this fascination is well represented in current literature, from the major works of Symonds to the random bits of everyday fiction, there's one type of person who, more than a historian, would truly understand this age, and that person is a poet.
It is as a poet’s work that Gobineau’s “Historical Scenes” recommend themselves to the public. But there are many kinds of poets; there is the religious and moral kind, there is the irreligious and sub-moral kind, and there is the super-religious and super-moral kind. Only the last-named can understand, can feel, can sympathise with such mighty figures as Cesare Borgia and Julius II—the religious poet being inclined to paint them as monsters, the sub-religious as freaks and neurotics. Similia similibus: equals can only be recognised by their equals, and Gobineau was himself a type of the Renaissance flung by destiny into an age of low bourgeois and socialist ideals. In a century swayed by romanticism and democracy, Gobineau was a classic and an aristocrat. He is a forerunner of Nietzsche (“the only European spirit I should care to converse with,” said Nietzsche of him in a letter), and as such is peculiarly fitted to deal with one of the few periods that was not dominated by the moral law. For this reason Gobineau cannot fail to attract the large and evergrowing circle of students of Nietzsche in this country and America.
It’s through his poetry that Gobineau’s “Historical Scenes” appeal to the public. However, there are many types of poets; some are religious and moral, some are irreligious and lacking in morals, while others are extremely religious and moral. Only the latter can truly understand, feel, and empathize with powerful figures like Cesare Borgia and Julius II—the religious poet is likely to portray them as monsters, while the irreligious one might see them as oddities and neurotics. Similia similibus: only equals can recognize each other, and Gobineau was a product of the Renaissance, caught in an era of mundane bourgeois and socialist values. In a century influenced by romanticism and democracy, Gobineau stood as a classicist and an aristocrat. He is a precursor to Nietzsche (“the only European spirit I would be interested in discussing with,” Nietzsche wrote in a letter about him), making him particularly suited to engage with one of the few periods that was not ruled by moral laws. This is why Gobineau is bound to attract the growing and significant number of Nietzschean scholars in both this country and America.
“I can only add that this is a volume of serious import, worth reading from cover to cover, a book which even a jaded reviewer closes with a sigh of regret that he has not got to read it all over again.”—G. S. Layard in the Bookman.
“I can only say that this is an important book, worth reading from start to finish, a book that even a tired reviewer puts down with a sigh of regret for not being able to read it all over again.” —G.S. Layard in the Bookman.
“We scarcely know whether to be more struck with the truth or liveliness of these portraits. Savonarola, for example, is something more than the Savonarola of history and tradition. Not only is the character of the man subtly brought out; not only are we made aware, for the first time, adequately, of that devouring egotism which could see nothing but self as God’s instrument, self as the scourge of Florence, self as the inspired prophet; but beneath all this and vouching for it is the consciousness of the reality of the man, the consciousness that his cries of distress are real cries, and his moments of fierce aspiration and black despair genuine experiences. More touching and even more lifelike is the figure of Michael Angelo, a figure in the main familiar to us, but endowed with advancing years with a peace of mind, a lucidity of intelligence, and a breadth of sympathy such as were foreign to its young and stormy epoch. The last scene between Michael Angelo and Vittoria Colonna is a noble one, and can be read more than once with pleasure.”—The Morning Post.
“We can hardly decide if we’re more impressed by the truth or the vibrancy of these portraits. Savonarola, for instance, is more than just the Savonarola of history and tradition. Not only is his character subtly revealed; we are also made aware, for the first time, of that consuming egotism that saw only himself as God’s instrument, himself as the scourge of Florence, himself as the inspired prophet. But underneath all this is the awareness of his genuine reality, the understanding that his cries of distress are real, and his moments of intense aspiration and deep despair are authentic experiences. Even more moving and lifelike is the figure of Michelangelo, a person we generally know, but in his later years, he possesses a peace of mind, clarity of thought, and a breadth of compassion that were absent in his youthful and tumultuous time. The final scene between Michelangelo and Vittoria Colonna is a noble moment and can be read multiple times with pleasure.”—The Morning Post.
“A debt is due to Dr. Oscar Levy for bringing before English readers this translation of that great work of Count Gobineau, in which, through the medium of the drama, he reveals his reverence for the spirit that inspired the Italian Renaissance. The plays constituting the book are five in number, ‘Savonarola,’ ‘Cesare Borgia,’ ‘Julius II,’ ‘Leo X,’ and ‘Michael Angelo,’—and nothing more brilliant has appeared in recent times. In scope we can only compare with it Mr. Hardy’s ‘Dynasts,’ but no more striking contrast could be conceived than the creations of these two geniuses. Through the pages of these plays moves the whole glittering pageant of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, a mob of soldiers, priests, artists, men and women, slaying, plundering, preaching, poisoning, painting, rioting, and loving, while out of the surgent mass rise the figures of the splendid three, Borgia, Julius, and Michael Angelo, dominating all by the sheer greatness of their ideas and their contempt for other men’s opinions. They are the great aristocrats of their time, and the five plays—really one in conception—are an assertion of the saving grace of aristocracy, of the glory of race, at a time when the democratic flood, whose source is Christianity, was beginning to pour over Europe, to the overwhelming of all greatness of thought and art. The translation, which is excellent, is by Paul V. Cohn.”—Glasgow Herald.
“A debt is owed to Dr. Oscar Levy for presenting this translation of Count Gobineau's masterpiece to English readers. In this work, he uses drama to express his admiration for the spirit that inspired the Italian Renaissance. The book contains five plays: ‘Savonarola,’ ‘Cesare Borgia,’ ‘Julius II,’ ‘Leo X,’ and ‘Michael Angelo’—and nothing more impressive has appeared in recent times. The only comparable work in scope is Mr. Hardy’s ‘Dynasts,’ but the differences between these two talents couldn’t be more striking. Through the pages of these plays, we experience the vibrant spectacle of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, filled with soldiers, priests, artists, men and women—killing, looting, preaching, poisoning, painting, rioting, and loving. From this chaotic mass rise the formidable figures of Borgia, Julius, and Michael Angelo, standing out with the force of their ideas and their disregard for others’ opinions. They are the great aristocrats of their era, and the five plays—truly one in concept—assert the redeeming value of aristocracy and the glory of lineage, at a time when the democratic tide, stemming from Christianity, was beginning to flood Europe, threatening the greatness of thought and art. The translation, which is excellent, is by Paul V. Cohn.”—Glasgow Herald.
- Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in spelling.
- Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!